《Two-Faced Princess》 Chapter 1 - A naive princess. Chapter 1: A naive princess. Her father, Gaius, has always hated Apollonia. Although he tried not to show it, he was especially cold towards her. No, maybe it was a coldness born out of disgust. It was when Apollonia was three years old that fell down and reached to him for help when she learned of his disgust towards her. Instead of helping her, she saw her father smiling eerily. Of course at that age her feelings are vague, but as time passed she could feel the certainty of that emotion. He rejoiced when Apollonia made mistakes and denied her achievements. He managed to cleverly hide it from other people, but from his gaze, his touch, and his attitude, she could feel his twisted hatred. Apollonia didn¡¯t know why he was so displeased by her . The person who took care of her was her maternal grandfather, Pascal III, and sometimes her mother, Princess Elenia. In the first ce, she never bumped into Gaius or her brother, Paris. Only once did she ask her maternal grandfather and the emperor, Pascal III, about the reason. ¡°Does my father only love Paris?¡± Pascal III, whom she expected would give no answer, unexpectedly replied. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Paris is his father¡¯s sessor. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Then what about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re iparable with Paris. Because you¡¯re my sessor.¡± He replied with a loving smile. If Gaius loved Paris and hated Apollonia, then the emperor seemed to only love Apollonia and was indifferent towards Paris. And she did. Although it wasn¡¯t publicized, Apollonia was directly educated by the emperor as his sessor. In terms of ranks, of course, her mother would be number one. But she hated politics so much that she refused her position as sessor. But, there was something strange about the emperor¡¯s exnation. ¡°But why hasn¡¯t Paris be grandfather¡¯s sessor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you when you¡¯re older.¡± The emperor stroked her head without further exnation. That was the end. Apollonia devoted herself to various studies including imperial studies. She was fluent in 4nguages and showed remarkable insight in politics, history, and economy. The throne naturally belonged to Apollonia. Not once did she think otherwise. But it was not long until her father took everything away in front of her eyes. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- It was the day of the emperor¡¯s examination. Pascal III tested Apollonia whenever he had an opportunity. It would be easy if he gave a copy of a book and made questions out of it, just like an ordinary teacher would do, but regretfully the test was not that simple. It wasmon practice to read the whole bookcase, instruct her to memorize it within a month, and then give out random questions. The task of writing a review of the achievements of a sessful emperor with another continent¡¯snguage which was taught for half-year was also not a big deal. asionally, he threw her into aplicated maze to see if she could find her way out alone. After a few days of starving, the emperor smiled proudly, seeing her crawl out from the maze. The emperor said that she should develop an ability to adapt in order to be prepared when facing a bigger crisis. The test of that day also hurt her head as always. ¡°Write an in-depth analysis of the rtionship between Pascal III and the Great Le Luperion.¡± It seemed like simple writing, but what the emperor asked was a dozen pages of dissertations. In order to study the great history of the empire in 8 generations, she went to the imperial library. It was there, where she learned the story of her grandfather and his reputation as the best soldier in the empire, even being recognized by his enemy. Her studies began with the history of the imperial pce and even discovered a rare book about Princess Ellenia. At that moment, Apollonia was still blind to the horror that would soon follow. Unbeknownst to her, it would soon be thest time she would witness the appearance of her mother. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ng¨C! ng¨C! Fragments of the fallen teacup scattered causing disarray. Princess Ellenia, breathing hard, sank towards the marble floor. Bright blond locks resembling the sun scattered down on the ground. She couldn¡¯t believe the experience of her bleeding mouth nor the wretched pain she felt in her heart. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Moreover, the sight of the man, who was leisurely sitting on the sofa, smiling at her agony seemed unreal. He wasn¡¯t even surprised to see Ellenia fall down after drinking the tea he had given her. ¡°Gaius, why¡­?¡± ¡°Poor Ellenia.¡± The man stood up and approached her. His arrogant gaze and slow step reflected how insignificant he regarded Ellenia in his heart. He no longer bothered to hide his true feelings about his dying wife. He sighed as if he was making a big decision, then bent his knee, and lifted Ellenia¡¯s head roughly, causing her to groan in pain. ¡°I gave you everything¡­. You said you loved me! I raised Paris as my own son and made him the prince, so why¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. You were such a good mother. You raised Paris as if he was your own child..¡± He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll be the emperor, not the prince. He¡¯s ¡®my¡¯ son. He was me and Satin¡¯s son.¡± Hearing the name of his ex-lover who had not been mentioned for the past 10 years came out of her husband¡¯s mouth, cause Ellenia¡¯s body to freeze in shock. ¡°Satin Arietta¡­?¡± Satin Arietta was Paris¡¯s biological mother that was unknown to anyone. When Ellenia met Gaius, he kept the secret by lying that he was a single man who was taking care of a child that lost his mother who died from an illness. Elleina loved him so much that she epted Paris and raised him as a prince. When the two had children, she believed that Paris would assist his sister who would be the empress someday. ¡°I believe you love me¡­¡± ¡°Love..?¡± Gaius suddenly grinned. ¡°Stupid. You stupidly chose me, someone who had nothing aside from a child and a face.¡± ¡°How can you¡­how can¨C¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were drunk in love just because we matched a little bit¡­you were so blinded in love that you took a boy without your blood inside the imperial pce.¡± He pushed his already fallen wife. ¡°If you want to me someone, me your father. Satin died because of the emperor. My family was destroyed formitting treason.¡± The words he spat were filled with anger, he red at Ellenia with bloodshot eyes. ¡°And now your father tried to snatch the empire away from my son. Don¡¯t you think it is unfair?¡± Ellenia¡¯s world was turned upside-down instantly, the tears dripping down from her eyes. ¡°Ellenia.¡± Gaius suddenly changed his tone gently and reached out his hand to stroke Ellenia¡¯s cheek. At the touch, his tender golden-eyes that were looking at her gave her a vain hope. ¡°Please, Gaius¡­tell me this is a lie. Tell me this is a joke, please!¡± Thud-! But the next moment his hand pushed her face away. Ellenia hit her head against the cold marble floor, while blood continued dripping from her mouth. ¡°Hahahahaha! What did you expect? Until the end, you are really such an idiot.¡± He grabbed the struggling princess¡¯s chin and forcibly turned her head to the side, then whispered in her ear. ¡°I. Don¡¯t. Love. You. At All.¡± Ellenia who fell weakly darted her lips. The blood poured from her lips once more. As if he was almost done with menial work, Gaius brushed his knees and shrugged as he stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t know how grateful I am to you for raising my child as your own. That would erase your father¡¯s thousand of sins. Of course, your father and daughter¡¯s death is inevitable.¡± ¡°¡­You¡­Ah-¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Apol¡­Apollonia, my daughter..¡± Princess Ellenia called out that particr name while her eyes gradually blurred. Gaius, who barely understood what she was saying,ughed ndly. ¡°Nia is also my daughter, so I¡¯ll try to not kill her as much as I can. I¡¯ll let her grow up quietly to be a good hand for political affairs. For me, Paris and the empire.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the princess¡¯s body began to convulse little by little. She frantically looked at the corner of the room, mumbling something, but her correct words never came out. Gaius, who saw her struggling desperately, only wriggled his eyebrow with a bored expression. Before long, her final breath left her body and she weakly tumbled to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 After confirming that her pulse stopped beating, Gaius turned towards the door without a single trace of regret. Her beloved knight who possess strong features; the dark hair that seemed rough at the first nce, the golden eyes that once only filled with her, and the low-pitched voice that was sweetly wrapped around her ears. Everything about their world together and Ellenia was left behind. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Hiding behind the firece in the corner of the room, the golden-haired girl, bit her lips until it seeped blood. The tears kept flowing down but she couldn¡¯t close her eyes at all. Apollonia, whose body was frozen in fear, couldn¡¯t even reach the body of her dead mother even after her father left. But thest words that her mother murmured stuck in her mind as if she had shouted them loudly into her ears. ¡°Survive¡­.Emperor..¡± To survive. To be an emperor. Those two wills were imprinted deeply into Apollonia¡¯s soul. ¡ª¡ª- 7 yearster. ¡°Say hello.¡± The 16 years old Apollonia who was called to the banquet hall, followed after Paris and exchanged greetings with 5 women who seemed to be a few years older than her. ¡°From now on they¡¯ll be staying here as a concubine, so be polite.¡± Seven years ago, when Pascal III and his daughter Ellenia died from unknown causes on the same day, Gaius Liefer cried in grief and refused any food or drink. On one side, people around him were worried about his health, on the other side, people talked about how harmonious the imperial couple was. ¡°I heard they fatefully met in the Leifer estate.¡± ¡°They fell in love at first sight, but to avoid the emperor¡¯s wrath, they secretly made love. Eventually, theye back after giving birth to His Highness Paris. Such a romantic story.¡± ¡°You were uselessly worried. His Majesty cared about the prince consort (Gaius).¡± ¡°Even more worrisome, if the emperor and the princess were gone at once¡­what would happen to the prince consort and his highness Paris¡­¡± The Emperor eventually epted Gaius, whom her daughter loved as if he was his own son. Gaius, who was originally an ordinary head of a family, became a strong general and built countless military works. They built such a harmonious family together, and their happinesssted until The Emperor and The Princess died from a mysterious disease. ¡°My god, you¡¯ve been crying non-stop without having a single meal for days!¡± People sympathized with Gaius who adhered himself in ck clothes while crying out Ellenia¡¯s name. The sight of a strong soldier with beautiful and soft golden eyes, who was breaking down in the name of love was enough to win over people¡¯s hearts. However, things became a little strange after the funeral was over. ¡°As the only adult left in the imperial family, I will protect the empire.¡± At the end of the funeral, Gaius himself ascended to the throne because his children were still young. It was only a temporary position and so far no one thought that it was strange. It was true that there was no other alternative until the imperial heir grew up. However, Gaius quickly recovered from his grief and built the empire. Soon he built his own imperial pce and upied the key positions. Seven yearster, when the emperor¡¯s main office was filled with only his aides, he took a surprising step. ¡°The seat next to the emperor cannot be empty.¡± It was the concubine. The Samara Kingdom basically upheld monogamy, but only the emperor could take a concubine, as to advance the rtions with various kingdoms through marriage formed for political negotiation. However, the temporary emperor who wasn¡¯t an imperial descendant waspletely unrted to these political principles. Who can imagine that the princess¡¯s husband would ascend to the throne and take other women with him? But Gaius was different. He didn¡¯t care about the opposition from the ministers and took five concubines at once. He proudly invited them to the pce and gave them an enormous amount of dresses, golds, and jewelry. ¡°How can the emperor who did not inherit the imperial¡¯s bloodline take a concubine?¡± ¡°How can you say that the concubine who came to the pce is now a member of the imperial family?¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Not only did his subordinates but also the people who strongly opposed his behavior, and even some of the neighboring countries showed signs of starting a war under the pretext of his behavior. However, Gaius, without blinking, either suppressed or purged them. He then filled the empty spot with his own rtives. Now there was no one in the empire who could oppose his words. And today, a banquet was held to wee the five flowery women. ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡± The guest who came shouted in unison. They ate and drank in a loud manner. Apollonia attended in a modest navy dress that didn¡¯t stand out much. As usual, she hides behind her maid¡¯s back in the corner of the banquet. She only thinks to show her face a little bit and then goes back. That was until she bumped into one of the concubines who came with a ss of wine. ¡°Oh my! Be careful!¡± Catherine Loenheim called out Apollonia in a hoarse and shrill voice while flipping her gorgeous reddish-brown hair. ¡°I almost spilled the wine on my dress.¡± As a lower-rank aristocrat from the district, she was the first woman to receive a proposal from Gaius. As his confidence soared high through the sky, he stealthily worked undercover and used the concubine to secure his superior position, keeping it in check for the long run. ¡®Isn¡¯t the concubine of the pce without an empress, essentially bing the owner of the pce itself?¡¯ Ten days after their arrival, the other concubines were fast at grasping the situation and quickly bowed down to her. Soon after, Catherine Loenheim began looking for her next prey to assert her position. She needed someone who was a noble with status high enough to overpower her, but also someone who she could order around to fit her needs. An easy woman. This was exactly what she was looking for. ¡°Princess Nia.¡± And then, in an event of pure luck, Apollonia came into her sight. She was a young and inconspicuous princess who was pushed out of the emperor¡¯s sight because he favored her older brother. The Princess¡¯s face, which would look pretty if well-decorated, was always modest. And perhaps due to her ambiguous position, her attitude was timid and weak. This is perfect. Catherine moved her lips to start the hunting game, calling out sweetly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Princess Nia.¡± She deliberately called Apollonia by the nickname that the Emperor and the Prince used to call her. It was a subtle im to show her own superiority. The Princess, who was oblivious to the customs of the world, dazedly responded to the title. Herpliance allowed everyone to witness the encounter to identify Catherine as the Empress. ¡°I bumped into you. I¡¯m sorry, madam.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be generous¡­no, what did you say just now?¡± Catherine, who was just nodding her head, epting the girl¡¯s obedient apology, suddenly widened her eyes. This stupid girl called the queen, ¡®madam¡¯? Now, she was sure that this girl didn¡¯t get a proper education. Initially, Catherine was only nning to discipline the girl lightly, but since it seemed that the princess was such a spoiled brat, she decided to teach her harshly. ¡°Princess, please stay there for a second.¡± Catherine Loenheim turned around and called out to Apollonia while lifting one corner of her mouth in a smile. She spoke in a fairly loud and overbearing tone, implying that she wanted everyone to listen. Some nobles understood the sign and gradually flocked around one by one. The Emperor¡¯s bloodline and The Emperor¡¯s woman, the rtionship between those two was bound to be interesting. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve exchanged a formal greeting with each other before¡­¡± Although Catherine said ¡®each other¡¯, she was clearly pointing to Apollonia, who did not formally bow, only giving a simple greeting. Of course, this was only to create cause for criticism towards Apollonia. Catherine bent her knees in an exaggerated gesture, bing the first to bow deeply while looking at Apollonia. It was as if a mother was teaching her child manners. ¡®Now, you see this? You should do it too.¡¯ The woman wanted to confirm her position by receiving a polite greeting from the princess. However, Apollonia hesitated and again, gave her an informal greeting, staring at Catherine from the distance. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°Yes. Nice to meet you too, madam.¡± You foolish thing! Catherine was on the edge of her patience. If she just left like this, wouldn¡¯t she be the only one bowing to the young princess? She decided to be more forward and spoke to the girl with indignation. ¡°Princess, can¡¯t you understand when I do this?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you were dense, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad¡­. I am Your Majesty The Emperor¡¯s woman and am equivalent to your mother. You should take an example from your role-model.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Apollonia¡¯s frustrating answer seemed to make Catherine explode. ¡°And then, calling me madam? Even in the district, addressing your step-mother like that will get you criticized by your neighbors.¡± Now, won¡¯t you call me properly? Catherine didn¡¯t lose her elegance while ring at Apollonia. ¡°Pardon me queen, but I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± The woman standing next to Apollonia opened her mouth. This middle-aged woman was the nanny, someone who would¡¯ve been the maid of honor, of the Princess. ¡°Are you talking to me now?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t mastered the etiquette yet, so it is reasonable that you don¡¯t know it, but..¡± Unlike her small figure, the maid continued to speak firmly with both of her eyes wide open. Catherine then crumpled her face. ¡°Unlike the queen, the status of the empress is below the direct blood-line of the Imperial family. It cannot bepared to the step-mother from a district, so your title would be madam, not Her Majesty.¡± ¡°Wh-what did you say?¡± It was true. In an empire that worshiped the Imperial family said to inherit the blood of the gods, the only role-model for the crown princess¡¯s children was the emperor and the empress. The consort also received the title of a queen but it was still fundamentally different from the crown princess. However, since there has been no empress for a long time, many of the guests, including Catherine were unaware of the imperial hierarchy. They vaguely thought that the empress-less pce was no different than a concubine pce. ¡°Th-there¡¯s no way. None of my maids ever said anything like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the Empire has not had an empress in thest few decades. The maids don¡¯t know much about the empress¡¯s etiquette.¡± For decades, The Emperor had only one empress and loved her with all his might. Since there was no polygamy from inside or outside the imperial family, the etiquette was discarded and forgotten. ¡°But, but the other empresses¡­¡± ¡°None other than His Majesty The Emperor could give an example to His Highness The Crown Prince or Her Highness The Princess.¡± Catherine was embarrassed by the stern answer from the maid. ¡°Hey¡­you sure speak insolently.¡± When logic was not enough to win against the maid who was well-versed in etiquette, she decided that she would have to rely on authority to save face. ¡°How dare a mere maid get involved in a conversation between the queen and the princess?¡± As the nobles around her began to murmur, her heart became impatient. ¡°I¡¯m just giving you an example of the etiquette that you should know.¡± ¡°So the maid didn¡¯t uphold the etiquette to protect the queen?¡± ¡°If something goes wrong, you can punish me with proper evidence.¡± She seemedpliant, but she specifically asked to punish her only with proper ¡®evidence¡¯. It was clear that Catherine was arguing without any firm grounds. How can you lose against a nameless maid? The maid bowed her head and tried to step back, however, Catherine felt even more ashamed of herself. She turned around and held the maid back in her ce. ¡°I haven¡¯t allowed you to leave yet!¡± Takk-! As the queen¡¯s hand cut through the air, it swung at the maid¡¯s cheek and bounced back. ¡°Maya!¡± Apollonia, who had been standing silently, immediately screamed and rushed to support her staggering maid. Catherine gasped and stared at the princess as if her anger had subdued. ¡ª¡ª That foolish thing! This is why I tried not to run into people as much as I could. Apollonia looked at the soaring queen and breathed deep breaths inward. She thought no one would care if she turned around after saying a short greeting. It was obvious that it¡¯d be troublesome to get close to Catherine, so at the very least Apollonia tried to be courteous. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 I had iting. From Apollonia¡¯s eyes, she could clearly see that woman¡¯s scheme. This was not unfamiliar, as there have been countless attempts to bring her down in thest seven years. ¡®But seriously, someone who could neither grasp the situation nor her own opponent, was a queen, you say?¡¯ Apollonia clicked her tongue internally. From the beginning, she gave out several signs on how to do it adequately, but the woman just couldn¡¯t understand! And didn¡¯t Maya tactfully intervene to exin the situation, in order to prevent direct confrontation between the two? If only Catherine had a little bit of sense, she could have saved face by pretending to give in to the elder Maya. But foolishly, the woman drew even more attention by hitting the elder¡¯s cheek in front of everyone. ¡®With that kind of a brain, would she evenst half a year in the pce?¡¯ Apollonia couldn¡¯t tell which was bigger; her anger or her pathetess over the situation. ¡°Whether the Empress was there or not, right now I am the only one sitting by His Majesty¡¯s side. As the first queen, you cannot be rude to me.¡± Catherine cried out with a red face. Although it was a facious argument, surprisingly , there were several young noble next to her who helped her one by one. ¡°Your Highness The Princess, Her Majesty Loenheim is His Majesty Emperor¡¯s favorite woman. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her being a mother, is there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we consider age, it was right of her to be a role-model, so please treat her fairly. Even if you are stern about it, no matter what, she will remain in the imperial family after your marriage.¡± They were all people who had be allies through bribery. They wouldn¡¯t dare to say this in front of Paris. ¡°You don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be the empress, do you? So let¡¯s set a proper example in advance.¡± Getting encouraged by the crowds, Catherine raised her head haughtily. Once more, Apollonia was reminded of how foolish this woman was. Apollonia nced at Maya. One side of her face was fine, but one eye was swollen red. Apollonia¡¯s red eyes momentarily turned cold. ¡°Is that so.¡± Her chilly gaze onlysted for a split second. She then spoke with a gentle, wry smile, as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Then today is the first day I meet my mother.¡± Apollonia took a step closer to Catherine and bowed deeply to her with one knee bent gracefully. It was the most refined and polite example. At the sight, Catherine opened her eyes wide. Then she let out a smile of satisfaction. ¡°You should¡¯ve done this earlier. I will forgive you, so get up. But from now on-¡± ¡°The moonlight shining over the sun¡¯snd, the rain that moistens the ground, and the silvery shadow of light.¡± That woman extended her hand, gracefully pretending to be generous, but Apollonia opened her mouth again without looking at her hand. ¡°A beautiful miracle that caught God¡¯s heart with only one nce¡­¡± That woman began to grasp the lengthy greeting. ¡°Pr-princess? You don¡¯t have to greet me that long¡­¡± There were quite a few spectators around. Apollonia greeted that woman regardless of the ce. ¡°May your glory be the glory of the empire, and may your wisdom be the chaperone of the empire..¡± ¡°What the hell does this mean?¡± The perplexed Catherine whispered to the nobleman next to her, but he answered with a confused look. ¡°Th-this is¡­the empress¡¯s book.¡± ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°That is¡­like a greeting from the imperial family to the new empress. It¡¯s incredibly long. The problem is¡­¡± The nobleman nced at the side of Apollonia. Whether she knew or not, she appeared to be whispering the words as if concatenating a spell. ¡°The one who wears a silver wreath crown and smiles beside the sun, watching over the empire with gentleness..¡± Catherine, who couldn¡¯t understand a single word,mented towards the nobleman. ¡°What is the problem? When does the greeting end?¡± ¡°There is a part in the middle that the Empress must answer.¡± The Book of Empress was the mostplicated and boring procedure among the other empress ceremonials in the imperial tradition. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 When someone from the imperial family recited the long and uselessly splendid greeting, the empress had to give precise answers in the middle. It was the first test as an empress and bears the same significance as giving an oath. The women who were crowned as empress spent considerable time memorizing the book. If her answers were incorrect, she would not be properly recognized. ¡°So what the princess is doing now¡­¡± ¡°Yes. It is literally the formal standard to greet the empress.¡± Catherine touched her forehead. Such a rigid person! Did I ask you to hold a ceremony? just say your greeting normally! She didn¡¯t even know that there was ¡°The Empress¡¯s Book¡¯, let alone memorize it. But if she made a mistake now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face others again. ¡°The best of those virtues¡­¡± Apollonia muttered for a long time in a polite manner and then gazed at Catherine, blurring the end of her words. This indicated that Catherine was to finish the sentence. ¡°The best¡­.the- I mean, the best of those virtues is¡­¡± Catherine stuttered and looked around, but none of the other nobles memorized such an impractical greeting. She had to rely on hermon sense to answer the question. ¡°Uh, elegance and modesty?¡± At her unconfident answer, Apollonia looked down again. ¡°It¡¯s toughness.¡± Maya, who remained still, stealthily stepped in and gave the answer, causing Cathrine¡¯s face to wrinkle even more. Apollonia began to mutter again, pretending to have heard nothing. ¡°The only one who can face the sun, they both look at each other and pledge..¡± Apollonia once again raised her head and looked at the woman. ¡°They both ple, pledged¡­to love each other?¡± ¡°It was to respect each other.¡± This time Maya intercepted again. She could see that some people were struggling to hold backughter. Although Catherine was so angry that her head almost exploded, the girl wouldn¡¯t stop talking. Until when are you going to stop chanting that damned book! ¡°Like the servants who serve the Lord, the children who serve the father¡­¡± ¡°To serve your husband, isn¡¯t it?!¡± This time, Catherine, who got the hang of it, cut off Apollonia¡¯s words and shouted. It was done so urgently that she didn¡¯t realize that she was speaking informally. ¡°So you know.¡± Apollonia replied with a look of admiration. The figure straightened her knees, marking the end of the greeting. ¡°How could I not know ¡®The Book of Empress¡¯? I was just a little confused in the middle!¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± This time, Maya, who was initially stern, spoke without hiding her feelings of absurdity. Catherine red at her while putting up an expression as if she stepped on poop, but Maya opened her mouth again. ¡°The Book of Empress was finished a while ago. What the Princess recited just now was ¡®The Maxim of the East¡¯.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡±, Catherine shouted in embarrassment. ¡°It is customary to put words of blessing at the end of the formal greetings you requested for¡­¡± A rumble ofughter erupted around her, and Catherine¡¯s face turned bright red. At that time Catherine noticed Apollonia¡¯s expression who looked at her among all the otherughing people. It was a fleeting moment when a small smile ran over Apollonia¡¯s mouth. Catherine¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°Maya, don¡¯t speak rashly.¡± What really upset Catherine was the fact that it was only Apollonia who didn¡¯tugh openly at her on the spot. She was clearly using her maid¡¯s mouth to humiliate her while putting on a gentle mask. Catherine¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± As Apollonia turned around with a smile, a murmur erupted among the spectators, every word undermining Catherine¡¯s pride. ¡°Geez, in the end, she lost everything.¡± ¡°The Princess just did what she was told to do.¡± ¡°Hah, she deserves it. I knew it since she was so rowdy.¡± Catherine gnawed her teeth. She couldn¡¯t believe they were listening to this rude kid. She didn¡¯t want to end the situation like this. The thought of how to get back on that girl dominated her mind. tter-! ¡°Goodbye Prin-¡­..Oh no, my bad.¡± Chapter 8 Catherine greeted awkwardly and stepped slightly on the hem of Apollonia¡¯s dress. She just wanted to see that girl losing her disgusting mask and stagger. As she intended, the dress had slightly torn at the bottom, but in the next moment, a bigger problem arose. ng-! ng-! Catherine was so anxious to enact her petty revenge, that when she tried to get out of her seat, she dropped the kettle onto the ground. The kettle shattered right below Apollonia¡¯s body, causing Apollonia to fall onto the shards. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Apollonia did not scream that much. She preferred not to do that. ¡°Oh, my god! Your Highness, are you alright?¡± ¡°Let me see your wound, Your Highness! You¡¯re bleeding!¡± ¡°Someone call the doctor!¡± People flocked in astonishment at themotion, and Catherine backed off in bewilderment. Maya, who was next to her, hurriedly took out a handkerchief and wrapped Apollonia¡¯s left arm that was torn by the fragments and bleeding. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be properly treated in my room. Everyone please go back to the banquet.¡± She wasn¡¯t alright. That night was the first time she turned pale. It would be a while until she could forget about Catherine, and for the pain in her arm to leave. How can I hide this wound? Apollonia hurriedly rubbed the hot tea water and the blood that flowed in her arm with her hand and impatiently looked around. She hadn¡¯t seen it yet. She must get out of here quickly. She grabbed Maya¡¯s arm and quickly headed to the banquet hall¡¯s door. But it was toote. The moment she was about to leave the banquet hall, a familiar shadow interrupted her. ¡°Oh my god, Your Highness, what happened to your arm?¡± Unlike the passionate words, an unemotional voice was heard. Standing in front of her was the real power of The Imperial Family. ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Petra Liefer. Under the perfectly tied-up ck hair and raised eyebrows, a pair of golden eyes looked down on Apollonia as if stalking prey. There was no concern in her cold face. ¡®Ha¡­.I¡¯m doomed.¡¯ Apollonia bit her lips painfully. From the beginning, Apollonia was not serious about having a battle of nerves with Catherine. The reason was not to prioritize the imperial pce¡¯s order, nor to have a meaningless women¡¯s power dispute. Catherine Loenheim was unable to take control of the Imperial Pce from the first ce. Those who did not know of this fact were only Catherine and few of her close aides, who recently arrived at the capital. ¡°I heard there was amotion, so it must be true.¡± The real hostess of The Imperial Pce was different. The icy Petra Liefer, The Emperor¡¯s sister and The Duchess of Liefer. Emperor Gaius had incredible trust in his sister, Petra. She was bold and smart just like her brother, but more cruel and detailed than Gaius. Having good business skills, she set up a small headquarter where she bought and sold silk and jewelry by herself from decades ago. It took less than five years for her headquarter ¡®Rowan¡¯ to be the nation¡¯s top luxury brand. Petra raised the influence of The Leifer family, which was merely a provincial government by investingvishly in the money earned from its business. Some said Petra was also the first to arrange a meeting between Gaius and Ellenia. And now, she became an influential politician and actually controlled the imperial family after the death of Princess Ellenia. ¡°Is it because the servants didn¡¯t treat you properly in front of the guests?¡± Her words made the nearby servant¡¯s body stiffen, showing just how influential Petra¡¯s authority was. Without her realizing, Petra¡¯s gaze made her sweat. Seven years ago at the funeral of Princess Ellenia and The Emperor, Petra whispered in Apollonia¡¯s ear. ¡®Live as if you¡¯re dead. If you want to live, you shouldn¡¯t have any specialty.¡¯ With a benevolent motherly look on her face, she had moved away from the trembling Apollonia. Since then, Apollonia followed Petra¡¯s advice with all her might. ¡°Show me your arm.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that hurt.¡± Apollonia hid her arms behind her, but Petra grabbed her niece¡¯s wrist without batting an eye. ¡°The wound is not deeppared to the bleeding.¡± Chapter 9 Petra spoke relievedly, but there¡¯s a hint of wonder in her eyes. Apollonia swallowed her dryly. Petra leaned in a tight grip on her wrist, whispering to Apollonia in a voice inaudible to anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s smudged because my arm is wrapped in a handkerchief. I¡¯m not bleeding that much either.¡± Apollonia rashly answered while taking her hand out of Petra¡¯s grasp, and rushing out the hall. Contrary to her answer, her face was as white as a sheet. Looking at the wound that had already faded a little, Apollonia only thought one thing. ¡®Did I get caught?¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After Apollonia stormed out, the banquet hall continued on. There was a murmur here and there that the emperor¡¯s concubine had hurt The Princess with a kettle while arguing with her. ¡°What are you doing? Quickly clean up that dangerous thing! Do you want to see these important guests get hurt?¡± Petra ordered the royal servants to clear up the kettle¡¯s fragments that were still stained with blood. She then cleared up the situation with aposed face and slowly approached Catherine, who was terrified in the midst of the crowd. ¡°Duchess of Liefer¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on, Queen?¡± Catherine had never properly greeted The Duchess of Liefer. Rumor had it that The Emperor trusted his younger sister, but at best she thought it would be amon brother and sister rtionship. On the other hand, she thought she would beat Petra as the Queen and take the seat next to the emperor. But as she was directly facing her now, Cathrine felt just how foolish her thoughts had been. All the guests at the banquet focused their attention on Petra¡¯s every move. The royal servants reacted like lightning to her instructions. It was obedience to a different level than the politeness that Cathrine received, and Petra seemed familiar with it. More than that, it was Petra¡¯s eyes that made Catherine nervous. Her golden eyes resembled that of a beast, shing as if to catch and rip her limbs without a chance of escape. Catherine¡¯s legs loosened under Petra¡¯s gruesome influence. ¡°Duchess, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve seen, but I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. The kettle was just a mistake¡­¡± ¡°What did you say to The Princess?¡± ¡°¡­.yes?¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s no empress, you want to receive a greeting simr to the Empress?¡± Petra¡¯s cold eyes gazed up and down at Catherine. Only then did Catherine notice why Petra was upset. ¡°Duchess, I just want to get along with the princess¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want to teach Her Highness The Princess who does not know manners?¡± Petra grinned and stepped closer. ¡°Even though His Majesty has entrusted me with the management of the internal pce, I think you must be very frustrated with my work for you to say something like that.¡± Petra, the actual hostess of the pce, took Catherine¡¯s words as a challenge to try to be empress. Realizing her mistake, Catherine¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°If the Imperial Pce seems socking, we should solve the problem.¡± Petra spoke slowly but her voice sounded somewhat cold. ¡°The Queen¡­no, drag Lady Loenheim out.¡± Petra¡¯s voice fell like a de. The guests murmured behind Catherine. ¡°What, what do you mean? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s married to His Majesty! On whose order are you dragging me out¡­¡± ¡°It is considered treason to disturb the imperial order and injure the royal family. Now you¡¯re a sinner.¡± Petra cut her words coldly. Whether it was the imperial order or the Princess¡¯s safety, it didn¡¯t matter to her at all, she just needed a reason to get rid of the queen. Two servants of the imperial pce already surrounded Catherine. ¡°Wh-what..it was all a mistake.¡± Catherine¡¯s voice trembled. Realizing the seriousness of the situation, the woman looked around desperately. Atst, her gaze stopped at the body of a man walking in the distance. ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty!¡± Catherine called out to her lover and her husband as if holding onto her lifeline. The Emperor, who stood tall, slowly approached Petra and Catherine from the other side of the banquet hall. Right, what so great about The Duchess? The Emperor wille to save her. Chapter 10 She recalled Gaius¡¯s warm gaze towards her right before the banquet started. ¡°Petra, what¡¯s all this fuss about?¡± But The Emperor did not even pretend to acknowledge that woman¡¯s outcry and directly asked Petra. ¡°Lady Loenheim injured Her Highness The Princess, Your Majesty. The reason was that I didn¡¯t treat her like an empress.¡± At Petra¡¯s words, The Emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°No, Your Majesty! This is a misunderstanding¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a felony to cause the imperial family to bleed, Your Majesty. Not only did shey her hand on The Princess but also on the maid, that cannot simply be a misunderstanding.¡± Despite Catherine¡¯s small expectations that The Emperor would side with her, The Emperor only nodded at his sister¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a felony.¡± When The Emperor opened his mouth, Catherine felt as if she was struck by lightning. ¡°Which penalty would be fitting?¡± The Emperor asked Petra with an expressionless face,pletely different from just a few days ago when he whispered his love to Catherine. ¡°Those who challenge The Imperial Family do not have a ce in the empire. It¡¯s appropriate for Your Majesty to banish them.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not appropriate.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! It¡¯s an excessive punishment!¡± Catherine, who had been contemting Petra¡¯s suggestion, heard The Emperor¡¯s answer and cried out with faint hope. But the next moment her hope turned into despair. ¡°Insulting The Princess and attempting to stand above her was already a felony, but we can¡¯t let go of those who have wounded her body.¡± The Emperor cast a cold nce at her. ¡°Catherine Loenheim is deposed. And after three days..¡± The Queen¡¯s aides gulped down their saliva. They were contemting whether to step up or back down. ¡°Put her on the guillotine.¡± After The Emperor¡¯s words were spoken, silence fell upon the entire banquet hall. Catherine¡¯s body lost its strength and slowly copsed. Her aides nced at each other for a while and then stepped back. It was time to stay out of The Emperor¡¯s sight. ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± No one came forward to help. Someone grabbed Catherine¡¯s arms and dragged her roughly out the door. Still watching the sight, the Emperor didn¡¯t move. Then he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s start the music again.¡± The musicians were drenched in a cold sweat, but they had no choice but to obediently follow themand. Despite the pleasant strains of joyous music ying in the background, the atmosphere was thick with fear. The guests spent the remainder of the evening drinking, to hide their terrified expressions. With that, the banquet ended uneventfully. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The events of the banquet had left a strong impression on the guests. Everyone who had been present was able to see Petra Leifer¡¯s true ability and power, as her poise and grace had not been affected by her viciousness. Yet there were still some present who had not understood the gravity of the situation, and tried to line up to meet the new low-ss queen. They came to their senses when they saw Catherine being dragged away. The emperor¡¯s message was clear. From now on, the Liefer family would be the only ones in control of the imperial family. Any attempt at defiance would not be tolerated. The following evening, Gaius waited in the study for someone to arrive. Even at the age of 40, he still looked young, as his features were handsome and without wrinkles. His tall height, pitch-ck hair and bright golden eyes were all symbols of true blood of the Leifer family. To some, they were reminiscent of a giant wolf; with these features, he had captured not only the attention of the young queen, but also that of the maids of the Imperial pce. ¡°Your Majesty. I see you¡¯re here.¡± Petra entered the library politely, at Gaius¡¯s beckons. He motioned for the servants to bring her a chair. ¡°It¡¯s cold. You should have worn thicker clothes,¡± Petra said. Her straight ck hair was tied back, as it always was. Her golden eyes, exactly like his, shone brightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You should worry about yourself.¡± Petra sighed, and poured him a cup of tea. ¡°Then please, at least have some warm food.¡± Although Petra was notorious for herck of kindness andpassion for others, she showed a little bit of tenderness for Gaius, her only brother. ¡°Did you hear what happened with Viscount Loenheim?¡± Chapter 11 ¡°Indeed. He offered his entire fortune in exchange for his daughter¡¯s life.¡± ¡°The Viscount¡¯s entire fortune¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to find out how much it¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to reverse an order once you¡¯ve issued it,¡± Petra reprimanded him. Gaius rolled his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold¡­¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. You were the one who ordered me to drive away the Queen as soon as possible, in front of as many people as possible. And who was the one who ordered her execution?¡± She was the only one who could answer the emperor sofortably in the entire empire. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t expect them to determine the queen position so soon, only ten days after entering the pce.¡± ¡°It was such an obvious way to reveal her greed. I guess the other concubines were stupid enough to stay silent and follow her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he would give up his entire fortune just to save his stupid daughter.¡± Gaius clicked his tongue. There was no trace of pity for the queen on his face. The downfall of Catherine Loenheim had been a plot created by the emperor. From the beginning, he deliberately chose the concubine from a low-ss family to be the queen. He had intended to use her to set an example. ¡®The emperor¡¯s orders can turn your life upside down in a moment.¡¯ That was the lesson the emperor wanted to give. And he also established the authority of the Leifer family by entrusting his younger sister with the freedom to treat the queen as she wished. ¡°It seems the viscount is one of those who holds affection for his daughter.¡± Gaius smiled. Petra knew what he was thinking of. ¡°What are you going to do with the princess?¡± ¡°We¡¯re talking about that now?¡± ¡°Even though there was a lot of blood, I could see the cut she received from the kettle was healed.¡± ¡°Healing ability, I see¡­¡± Gaius raised an eyebrow for a moment, thinking. Then heughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe what you saw, but how could you see it so clearly in such a short time?¡± ¡°It still looked like a wound, but she was very clearly trying to hide it from me.¡± ¡°It could be because of that child¡¯s timid personality.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a dangerous child to keep alive. If she¡¯s inherited not only our Leifer appearance, but also our strong physique¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say you¡¯re right,¡± Gaius said in a soft voice, interrupting his sister. ¡°But what¡¯s so dangerous about her? What could she possibly do with such a weak personality, even with a body that heals quickly? ¡°In the history of the empire, there have been several empresses who ascended to the throne.¡± The emperor snorted, but Petra ignored him. ¡°Many of those empresses were known to be benevolent rulers.¡± ¡°It was just a coincidence. Women are not fit to rule. Even the greatest woman can only be meaningful when she eventually assists the man.¡± Petra frowned slightly at his words, but quickly smoothed her expression before Gaius could see it. ¡°Even you shine the most when you stay by my side. Because that¡¯s all you understand. Just like how all the women in the Leifer family have been.¡± He leaned haughtily against his chair. ¡°Apollonia is no different, except for that she is much weaker than you. Like her mother, she has no talent for politics.¡± ¡°What if she marries a powerful man like her mother did and seeds? Even if she hides her hair color, there¡¯s no way she can hide the color of her eyes,¡± Petra retorted. It wasn¡¯t Apollonia¡¯s gender she was concerned about. ¡°It¡¯s not that child you need to worry about, Your Majesty. The problem is those who will support her session based on her characteristics.¡± The fact was that Petra thought the same of Apollonia¡¯s personality as the Emperor did. Every time she saw Petra, she was always running away. But Petra was a cautious woman. ¡°Her marriage may be of great help to us if we use it well. The decision of my daughter¡¯s marriage will be my responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Paris is growing brilliantly, too. There¡¯s no need for the imperial bloodline.¡± He didn¡¯t hide his disgust while saying ¡®imperial bloodline¡¯. Petra let out a reluctant sigh. Chapter 12 At her answer, the emperor waved his hand in satisfaction. Petra quickly left the study without saying goodbye. As she walked to her carriage waiting near the front gate of the imperial pce, she raised an eyebrow. There was a trace of a faint smile on her face. It wasn¡¯t because of her relief about Apollonia, though. ¡°I need to find Safiro.¡± Before getting on the wagon, she whispered to her henchman. ¡°There¡¯s someone that needs to be taken care of.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be better if she just took care of it herself? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Apollonia sat at her bedside, hugging her knees. Her mind was crowded with countless thoughts. Tomorrow, Queen Catherine Loenheim would disappear from the pce. That was obvious; there was no way Petra would leave her alone, after what had happened. Catherine¡¯s only advantage had been her greed. She had neither the ability nor the background to survive, so the battle was over even before she realized her opponent. But now wasn¡¯t the time to worry about others. Apollonia recalled something that had happened 7 years ago, when she was 10 years old¡­ ¡°I want to ride that, Mother.¡± Gareth, Petra¡¯s first son, pointed to Apollonia¡¯s horse. He desired her beautiful pony, with a snow-white mane that fell in waves covering its entire body. Apollonia had been riding it ever since she had first learned horseback riding. She refused to give it away, because the pony hated to carry anyone other than Apollonia. Petra grabbed Apollonia¡¯s shoulders with the same gracious smile she had used at the funeral. She looked like a kind aunt who was taking care of the poor motherless princess, but the crushing strength of her hand gripping her shoulders seemed about to break them. Petra whispered in a sharp voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to give it to him, Nia. But one of your servants will be Gareth¡¯s ve on behalf of that horse. Because of you they¡¯ll have a hard time.¡± Her voice was frigid. Her eyes stared deep into Apollonia¡¯s. ¡°It was such an impertinent attitude towards Your Highness. Please forgive Gareth, Princess. Of course, how could you give away something so precious to another? It would be terrible if your dearest friend got hurt in the hand of Gareth.¡± Apollonia knew Petra was talking about her servant, not the pony. She gave the pony onest loving brush, then handed the reins to Gareth. The pony, which had not opened its heart to its new owner, was found dead in a forest full of beasts two dayster. One of its legs had been broken. When Apollonia was 12 years old, Sir Keh, the leader of the imperial knights and Paris¡¯s sword teacher, volunteered to teach her swordsmanship. Swordsmanship was a valuable skill with great symbolic value among nobles, as theirs was an empire that was always on the edge of war. The Emperor looked at Keh, then asked Apollonia: ¡°Do you want to learn?¡± When she nodded, Petra, who was standing next to her, protested worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m worried about what would happen if we teach such dangerous things to the princess. What if she makes a reckless mistake, or¡­¡± She smiled chillingly at Apollonia. ¡°It would be bad if our precious princess got injured.¡± The emperor simplyughed, then said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s think about it a little more.¡± Ten dayster, they sent Keh to the outskirts of the empire, under the pretext of exterminating the monsters. He quickly lost half his soldiers in the fierce battles against them and left the country soon after with a debilitating arm injury. Apollonia was 14 when Petra pped her for the first andst time. Paris and Gareth had destroyed the book left behind by her mother Ellenia, and Apollonia had thrown them out of the pce. p! Apollonia¡¯s head snapped to the right. Her tears were filled with anguish and shame. Yet it was her helplessness that outweighed her pain. Alone with Petra in her huge bedroom, Petra threatened her with a clear warning: ¡°Don¡¯t stand out.¡± That evening, Gaius looked at her swollen cheeks and said nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t ever think of keeping anything precious for yourself.¡± Chapter 13 As sheid on her bed, she remembered once again Petra¡¯s first advice. Apollonia sped both her hands in herp. She tried. She really did her best. However, even after 7 years, she always failed. Then what was next? The answer was surprisingly simple. Now, she had toe up with measures. Aplicated idea. She was certain in her determination. Her crimson eyes glistened in the dark, and her breath was tranquil and regr. Her head was clear. For Apollonia, thest 7 years hadn¡¯t been a waste. She recalled Petra¡¯s second piece of advice: ¡®Don¡¯t ever think of keeping anything precious for yourself.¡¯ Fortunately, she¡¯d never followed the second advice at all. Because there were a lot of precious things that belonged to Apollonia. She would never again let them take what belonged to her. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Gaius and Petra thought they knew everything in the pce, but they were wrong. Thete emperor had been a man of many secrets. First, the pce where Apollonia lived had a secret function they didn¡¯t know about. Apollonia was originally supposed to live in the main building of the Imperial Pce, but after Gaius¡¯s ascension, she hadn¡¯t wanted to stay in her old room. Instead, she went to live alone in the Star Pce. The Star Pce was located inside the grounds of the Imperial Pce, but was considerably far away from the emperor¡¯s pce. It was a building built as a guest pce during the reign of thete emperor. At least, that was what people thought. It had actually been made to hide the emperor¡¯s secret. Hidden inside the Star Pce were many secret passages leading outside the pce and to other pces, as well as leading to various secret rooms located in every corner of the Imperial Pce. These passages had been created to protect the imperial family in case of an attack, and also as a ce to hide treasures from the imperial archive. These treasures were things like bars of gold, ancient crowns, and every type of jewel imaginable; yet there was a rare treasure hidden there, more valuable than all the rest put together. This was the ¡®Spirit Stone.¡¯ It was a stone used by sorcerers, and it was an extremely important raw material in the creation of weapons, weapons that were nearly impossible to break with human power. Apollonia used the emperor¡¯s treasures to hear news from the outside of the pce, especially news about the Liefer family. Of course, she couldn¡¯t ask Petra or her husband, but she was still able to find out Petra¡¯s news by mobilizing a few loyal spies. The second thing Gaius and Petra didn¡¯t know about: many of the servants in the Star Pce were loyal to Apollonia, selected by Sid Bian himself. Sid Bian was the head of the Star Pce. He had once been the Emperor¡¯s right-hand man and the leader of the imperial knights. He had been awarded the title of Count and his own territory at a young age, in recognition of his military aplishments. His influence was so strong that even Gaius couldn¡¯t touch him. Apollonia had told him the secret of Gaius and Paris seven years ago. Sid had sworn allegiance to Apollonia on the day she was born, and she trusted himpletely. Once she moved to the Star Pce, he immediately found some loyal servants and filled the pce with them. Of course, it was difficult topletely block off Petra¡¯s influence, but at least Apollonia¡¯s food was safe, and those in charge of supplying the food were not willing to change their minds and be Petra¡¯s pawn. asionally, when Petra¡¯s servants in the Star Pce tried to get near Apollonia, Sid and the other loyal servants made excuses to force them away from Apollonia¡¯s side. That was all. Apollonia¡¯s precious things. Evenbining all of them together, it was not easy to stop Petra¡¯s attacks. ¡°Sid, get ready to meet our midnight guest,¡± Apollonia called to her middle-aged escort driver. His naturally grey hair and grey eyes had once been the symbol of evil spirits on the battlefield, terrorizing his enemies. But for Apollonia, he was a strand of warmth in the cold imperial pce. Chapter 14 ¡°Is it the duchess or the emperor this time?¡± It was a simple question, but his eyes were filled with sympathy towards his young mistress. ¡®Is it your aunt or your father who wants to kill you?¡¯ This was a cruel question for anyone, much less a 16-year-old girl. ¡°It¡¯s my aunt this time. I don¡¯t know yet whether it¡¯s an assassin or a spy, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to secretly send someone.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a spy, we need to examine the new servants. And then¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to say the rest. Apollonia, however, casually finished his words instead. ¡°If it¡¯s an assassin, the key is to know when they¡¯ll strike.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll take months. She¡¯ll either be trying to avoid notice by the emperor, or she¡¯ll need to take the time to persuade the emperor to her n.¡± Under normal circumstances, that would be a rational analysis. However, Petra was the type of person to attack immediately; she wouldn¡¯t give her opponent time to prepare. ¡°Three days.¡± Apollonia cut him off. ¡°It wille in three days, before the heat of the banquet cools down.¡± It woulde before the scandal of Catherine Loenheim was forgotten; what a fine shield that scandal would be to cover up the assassination of the princess. Sid blinked for a moment, but he quickly epted her words. The words of his young mistress often seemed prophetic, and though it may have been hard to believe, they usually came true. The fact that she was still alive was proof enough. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use the strategies I mentioned before. That will be enough.¡± Apollonia nodded reluctantly. Sid continued to read her anxious mind. ¡°Just in case we could avoid it ¨C why don¡¯t we find a body double for you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Apollonia cut him off. Such a simple trick would be recognized easily from a hundred meters away by Petra¡¯s assassin. ¡°If a report that I escaped reaches Petra¡¯s ears, I¡¯ll die anyway. We need to let her assassin get into my bedroom. And then make sure they never leave.¡± Sid once again epted her ruthless judgment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The spirit stone was made so that only two people can break it. I¡¯m one of them, and the emperor is the other. No matter how great Petra¡¯s people are, it would be impossible for them to get close enough to kill me.¡± She nodded again, with more certainty this time. ¡°Maybe the problem is that we can¡¯t let them run away after they fall into our trap. If we seed in our ns, how can we escape my aunt¡¯s suspicions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The two people raked through their ns time and time again, looking for any possible mistake. Everything was reasonable and possible. She would get through the crisis. What they didn¡¯t expect was the fact that there was a genius on Liefer¡¯s side that even Petra herself didn¡¯t know about. Apollonia¡¯s prediction was right. An assassin visited her soon after the banquet, less than three dayster. It was midnight. Once the Queen¡¯s wee party had finished, silence once again nketed the lively capital that night. The street in front of the imperial pce was quiet. Yet one dark silhouette was moving through the shadows. His name was Uriel Biche, and he was the shadow¡¯s sword. He was a servant of the Liefer family, and he had dedicated his entire life to working as their spy and assassin. He¡¯d been found in the shantytown by Safiro, the man who trained the Liefer¡¯s thieves and other shadow messengers. Safiro considered him to be the most precious gem he¡¯d ever discovered. Safiro¡¯s trained disciples were known throughout the kingdom as ¡®Safiro¡¯s wolves¡¯. They were all orphans, hardened, and sharpened through hellish training and torture. As Safiro grew older, and it became difficult for him to work so actively as before, their numbers decreased, but any mention of ¡®Safiro¡¯s wolves¡¯ still made every swordmaster in the country quiver. Yet none of them were like Uriel. At the age of thirteen, he was already the best assassin Safiro had ever trained. Over the next four years, he carried out every mission he was given quickly and wlessly, and never left a single trace of his presence. Chapter 15 ¡°Is it the duchess or the emperor this time?¡± It was a simple question, but his eyes were filled with sympathy towards his young mistress. ¡®Is it your aunt or your father who wants to kill you?¡¯ This was a cruel question for anyone, much less a 16-year-old girl. ¡°It¡¯s my aunt this time. I don¡¯t know yet whether it¡¯s an assassin or a spy, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s going to secretly send someone.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a spy, we need to examine the new servants. And then¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to say the rest. Apollonia, however, casually finished his words instead. ¡°If it¡¯s an assassin, the key is to know when they¡¯ll strike.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll take months. She¡¯ll either be trying to avoid notice by the emperor, or she¡¯ll need to take the time to persuade the emperor to her n.¡± Under normal circumstances, that would be a rational analysis. However, Petra was the type of person to attack immediately; she wouldn¡¯t give her opponent time to prepare. ¡°Three days.¡± Apollonia cut him off. ¡°It wille in three days, before the heat of the banquet cools down.¡± It woulde before the scandal of Catherine Loenheim was forgotten; what a fine shield that scandal would be to cover up the assassination of the princess. Sid blinked for a moment, but he quickly epted her words. The words of his young mistress often seemed prophetic, and though it may have been hard to believe, they usually came true. The fact that she was still alive was proof enough. ¡°We¡¯re running out of time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use the strategies I mentioned before. That will be enough.¡± Apollonia nodded reluctantly. Sid continued to read her anxious mind. ¡°Just in case we could avoid it ¨C why don¡¯t we find a body double for you?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Apollonia cut him off. Such a simple trick would be recognized easily from a hundred meters away by Petra¡¯s assassin. ¡°If a report that I escaped reaches Petra¡¯s ears, I¡¯ll die anyway. We need to let her assassin get into my bedroom. And then make sure they never leave.¡± Sid once again epted her ruthless judgment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The spirit stone was made so that only two people can break it. I¡¯m one of them, and the emperor is the other. No matter how great Petra¡¯s people are, it would be impossible for them to get close enough to kill me.¡± She nodded again, with more certainty this time. ¡°Maybe the problem is that we can¡¯t let them run away after they fall into our trap. If we seed in our ns, how can we escape my aunt¡¯s suspicions?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The two people raked through their ns time and time again, looking for any possible mistake. Everything was reasonable and possible. She would get through the crisis. What they didn¡¯t expect was the fact that there was a genius on Liefer¡¯s side that even Petra herself didn¡¯t know about. Apollonia¡¯s prediction was right. An assassin visited her soon after the banquet, less than three dayster. It was midnight. Once the Queen¡¯s wee party had finished, silence once again nketed the lively capital that night. The street in front of the imperial pce was quiet. Yet one dark silhouette was moving through the shadows. His name was Uriel Biche, and he was the shadow¡¯s sword. He was a servant of the Liefer family, and he had dedicated his entire life to working as their spy and assassin. He¡¯d been found in the shantytown by Safiro, the man who trained the Liefer¡¯s thieves and other shadow messengers. Safiro considered him to be the most precious gem he¡¯d ever discovered. Safiro¡¯s trained disciples were known throughout the kingdom as ¡®Safiro¡¯s wolves¡¯. They were all orphans, hardened, and sharpened through hellish training and torture. As Safiro grew older, and it became difficult for him to work so actively as before, their numbers decreased, but any mention of ¡®Safiro¡¯s wolves¡¯ still made every swordmaster in the country quiver. Yet none of them were like Uriel. At the age of thirteen, he was already the best assassin Safiro had ever trained. Over the next four years, he carried out every mission he was given quickly and wlessly, and never left a single trace of his presence. Chapter 16 A master of infiltration. A genius swordsman. For the sake of his missions, he¡¯d never showed his face to anyone but Safiro. This was Safiro¡¯s way of controlling the priceless talent he had cultivated in Uriel. ¡°What? This isn¡¯t my job.¡± It was several hours before midnight. Safiro handed Uriel a document listing the instructions for his mission, and Uriel frowned. He brushed his fingers roughly through his hair, and a rare, brilliant silver lock of it fluttered down to the floor. There were two main tasks that Safiro would typically assign to him. The first was to asionally infiltrate the enemy¡¯s headquarters, to obtain valuable information for the Liefer family. The second important task was to secretly dispose of members of other assassination groups, i.e. Safiro¡¯spetitors, within the kingdom. Other than Safiro, the Liefers employed several other people who yed simr roles, and thepetition was fierce between them. However, only a year after Urielpleted his first mission, each of the other groups who could confront Safiro mysteriously vanished one by one. Uriel had been only fifteen years old when he infiltrated the hideout of the most famous assassins in the empire, called the ¡®Yu Ryeong Group,¡¯ and set fire to dozens of their members. Thanks to him, Safiro was able to remain as the Liefer¡¯s spymaster and leader of assassins. He was pulled out of his thoughts when Safiro spoke. ¡°The duchess asked for someone who could infiltrate the pce andplete her mission without being caught. You¡¯re the best person for the job.¡± ¡°I already said I wouldn¡¯t do it. Are all the other bastards you raised dead? Why can¡¯t you get one of them to do it?¡± Safiro raised an eyebrow. In fact, in recent months, several of his agents had lost their lives while attempting Petra¡¯s missions. This was, perhaps, hisst chance to regain her trust. Safiro¡¯s anxiety had never been so high. ¡°Your missions are whatever I say they are. Let me remind you of that, in case you forgot,¡± Safiro growled. Uriel had been abducted by Safiro when he was very young, and he knew exactly the pain that awaited him should he disobey his orders. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t defy him. The first thing Safiro had done when he took Uriel was to brand him with a red tattoo of a de on his back. It was a curse mark that made him unable to defy his master. Even though he was easily able to overpower Safiro, as long as he had that tattoo, Uriel had no choice but to obey him. ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°If you want to live, you need to be sessful on this mission.¡± ¡°If you want to live, you must hope for my sess.¡± He didn¡¯t forget to fling a sarcastic remark back at Safiro before he left. Uriel moved quickly through the night. His face and body were obscured inside a ck robe, so he waspletely invisible. Yet despite the robes, his movements were amazingly graceful. He glided along the rooftops. His speed was faster than the running speed of most people, yet neither his bnce nor his breaths were any different than if he were walking. He slipped through the shadows of buildings to avoid moonlight, and his footsteps were so subtle that they would have been inaudible to any passersby. He was more like a shadow than a human. The shadow leaped from building to building. In an instant, he soared over the pce wall and headed straight towards the Star Pce. Just like he¡¯d been told, the guards weren¡¯t at their posts. The pce was unguarded. ¡®Top floor, third room from the right¡­¡¯ It didn¡¯t take him long to find the target location. It was thergest room in the pce. The wall was difficult to climb with bare hands, but he was still able to scale it quickly and quietly. He reached the room and hopped up onto the windowsill. It opened easily, just as he¡¯d expected. Uriel held his breath, and swiftly entered the room. There was arge bed on the side of the window, just as he¡¯d been informed. Without wasting any time, he grabbed the sword at his waist and approached the target. Chapter 17 The air around him throbbed stronger than ever, but his belief in his sword was more powerful than anything. He stepped, and pulled the sword above his head. His strength was stronger than it had ever been before. Shiing-! The moment the sword and the barrier shed, Uriel didn¡¯t miss the crack that appeared in the barrier. He pushed the sword through the crack. Shock reverberated through his body. ng! She knew it instinctively. The barrier had been broken. Uriel threw himself onto the bed, and his gleaming silver sword swung through the air. Its tip stopped an inch from the girl¡¯s forehead. The silence was stifling. With only a sword between them, their eyes shed. He could see her pupils gettingrger. She was panting. ¡°You¡­¡± Her voice trembled. The corner of Uriel¡¯s lips lifted in satisfaction. She was nervous. Barely a foot apart, the two stared at each other. Neither of them moved. Then¨C Bang! The bedroom door mmed open, and a middle-aged man rushed in. Swish! Thud! Uriel¡¯s attention had been focused on the girl, and he barely had enough time to react. The man¡¯s dagger flew towards him and lodged in his left shoulder. ***** Sid jumped forward and pinned the robed man to the floor. He didn¡¯t resist. ¡°Sorry for beingte, Your Highness. Please punish meter.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t answer him. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had just happened. Just now¡­ the barrier had¡­ She¡¯d thought it was impossible, but her eyes weren¡¯t wrong. That ck-robed man must have severed the barrier. There was no other way that his sword would¡¯ve been able to get so close. It had only been a brief second, but for that moment their eyes had met, she¡¯d realized he was capable of killing her in an instant. Nevertheless, he was now being held captive by Sid with a dagger lodged in his shoulder. ¡°Get me a chair. I¡¯ll interrogate him myself.¡± Without looking away from the man, Apollonia waved at Sid. Sid brought a chair and put it in front of the kneeling man. Apollonia slowly walked towards him. ¡°Take it off.¡± Sid pulled off the robe that covered his head with the tip of his sword. Moonlight flooded onto his face. Apollonia¡¯s eyes grew wide. Sid shrugged in shock. The boy kneeling on the floor was the same age as Apollonia. His appearance was truly beautiful. His soft silvery hair shimmered softly, as if it were made of strands of moonlight. His distinct pair of eyes and his sharp jawline resembled a perfect statue. His slightly downturned eyebrows were delicate, as if they¡¯d been drawn by a brush, and his red lips flushed in a cupid¡¯s bow. He was like an angel, one who represented all the beauty in the world. His azure eyes, deep as the sea, were overflowing with life and vivacity. It wasn¡¯t specifically directed at Apollonia or Sid, it was just his natural intelligence. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. This little brat¡­¡± Sid was in shock. ¡°Is he really one of Safiro¡¯s wolves?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure of it. Safiro is the only person capable of sending an assassin to the imperial pce so quickly. I knew there were only a few wolves left, but I didn¡¯t anticipate there would be such a talented person.¡± ¡°¡­.Safiro¡¯s wolves.¡± A low, tranquil voice chimed across the quiet room. The boy opened his eyes for a moment once she realized his identity. Soon the boy¡¯s eyes were fixed again on Apollonia¡¯s foot, and he refused to say any more. ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± The boy kept silent. Apollonia epted that as positive confirmation, andughed bitterly. ¡°I know my aunt doesn¡¯t really want to get her own hands dirtied with my blood.¡± At thatment, the boy¡¯s forehead creased slightly. Apollonia saw it, and continued. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± When he shook his head, Apollonia beckoned Sid to remove his sword from the boy¡¯s neck. Then she gently reached out and grabbed the boy¡¯s chin. ¡°Look carefully.¡± The two once again looked into each other¡¯s eyes. The boy¡¯s angelic eyes glistened softly. But his mouth wouldn¡¯t open. ¡°You must have been shocked to learn that the person you needed to kill was a young woman. Not only that, but also Petra¡¯s niece and the daughter of Gaius Liefer.¡± Chapter 18 Apollonia didn¡¯t let go of his chin while she spoke. His deep blue eyes were wavering, as if he were admitting to her words. ¡°That¡¯s why you hesitated. But¡­¡± Apollonia dropped his chin. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you kill me when you had the chance? Just like you said, my life is no more precious than yours.¡± She waited for his answer, frowning. Yet Uriel had no answer to give her, because even he didn¡¯t know just why exactly he hadn¡¯t killed her. The moment he¡¯d broken the barrier, his mind had been filled with the hunger to destroy her. He¡¯d thirsted to see her red eyes trembling in terror. He couldn¡¯t just give her an easy, simple death. Yet strangely, he didn¡¯t regret not killing her. ¡°Whatever the reason¡­ I don¡¯t peg you as someone who gives up so easily.¡± She seemed like she wanted to say more, but the middle-aged knight next to her interrupted them. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s nearly dawn. You need to decide what to do with him.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ for now, lock him up for three days. If it¡¯s not clear whether the assassin survived or not, my aunt will kill Safiro so she doesn¡¯t leave behind any traces of her presence in the plot. There¡¯s a wound in his shoulder, so give him a painkiller in the meantime.¡± She knew more than he¡¯d expected. ¡°And after three days, ki-¡± Her voice broke off, and she bit her lips. Her eyes quivered slightly. ¡°Kill him.¡± Uriel finished the sentence for her. The princess looked at him, puzzled. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I already told you. If I fail my mission, I¡¯ll die anyways. You might as well kill me in three days, and save Safiro some work.¡± Uriel was serious. Safiro had lost many of his assassins, and if he¡¯d continued to do well, he would have eventually been assigned to a mission even he couldn¡¯t carry out. And just like the rest of them, he¡¯d someday be disposed of. All of Safiro¡¯s wolves met simr ends. He found little pleasure in the life Safiro allowed him to have, so he had no reason to keep on living, anyways. He didn¡¯t have a reason to die, either, so he just endured. His life was always intense, but he was bored of it all. Although he had no ns to die, he didn¡¯t think death could be as bad as life. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any affection for your master.¡± ¡°Safiro is not my master. Nor is the Leifer family.¡± He didn¡¯t have anything to lose, so he didn¡¯t care what happened to him. His nonchnt reply cut off the princess¡¯s words. The knight next to her gasped, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°It¡¯s just my bad luck that I can¡¯t escape this life.¡± It felt satisfying to be able to give that bastard Safiro just a little of what he deserved before Uriel died. Her eyes widened when she heard his response. She jumped up, and yanked Uriel¡¯s chin towards her. Her touch was harsh. ¡°The worst sinner, Safiro¡­ the man who kidnapped innocent children, and made assassins out of them with ruthless torture.¡± Uriel locked eyes with Apollonia while he spoke. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± The middle-aged knight once again called her name, but she didn¡¯t take her eyes off Uriel. ¡°He crippled the spirit, the soul, and even the sight of those children, all in order to beat them down and subjugate them. ¡°¡­I know this very well.¡± Uriel smiled, and pulled his robe down his arm. The princess and the knight both gasped. Dozens of vicious, brutal scars ran across his shoulders. Some of them were raised well above the skin. ¡°But sometimes, they¡­¡± He paused for a moment. Apollonia finished his words for him. ¡°Sometimes¡­ there are people who choose the wrong path.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­You must have endured a lot.¡± She showed a rare moment ofpassion. The pain in his wounded shoulder was slowly getting worse, but Uriel didn¡¯t feel as bad as he¡¯d expected. ¡°How old are you?¡± Uriel nced up at the girl who looked down at him. Thepassion that had shed in her eyes was gone, and had been reced by something else. ¡°Seventeen.¡± She gripped Uriel¡¯s face even harder, and pulled him closer to her. He flinched when the pain in his shoulder shuddered through his body. The corners of her mouth slowly began to turn upwards. Chapter 19 They stared into each other¡¯s eyes, as if trying to inspect the other. A long silence passed, yet neither of them broke eye contact. ¡°I changed my mind, Sid.¡± The princess was the first one to interrupt the silence. ¡°We should raise this baby wolf my aunt has abandoned.¡± ***** Uriel Biche was locked in a small room in the Star Pce, and he was lost in thought. He¡¯d known this was an unusual mission from the start. And now it turned out that the mission was to assassinate Petra Liefer¡¯s niece, the princess. He closed his eyes again and recalled his conversation with her. ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± He didn¡¯t understand how she¡¯d been so calm asking such a depressing question. That girl who carried herself like a queen, who looked at him with a piercing gaze, who saw even his smallest weakness. That girl who could make quick judgment without mistakes. Yet he could see that that fearless girl had still been shaken by their exchange. ¡°How old are you?¡± Uriel remembered her expression. Her face was pale, and shone with the arrogance of a ruler. Her eyes, the color of fire, were as cold as ice. Yet there was a glimpse ofpassion in those eyes. Then she¡¯d smiled. Uriel knew what that expression meant, but he doubted what he¡¯d seen. From the time when he¡¯d been born in the shantytown to when he¡¯d be one of Safiro¡¯s wolves, there¡¯d been many people who¡¯d shown interest in him. Their faces were blurred in his mind. Yet out of all of them, he remembered very few who¡¯d ever shown him their emotions. ¡°Go away, you filthy beast!¡± Disgust. ¡°This is our district! You can¡¯t beg here, so piss off!¡± Possession. ¡°You stole the bread, you bastard!¡± Anger. ¡°Hello, you pretty boy. Would you like to follow me? You¡¯ll be able to eat delicious things every day.¡± Lustful gazes would follow him through the streets, gazes of nobles who wanted his beauty for themselves. ¡°I, Safiro, am your master. I¡¯ve done everything for you. To pay me back, you must live like a dog.¡± Safiro. The one who¡¯d kidnapped, branded, and whipped the 11-year-old Uriel. He said things like that often, and Uriel would see a glimpse of pleasure in his eyes. Yet the face of the girl who smiled at Uriel now was different from anyone he¡¯d ever met before. ¡°We should raise the baby wolf my aunt abandoned.¡± Just for a moment, for the first time in his life, he¡¯d felt a sh of hope. ***** It was just before dawn, and Apollonia and Sid were working on the first steps of their n. Petra¡¯s assassin would fail his mission, and go missing without a trace. Knowing Petra, she¡¯d suspect Apollonia. Apollonia had no intention to reveal the spirit stone¡¯s barrier, nor the fact that she¡¯d been prepared for the attack. Their n was to act in the loudest, most noticeable way possible. ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh!¡± A little after midnight, a girl¡¯s shriek echoed through the pce. ¡°Pe-pervert!¡± It didn¡¯t take long for people toe rushing into the room. The first toe were her escort, Sid Baian, and her personal maid, Maya. Several other servants, some of them barefoot, skidded into the room not long after. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Highness?!¡± The princess, sobbing in Sid¡¯s arms, exined what had happened. She¡¯d been awake in the middle of the night to get some water, when she heard the window rattling. When she got up to see what it was, there was a ck-robed man behind the window, trying to open it. The man thrust open the window, and quickly tried to slip in and cover her mouth, but he was toote. She¡¯d screamed as loud as she could. ¡°Thank god I wasn¡¯t asleep yet. A madman must¡¯ve fallen in love with you when he saw you at the banquet.¡± Sid patted Apollonia, who was trembling. He gritted his teeth. Other servants in the background were murmuring in anger, and they sent for the guard. Only Apollonia, Sid and Maya knew the truth about the man¡¯s identity; that he was an assassin. Since the emperor greatly favored Crown Prince Paris as his sessor, it didn¡¯t even ur to anyone that there would be an assassination attempt on Apollonia. Note: Extra chapter is released thanks to winning the Discord poll. Chapter 20 Of course, Apollonia and Sid encouraged this rumor. In an instant, rumors spread through the pce that the princess had almost been assaulted. The rumor stated that the man had escaped so quickly from the pce that the guards failed to see his face. ***** The atmosphere in the Leifer household was heavy. The Duchess was in a bad mood. She¡¯d received a report earlier that morning and had spent several hours taking out her anger on the servants. Petra¡¯s way of venting her anger was different from the hot-blooded emperor, or her son, Gareth, who would scream when he was angry. Except for her furrowed brows, no one was able to sense her anger. However, in between those graceful gestures and smiles, she would cruelly torment her servants. ¡°The weather is quite pleasant, isn¡¯t it.¡± Her voice was quiet. She picked up the silver teacup sitting on the table and took a sip. Her hand shook. Crash!The teacup she¡¯d thrown smashed into her servant¡¯s forehead. She was a low-ranking aristocrat who¡¯d been selected as a servant by Petra herself. Because of her beautiful appearance, she had been hired as a maid for the young Duke, Gareth Liefer. Yet because she continually showed reluctance to him, she¡¯d be the object of Petra¡¯s anger. ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡± the brown-haired girl shrieked and copsed to the floor. Blood trickled down her pale face. Petra didn¡¯t bat an eye. The other servants couldn¡¯t disy their shock. They knew that even the slightest disturbance would make the duchesssh out even more. The girl wiped her forehead and slowly stood. Her legs were shaking violently. ¡°You.¡± Petra pointed to the girl. ¡°You¡¯ll do my hair today.¡± ¡°What?¡± the girl asked in bewilderment, but then snapped her mouth shut. At that moment, she remembered another servant who Petra had beaten until she was crippled for not following her orders. She gingerly approached Petra and began brushing her hair. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± The girl had been gentle, but as soon as she touched the duchess¡¯ head, a small sound leaked out of Petra¡¯s mouth. Smack!Suddenly, the girl saw stars. Smack! Smack!Petra¡¯s hand raised again and again, yet the girl only steeled herself and continued brushing. ¡°Madam!¡± Petra hadn¡¯t stopped pping her for several minutes but was interrupted when a maid of honor suddenly rushed into the room. She knew who it was without looking. Mrs. Carlin was the only one in the entire pce who could rush into the duchess¡¯ chambers so recklessly. ¡°His Majesty has ordered you toe to the pce immediately.¡± ¡°¡­.Alright.¡± The girl was soaked in blood, and her heart soared when she heard Petra would be leaving. But her hope was for nothing. ¡°You there. Get ready.¡± The cruel duchess had no intention of letting her prey escape. ***** ¡°Have you heard the news?¡± The emperor¡¯s voice was subdued. She and Gaius were alone in his study. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How quickly has the rumor spread that the princess was almost raped?¡± He mmed his fist into the desk. ¡°We would be lucky if it hasn¡¯t reached everyone in the pce by tomorrow.¡± Gauis gritted his teeth and frowned. He was obviously annoyed, but Petra saw no trace of concern for his daughter. He turned to look at her. ¡°Petra, I have no choice but to suspect you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She didn¡¯t confirm nor deny his usation. ¡°Even if you were able to do it without leaving any evidence, did you really think that I wouldn¡¯t get angry?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that child..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that rumors about how she was almost raped are as likely to spread as if she were actually raped? Does it not matter to you if I¡¯m branded as a father whose daughter was vited by a mysterious man?¡± The safety of his daughter wasn¡¯t important to Gaius. However, her future valuewasimportant. Petra didn¡¯t respond. Her forehead crinkled in a frown. ¡°So what do you think now? Do you still believe that a child who can¡¯t even distinguish between an assassin and a pervert could be a threat to me?¡± Petra had to agree with his assessment. Apollonia had little interest in politics and didn¡¯t care about her lineage. How could she have not even considered the possibility that the man who¡¯d snuck into her bedroom was actually an assassin? ¡°But her healing ability¡­¡± Chapter 21 ¡°Are you really so worried about that? Do you think she could be a threat to my authority? That wench has never been tested on the battlefield. I¡¯ve won dozens of battles in my lifetime.¡± Gaius thumped the table. Petra tried to convince him again. ¡°But people are foolish and simple. They want to believe in miracles and magic, rather than reality. They im these strange circumstances to be miracles without looking for the truth.¡± The Emperor¡¯s wrinkled eyebrows straightened slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your eyes, Petra.¡± Gaius was a man who could distinguish between emotion and reason. Despite his anger, he recognized his sister¡¯s argument to be rational. ¡°But even if the wound that should heal in a week heals in three days, who would be able to recognize that she possesses a healing ability?¡± ¡°It was only a moment, yet it still caught my eyes. It will take less than three days for the wound to disappear. In the eyes of the foolishmoners, it will be viewed as a miracle.¡± Gaius looked at her, and raised an eyebrow. She was a tough woman. He knew she wouldn¡¯t give up. Yet how many times had her level-headed and careful judgment saved him? How many times had she brought him wealth and honor? How many times had she overturned his fate? He knew Petra should be persuaded, not punished. He sighed. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s check if Apollonia is asrge a threat as you im.¡± Petra raised her head. Gaius pretended to not see it, and rang the bell on his desk to call for the servant. ¡°Summon the princess.¡± After the servant had disappeared, Gaius turned angrily to his sister. ¡°This is yourst chance, Petra. If I decide today that the child isn¡¯t a threat, that¡¯s the end of it. If you decide to ignore my decision afterward, I won¡¯t protect you from the consequences.¡± Their matching pairs of brilliant golden eyes shed. Petra red at him, then nodded slowly. ¡°If you truly decide she¡¯s not a threat, I will do as you desire.¡± The door clicked open, and Apollonia came in. Her face was pale, and she was leaning against Sid¡¯s arm. ¡°Hello, Father and Aunt..¡± Apollonia appeared as though she might copse at any moment. It seemed she hadn¡¯t gotten over the shock of the previous day. ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡± Gaius greeted her ndly. ¡°I summoned you to tell us what happenedst night. Did you see his face?¡± Petra leaned forward to hear her response. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡± Apollonia stuttered, then burst into tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. I didn¡¯t see anything. Father, what should I do? I¡¯m so scared he¡¯lle back¡­ if anything goes wrong, who will ept me now?¡± Her quivering scarlet eyes resembled thete emperor¡¯s. Yet instead of his intense gaze, hers was pitiful and trembling. As a beautiful 16-year-old young woman, it was clear Apollonia dreamed of marrying a prince, and living out her happily ever after. She must have been terrified of the thought that her dream might be shattered into pieces. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so you need to keep the servants in Star Pce under control.¡± ¡°Huu..¡± Gaius ignored Apollonia¡¯s sobs, and nced at Petra. She was ring at Apollonia with cold eyes, but he knew his sister well enough to tell there was more in that re. He could read a hint of difort, and even disgust, in her eyes. That was Petra¡¯s instinctive reaction towards foolish and tactless people who couldn¡¯t even read the situation. It didn¡¯t help that she was forced to watch Apollonia¡¯s wretched performance. However, they weren¡¯t done questioning her. ¡°How is your injured arm?¡± ¡°My arm¡­ the cut isn¡¯t that deep, so I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about it, Father.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice was shaking, and she was hiding her arms behind her back. ¡°Let me see.¡± The emperor¡¯s voice sounded kind on first impression, but there was a firmness behind them. His words were clearly an order. ¡°But it¡­ looks hideous, Father.¡± ¡°Did you not hear His Majesty?¡± Petra was sick of Apollonia¡¯s hesitation. She yanked her niece forward. Apollonia was forced to pull up her sleeve and show them her hidden arm. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause you any concern, so I don¡¯t want to show it to Your Majesty¡­¡± Chapter 22 Her arm was bandaged, and the bandage was soaked in blood. Gaius leaned towards her to grab her arm, and quickly unwrapped the bandage. Apollonia flinched from the pain, but didn¡¯t try to shy away from him. Gaius, Petra, and Sid all stared at Apollonia¡¯s left arm. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± As soon as Apollonia groaned, a sh of embarrassment flushed across Gaius and Petra¡¯s faces. There was a jagged wound on her arm, obviously from a sharp object. The wound was spoiled and dirty, as if it hadn¡¯t been treated properly. Even looking at it was painful. ¡°Ugh¡­ it hurts, Father.¡± Blood began to gush from the open wound. ¡°It¡¯s hideous.¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t bear to see her bleeding wound any longer, and covered it with the bandage once again. Gaius grudgingly ckened his grip. ¡°Your Majesty, Her Highness needs to rest.¡± Sid interrupted anxiously, worried about how much she was bleeding. Gaius released her arm. ¡°Take the princess back. And don¡¯t let anything like yesterday happen ever again.¡± The two of them alone in the study once again, he turned towards Petra, frowning. ***** ¡°Uh¡­¡± Apollonia groaned again as they were leaving the emperor¡¯s pce. ¡°Be patient, Your Highness. You¡¯ll feel better once you go to your room to wash the wound.¡± Apollonia sighed deeply, and gently poked her brand-new wound. The wounds she¡¯d received on the day of the banquet had healed in less than a day, then disappeared as if they¡¯d never existed after another half a day. So she¡¯d smashed a vase a few hours ago, and sliced her arms in the same spot with a piece of the broken vase. In case the emperor had called a doctor or examined her arm for a long time, she¡¯d even applied a poisonous herb to prevent her wound from healing. It was painful enough to make her head spin, but at least her ploy had worked. And thanks to that pain, she¡¯d been able to perform a realistic charade in front of the emperor and Petra. Now, for the time being, she¡¯d be able to avoid their scrutiny. If her acting had been as convincing as she thought, the fact that she had the assassin in her pocket would remain a secret. ¡°You are strong, Your Highness,¡± Sid hissed in a low voice as they passed through the corridors of the emperor¡¯s pce. He¡¯d reluctantly agreed to hurt her arm again, but had strongly opposed the application of the poisonous herb. He¡¯d feared the pain would be too much for her. ¡°Are you disappointed I¡¯m strong?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m rather proud of you. You¡¯ve be more and more like thete emperor.¡± It was a blunt answer, but Apollonia smiled, forgetting her pain. She didn¡¯t care about the opinions of most people. Only Sid¡¯s praise was precious. She didn¡¯t mind beingpared to her tough grandfather. The two of them left the pce feeling rxed, and encountered a lone maid at the entrance of the pce. She was Petra¡¯s young maid, who Apollonia had seen before. Normally, Apollonia would just ignore her, but the maid¡¯s appearance, alone and with her head down, was a little strange. Apollonia stopped next to her. ¡°You¡¯re my aunt¡¯s maid.¡± ¡°Y-Your Highness, The Princess..¡± ¡°Would you raise your head?¡± The shiny-haired maid didn¡¯t look up, even when Apollonia asked her to raise her head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the princess? Raise your head.¡± She hesitantly lifted her gaze when Sid beckoned her. Apollonia thought that somehow, the maid¡¯s demeanor resembled her own. ¡°It¡¯s hideous.¡± To be exact, it resembled Apollonia¡¯s act. Once she saw her face, Apollonia immediately understood her attitude. She looked to be about Apollonia¡¯s age, but her face was covered in bruises, and blood was crusted on the edges of her mouth. Apollonia raised an eyebrow. She¡¯d heard rumors about this maid. This was the girl who¡¯d been tasked to serve her cousin, Gareth Liefer. She¡¯d been ordered by Petra to ept her son¡¯s affections but had refused. She was now practically a ve. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long she can endure it.¡± The previous month, Gareth had gathered a group of young noblemen and told them of his intentions. And at the banquet two days ago, he¡¯d said something even worse. ¡°No matter what she does, she can¡¯t escape. She won¡¯tst long. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll surrender very soon.¡± Chapter 23 For a moment, Apollonia wondered if she was wasting her time. She didn¡¯t have the luxury to help others now. But she remembered what he¡¯d said. ¡°If I use this method, I¡¯ll never miss the target.¡± One of the words that had spewed from Gareth¡¯s mouth echoed through her head. Apollonia knew what that ¡®method¡¯ was. She felt like she would be as bad as Petra if she let this girl, covered in bruises, fend for herself against the brutal Petra and Gareth. Yet she was unsure of herself. How many people had Gaius and Petra already killed? Could she really fight them, even though she¡¯d never seeded before? Nevertheless, she wanted to help this poor girl in front of her. She wanted to try to support those who stood up to the disgusting Liefer family. ¡°Sid, give me a minute.¡± Sid nodded and disappeared from sight. The maid and Apollonia were left alone. They were only a few steps away from the gate of the emperor¡¯s pce, but they were perfectly hidden from sight in the dense trees. The maid fiddled nervously. This was her first private audience with the princess. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait in the pce with the other maids?¡± Apollonia knew the answer, but she asked anyway. ¡°The Duchess told me not to show my face¡­¡± She nibbled her lips. She wasn¡¯t excited to have piqued the interest of an insignificant and timid princess. But the next moment, the maid forgot her awkwardness, and jolted forward. It was because her name sprouted from the princess¡¯s lips. ¡°Adrian Reese.¡± ¡°What? How did you¡­¡± Adrian looked baffled. Her emerald eyes were wide. Apollonia sighed inwardly. Gareth also had eyes. Although he may not have always used them, since he was somehow impressed by himself even when admiring his ugly appearance in the mirror, it was evident that he desired this girl because of her extraordinary beauty. ¡°So my aunt told you not to follow her into the pce because you have an unforgettable face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Do you want to avoid sleeping with Gareth?¡± Apollonia got straight to the point. Adrian jumped, and spun to face Apollonia. Her eyes were shaking. Was this reallying from the mouth of a sheltered 16-year-old princess? She had no idea how she¡¯d known about her, but she could tell that Apollonia was dead serious. ¡°¡­If it weren¡¯t for my family, I would¡¯ve already taken my own life.¡± Apollonia nodded slowly at Adrian¡¯s honest answer. Gareth¡¯s womanizing, promiscuous habits were well-known in the social world. He would approach a number of innocent, low-ranking noble women, have a rtionship with all of them simultaneously, and constantly flirt with helpless young maids. If one of them finally fell for him, and reciprocated his love, he would break up with her. It would be nice if that were all. He would then humiliate those women by telling the young noblemen all the details of his affairs; from every affectionate word she¡¯d said, to every feature of her body. For him, a woman was merely an object to conquer. Adrian had probably been through a lot, too. Judging from her reaction, she¡¯d definitely been sexually harassed many times before. She continued the conversation. ¡°Have you ever been to the Serbia Garden behind the Imperial Pce?¡± Adrian was puzzled. The princess had gonepletely off-topic. Was she just trying to fool around? Was it a strange noble habit to find enjoyment in someone¡¯s misfortune by engaging them in unnecessary chitchat? Yet the princess¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°It¡¯s a garden created by myte grandfather, and it¡¯s currently being managed by my brother, Paris. There¡¯s only one outsider who can enter and exit at will.¡± The Serbia Garden, which had been built by thete emperor for his daughter, Ellenia, was famous for its splendor and beauty. The garden in full bloom was so magnificent that it would captivate any who saw it. However, it was located deep inside the pce, so secret that even the royal family could enter it. Much less outsiders. So what could the princess mean by an outsider who could ess it at will? Adrian couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°It¡¯s my brother¡¯s only friend, the young duke Gareth Liefer. But he doesn¡¯t go there alone.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Chapter 24 ¡°Yes. In the small annex attached to the flower garden, we sometimes find a woman¡¯s belongings or underwear. They¡¯ll definitely make an appearance in Gareth¡¯s wild adventure story soon¡­¡± Goosebumps crept down Adrian¡¯s body as Apollonia spoke. ¡°Gareth loves to boast about his skills at seduction. He¡¯ll soon summon you to the pce, under the pretext of you escorting him. Then he¡¯ll take you to the Serbia Garden.¡± ¡°Are you saying he ns to seduce me¡­ with the garden?¡± Adrian asked, bewildered. ¡°Well, he calls it ¡®seduction,¡¯ but there¡¯s no way he could actually win the heart of all women,¡± Apollonia said dryly. ¡°And yet he boasts he¡¯s never failed to obtain a woman¡¯s body in the Serbia Garden.¡± ¡°That¡­ that means¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s face was almost white with fear. Apollonia answered her bluntly. ¡°Because he can¡¯t rape women in the Imperial Pce, since it¡¯s so noisy, so he nted azellia flowers in the garden.¡± Adrian looked stunned. The azellia flower was an aphrodisiac. ¡°They¡¯re a powerful aphrodisiac, but the antidote isn¡¯t hard to find. If you drink it beforehand, you¡¯ll be able to keep him from raping you.¡± Gareth may have been an idiot, but he wasn¡¯t so foolish as to forcefully rape a woman inside the pce without countermeasures. If his victim screamed, he would be found out. Adrian turned back to the path, leaving Adrian, dazed, behind her. At Apollonia¡¯s cue, Sid joined her. ¡°Did you just nt a spy?¡± Sid asked jokingly. ¡°What do you mean, a spy? She wants to kill herself. If she¡¯d rather die than be with Gareth, don¡¯t you think I should help her?¡± ¡°That girl is the one the Duchess offered to the young duke. Even if she managed to escape him once, it wouldn¡¯t end there.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that? Gareth loses interest quickly. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll be safe once she manages to get away from him?¡± ¡°So since she¡¯ll be safe, you won¡¯t help her anymore?¡± He asked this as if he were testing her, but his expression said he already knew the answer. ¡°Please keep a close eye on Gareth, especially at the next time he enters the pce.¡± Sid nodded proudly. After the death of thete emperor, he¡¯d been Apollonia¡¯s teacher, and they¡¯d grown so close he was practically her father. Of course, he still served and respected Apollonia as his master. He admired her subtlety and cool-headedness. Yet what he valued most out of all her redeeming traits was her tenderhearted personality. She was someone who tried to help others as much as possible, but she didn¡¯t go so far as to endanger herself in the process. She helped all kinds of people: from the servants kicked out by the emperor, to servants brutally beaten by the hot-blooded Paris, to the poverty-stricken people camped outside the pce. She even took care of Sid¡¯s family, who received the emperor¡¯s animosity for no reason other than that Sid was a servant of Apollonia. Sometimes she would use false aliases, and other times she would take advantage of her reputation as a kind, soft-hearted princess to give them money, or otherwise help the best she could. The inheritance she¡¯d secretly received from thete emperor was quickly dwindling, but she didn¡¯t stop. Sid didn¡¯t think her efforts were a waste, either. A trait of a great emperor was taking care of their subjects. It was a bonus, too, that many of the people she helped became her informants in order to repay her. He didn¡¯t know if she saw the warm smile he gave her, but it didn¡¯t matter. Apollonia simply continued walking forward firmly, just as she always had. ***** Uriel was bored. Six days had passed since he¡¯d failed his mission and been locked in a room in the Star Pce. The only person he ever saw was Maya, who came by three times a day to deliver his meals. The grey-haired knight had locked the door and ced a barrier around Uriel, so he was free to roam around the room, but he couldn¡¯t even get close to the door. Of course, he had no ns to escape. No matter whether he returned to Safiro or not, the only thing that awaited him was an excruciating death. The princess had said she¡¯d raise him, but he found it hard to believe the Leifer dukedom would let that happen. Chapter 25 Once he¡¯d decided to abandon everything, he felt peaceful for the first time in his life. Three meals a day. A fluffy bed stuffed with goose feathers. A space next to the bedroom to wash himself. These were all things he¡¯d never experienced before. More importantly, the food was amazingly delicious. His meals were always perfectly bnced, like the heavenly lunch he¡¯d had the previous day. The turkey had been perfectly baked, the white bread crispy and still warm from the oven, and the fresh fruit had burst with juice in his mouth. He¡¯d never before had a meal like this. And it wasn¡¯t only the food that was magnificent, too- the tes and sses were beautifully arranged. Even if it had been poisoned, he still wouldn¡¯t have turned it down. With nothing else to upy his mind or his body, he was agonizingly bored. But he couldn¡¯t get that girl out of his head. A soft, poised voice. Her thin, pale face was mocking, yet somehow there was an undey of sadness. Slightly raised eyebrows looking down at him. shing crimson eyes that could almost see into his soul. The girl who¡¯d interrogated him like an adult was actually younger than him. The image of that strange girl burrowed deeper and deeper into his mind. And on the sixth day, she appeared. Creak¡­ The door swung open, and Apollonia took two steps into the room. She stopped right in front of the barrier where Uriel was imprisoned, pulled up a chair, and sat down. Then she signaled the boy who leaned against the wall opposite her to sit down as well. This was the first time they¡¯d faced each other since that night. The boy was thinner than she remembered. His height made him look like an adult, but he still exuded a tender feeling. It only amplified his beauty. After several days of rest, he had a healthyplexion, and his injured shoulder looked better. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve been eating well.¡± The boy sat on the bed, and stared at Apollonia. He didn¡¯t respond. She realized it must have been difficult for him to determine how to properly address or speak to her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The boy didn¡¯t answer. He just tilted his head, and smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer, but I¡¯m here to tell you the news.¡± She peered into his angelic blue eyes. The news she was about to deliver was crucial, but her opponent¡¯s reaction was unreadable. ¡°Safiro is dead.¡± There was a long silence between the two. The boy furrowed his brows. ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡± She unfolded a portrait she¡¯d brought with her. When he saw the portrait of a middle-aged man, his eyes widened. ¡°Safiro is a master at disguise, and only a few people know his true face. I don¡¯t even know where he lives, much less his appearance.¡± Apollonia folded the paper, and leaned towards the boy. ¡°But the person in this portrait died yesterday. I¡¯m sure you recognize him as Safiro.¡± She gave him no room to interrupt. ¡°You came to me as soon as the banquet was over. That means you and your teacher were already on standby within the capital, using a fake identity.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So I looked to see if there had been any cases of murder in thest few days. There were three deaths, and one of them died without a culprit being arrested.¡± His pupils shook. ¡°Your master, no, your teacher¡­ he¡¯s no longer in this world.¡± She pulled another shiny object from her bosom. It was a beast¡¯s fang that had been made into a ne. If someone were to look closely, they¡¯d see it was stained with blood. ¡°I took it from the scene. You¡¯ll recognize it, I¡¯m sure.¡± She threw the ne into the boy¡¯sp. He reluctantly picked up the ne and inspected it. ¡°¡­I see.¡± She¡¯d expected him to be emotional. Angry, sad, perhaps somebination of the two. But he just chuckled bitterly and tossed the ne to the corner of the bed. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Why would I wish a peaceful afterlife for the dead bastard who lived well off the suffering of others?¡± Chapter 26 Was her information wrong? She¡¯d thought Safiro¡¯s brainwashed underlings were blindly loyal to him. Yet the boy in front of her obviously hated Safiro. ¡°I¡¯m kind of a failure.¡± He noticed her confusion, and exined. ¡°I resisted Safiro¡¯s torture so well that I was on the verge of dying. I was deemed unsuitable to be his dog.¡± His voice was calm. ¡°But then one of his right-hand men died¡­ and he had no one to rece him.¡± Apollonia nodded slowly. Of course, the boy¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t the whole story. It was likely that the reason for Safiro¡¯s exception to raise him as his dog was probably because of this boy¡¯s ridiculous talent. The one who¡¯d broken the barrier with only two attempts. Neither she nor Sid had ever heard of such a person. Neither thete emperor or her father could rival his genius, and her father had no equal in martial arts throughout the entire content. Until now, at least. Since the boy had epted his master¡¯s death calmly, she moved on to another subject. ¡°Who will you pledge your loyalty to if you have no master, and the one who you served is dead? Leifer?¡± Her question was blunt. When the boy heard her question, he just raised the corner of his mouth. He acted like she¡¯d just asked a very naive question. ¡°You know you¡¯ll die if you return to Leifer, in the most excruciating way you can imagine. But I can offer you another option.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t give him time to respond. ¡°Since Safiro is dead, there¡¯s no one in the kingdom who knows your face. I can give you a new identity.¡± The boy sneered. ¡°Your name and your past don¡¯t matter. From now on, live only for me.¡± It was an overly simple demand, but there was no other way. There was no sense of loyalty between the two, and she wasn¡¯t hypocritical enough to ckmail him to concede to the request using his life and freedom as coteral. She needed him. But if the boy refused her offer, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him. The boy slowly rose from the bed. He strode towards Apollonia. ¡°Si¨C¡± Apollonia instinctively called for Sid, in response to his sudden move. But the boy stopped right in front of her. He stood there for a moment, looked down at her, and bowed his head towards Apollonia¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± Apollonia tried to speak, but the boy smiled mockingly, and tilted his face to the side. He slowly stretched his right hand toward Apollonia and touched the transparent barrier between them. If there hadn¡¯t been a barrier between them, it was a position that would have been easily mistaken as though he were trying to kiss her. It was too close. But Apollonia did not back down. She refused to show any weakness. When the two were close enough to hear each other¡¯s breathing, he opened his mouth. ¡°I guess I look beautiful in your eyes, too?¡± His calm remark was something Apollonia hadn¡¯t expected. It didn¡¯t suit the situation at all. Yet when she heard it, Apollonia had no choice but to look closely at his perfect features. He was indeed beautiful. A mocking smile, rose-red lips, and eyes the color of the sea. But from the glint of scorn in his eyes, it was evident he was trying to provoke her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so insolent.¡± ¡°You asked me to be your man.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± His mocking smile widened, and his hot breath blew into Apollonia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t be kind to those who don¡¯t take me seriously,¡± she said, and pushed closer to the barrier between them. The boy looked taken aback, like he hadn¡¯t expected her to stand up to him. ¡°You asked me to kill you, right? If that¡¯s really what you want, tell me now. After all, you have two options. You can either ept me as your master and continue living, or die here without ever seeing the daylight again. Of course, I don¡¯t expect you to formally pledge your loyalty to me, like you did with Safiro.¡± Her voice was cold. The smile disappeared from the boy¡¯s face, as if he hated the word ¡®master.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve got two things wrong,¡± the boy spat through gritted teeth. He slowly lifted his left hand. ¡°First, the delusion that you can kill me so easily.¡± The instant thest word left his mouth, his arm began to glow a strange silver light. The barrier trembled violently as he slid his hand through it. A gap shed across the barrier. Crack! Chapter 27 The barrier shattered in an instant, and its remnants fluttered to the floor. It was the same as what had happened that night. But this time, there was no sword in the boy¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t give her time to yell for Sid before he grabbed Apollonia¡¯s wrist and pushed her against the wall. He must have been gifted with immensely strong magic for this to be possible not just once, but twice. ¡°I can defeat your barriers even without a sword. Although I¡¯ve never seen anyone else who can use this technique.¡± He leaned forward as he spoke. Their foreheads were almost touching. She tried to pull away her hand, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. He was holding her hand firmly enough that it was difficult to get away, but also softly, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt her. ¡°Let go of me.¡± At hermand, the boy immediately let go of her hand and took several steps back. p! Apollonia pped his cheek with all her strength once he¡¯d stepped away. His head snapped to the side. ¡°If you ever do that again, you¡¯ll experience more pain than you¡¯ve ever felt before. Don¡¯t ever touch me, unless you want to be sent back to the Leifer family to die a miserable death.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes glowed cooly. The boy didn¡¯t say anything. His cheek began to swell. ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You could have avoided my hand, but you stayed still. If you don¡¯t want to die, keep doing exactly that. Even if you could manage to subdue me, there are still severalyers of barriers outside the door, then Sid with his crossbow. If you somehow managed to get through all that, then there are the Imperial Knights. But you can¡¯t even deal with Sid, the man who pierced your shoulder with a dagger.¡± The boy closed his eyes, and took another step back. He did seem to regret having been so bold towards Apollonia, but he didn¡¯t seem scared of her threats. ¡°The second delusion¡­¡± He spoke again. This time, a bitter smile crept across his lips. ¡°Is that you can keep me alive.¡± Heughed. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to get away from Leifer.¡± The boy surveyed the room, and slowly lifted his hand to gently touch his neck. ¡°Because they don¡¯t need to know my face to find me.¡± On his neck, a small de-shaped tattoo glowed faintly red. ¡°This mark is bound by a magic spell. It¡¯s normally invisible, but it can be revealed if the owner wants it to. Since you can see it, that means they¡¯re looking for me. As the light shines brighter, the pain bes greater.¡± Apollonia reached out and softly touched the mark. The light shone slightly more when her fingers touched it. ¡°Once the owner activates the mark and makes it grow stronger, I have to return to them. If I don¡¯t, the pain bes so much that it¡¯d be better to die rather than to experience that pain. Those are my two options: to die, or to go back.¡± With Apollonia stroking his mark, he almost looked like a big dog. It didn¡¯t suit the situation at all. ¡°That means¡­ I can never have a new identity. They¡¯ll always be able to find me.¡± Apollonia pulled back her hand. Actually, she¡¯d known about the mark for a long time. ¡°So, Princess, I can¡¯t be your man. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d kill me quickly¡­ or if not, you might as well just send me back to Leifer so I can beg for my life.¡± He finished his speech with gritted teeth. Apollonia considered him. His frankness about the situation must have meant that he really had no will to live. But what if the situation was different than what he thought? Apollonia raised her head. ¡°Do you mind if I speak now?¡± The boy, who¡¯d been about to go back to bed, swiveled towards her in surprise. ¡°Do you still have something to say?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to all the terms of my offer.¡± She gestured at him, and he turned to face her. He stared at her, waiting. ¡°If you decide to follow me, I expect you to obey me. But I¡¯m not the same as my aunt.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to carve brands into your body, nor will I torture you to force you to follow mymands. If there everes a time when you truly cannot obey my orders, I¡¯ll grant you a clean death, just like you wished.¡± Chapter 28 The boy looked at her with a dull gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I¡¯m¡­¡± His voice shook slightly, but Apollonia smiled inwardly. ¡°There are two ways to undo the curse mark. As you know, the first method is through your death..¡± Apollonia recalled what Gareth had mumbled thest time he¡¯d been drunk¡­ ¡°There¡¯s a way to make sure the animals never escape. The dog cors¡­ can only be removed with the blood of a Leifer. If the ve tries to escape without the master¡¯s permission, they¡¯ll die.¡± He¡¯d scoffed afterwards that neither he nor Petra would ever shed a single drop of blood for those animals. Everyone present at the time had assumed it was just drunken nonsense, but they didn¡¯t know the half of it. Every spell had a key to undo it, and Gareth had shared the key for the curse mark. ¡°The other way to undo the spell¡­ is to use the blood of your master¡¯s family.¡± The boy stared at her for a moment, stunned. Then he shook his head andughed. ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying that. No one with Leifer blood would ever release me.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong about that.¡± She slowly rose from her chair, and leaned towards him. ¡°Because the blood of Leifer runs through my body, too.¡± Apollonia remembered some of the sorcery she¡¯d studied as a child under the strict guidance of her grandfather. There was no way to undo the spell without the assistance of a real sorcerer, but she was well-versed in theory. Every spell had a key to undo it. It depended on the intention and ability of the person who¡¯d casted the spell. Spells were rtively difficult, and often expensive, to cast, but once you found the key, they were easy to undo. The Leifer familypletely owned each of Safiro¡¯s wolves by branding them with the curse mark. They¡¯d chosen their blood as the key to release it, so the release could be done by them and only them. It couldn¡¯t be done from just a reckless ident. This technique had been used in ancient times by powerful families. It had been kept a close secret for generations, but Apollonia had been taught many of the empire¡¯s secrets by herte grandfather. She knew the technique well. So when her grandfather had told her about Safiro¡¯s wolves so many years ago, even then, she¡¯d been able to guess the key. Gareth¡¯s drunken rant had only confirmed her suspicions. Only the blood of a direct descendant could be used as the key. But Apollonia was the daughter of Gaius Leifer, who¡¯d once been the head of the family. There was no more certain key than that. ¡°That tattoo. I¡¯ll erase it.¡± The boy looked skeptical at her words. ¡°I need a sorcerer, so I can¡¯t do it right now. Just wait a few days.¡± ¡°How many days?¡± asked the boy who¡¯d been certain of his own demise only a few moments ago, shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t believe that she would erase the mark he¡¯d thought would bind him forever, in only a few days. ¡°Mying-of-age ceremony is in seven days¡­ during that time, I¡¯ll bring in a sorcerer. Before then, decide if you really want to die, even after your mark is removed.¡± Apollonia grinned. The boy still looked dazed. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± She turned around just as she reached the door to leave the room, like she¡¯d thought of something to add. ¡°The correct title to address me is ¡®Your Highness,¡¯ and from now on, speak to me with the respect my station deserves.¡± (T/N: It¡¯s because he¡¯s been speaking to her informally before now, and calling her ¡®you,¡¯ which is disrespectful.) ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was born in a time where my people suffer. But I can¡¯t have people undermining my authority.¡± Apollonia once again approached the barrier and made eye contact with the boy. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to choose me as your owner or not. But if you ever refer to me as ¡®you¡¯ again, I¡¯ll put a dagger in your right shoulder to match the one in your left.¡± Seeing her cold expression, the boy furrowed his eyebrows, but he didn¡¯t respond. She red at him for a moment longer, then turned back and grabbed the doorknob. As soon as she pulled the handle, a low murmur rang out behind her. ¡°Uriel Biche.¡± ¡°¡­What did you say?¡± Chapter 29 ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my name.¡±(T/N: He stuttered to speak formally here.) He stumbled to finish his sentence, and he looked dissatisfied. But it was no longer cynicism, anger, or mistrust that stood on his face; it was instead perhaps a shine of hope that glimmered in his beautiful eyes. ¡°Uriel Biche.¡± She pronounced the name slowly. ¡°I¡¯m Apollonia Alistair Ferdian.¡± Like the day they¡¯d first met, their gazes collided. But this time, there was a sense of camaraderie in it. ***** After Apollonia left, Uriel flung himself back into his bed. ¡°Ha..¡± He took a deep sigh. It was hard to believe what had just happened. He¡¯d never thought there would be a way to remove his mark. When he closed his eyes, Apollonia¡¯s face came into his mind. Hers was the face he¡¯d been fixated on for days, but seeing her again had renewed his fascination. She was both cold and kind. Calcted, but there was warmth at the heart of every action she made. When she¡¯d told him of Safiro¡¯s death, he¡¯d thought at first that she was cold and heartless- but he realized now that she¡¯d been looking at him withpassion, too. She¡¯d cold-bloodedly threatened to kill him if he didn¡¯t obey her, but on the other hand, it was a kind threat. A clean death was easy; vastly different from that bastard Safiro. If he deemed someone to be useful, he would use any foul means possible to keep them alive. He¡¯d work them to the bone to satisfy his own ends. He raised both his hands towards the ceiling and gently tapped his fingertips together. He could still feel a ghost of the sensation from when he¡¯d grabbed her wrist. He¡¯d been able to pierce the enemy¡¯s barrier, but as soon as he¡¯d seen her dumbfounded expression, he hadn¡¯t been able to go any further. ¡°Let go of me.¡± The second she¡¯d ordered him to, he¡¯d backed away, obediently following hermand to release her. One might have even thought it was Apollonia who¡¯d cast the mark on his neck. Urielughed bitterly to himself. He was already obeying Apollonia, even when he hadn¡¯t agreed to. ¡®Master.¡¯ A familiar but loathsome word. But at that moment, the word ovepped with Apollonia¡¯s enchanting scarlet eyes and swirled through Uriel¡¯s head. Those eyes, the ones that embodied both cold and warmth, almost made the word sound sweet. Uriel wanted to see those eyes smile. This was such an unbelievable turn of events. ????????????????????? The women of the Samara Empire had aing-of-age ceremony once they reached the age of seventeen. Theing-of-age ceremony meant they were old enough to get married, and that they could begin to interact with people outside their family. In some cases, it meant that the woman, especially those who carried titles, could finally formally exert their authority, and escape from under the shadows of their guardians. Just like every woman, Apollonia had been looking forward to hering-of-age. But it wasn¡¯t because she dreamed of a romance with Prince Charming, nor because she wanted to be congratted by guests and wear a splendid dress. In the southern part of the Empirey a territory she¡¯d been granted by thete emperor. Since she¡¯d been too young, the management of the territory had previously been delegated to a local official, but after hering-of-age ceremony, she wanted to visit thend and officially be its liege lord. She was the only heir of her grandfather Pascal III, so she¡¯d had manynds granted to her before he¡¯d passed away. Her shares of the vast expanse ofnd contained within the Empire were mostly in the central part of the capital and in the fertile east. But after the death of the previous emperor, Gaius had slowly stolen pieces of hernd little by little and given them to his most favored servants. His excuse had been that she was too young, but he¡¯d then given some of thends to Paris, who was only a few years older than her. To avoid public scrutiny, Gaius had left her Lishan Province in the south, which was thergest province in the empire. Chapter 30 But it was a useless territory. The public order was terrible, and thend was barren. The province had been left to fend for itself. Without a way tomunicate with the capital, it¡¯d be a haven for thieves and bandits. ¡°It¡¯s just like the rumors. It¡¯s an area filled with ouws, and natural disasters happen often. It¡¯s a very dangerous ce.¡± Sid had just returned from visiting the province. ¡°But Grandpa gave it to me.¡± ¡°Or maybe you still have it only because no one else wants it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡± But Apollonia really did want to go there, and see it with her own eyes. She hadn¡¯t told anyone about this ¨C even Sid ¨C but her grandfather had told her a secret about Lishan. His words rang vividly in her ears. ¡°The most dangerous ce. The impassable ce. A ce no one can predict. In that ce, I hid a piece of the empire¡¯s heart.¡± Pascal III often said such things in front of Apollonia when he¡¯d been alive. Sometimes he¡¯d hummed the words as a song, and sometimes he¡¯d murmured them under his breath as if he were talking to himself. But he¡¯d never said those words in front of anyone other than Apollonia. As if they were a riddle only for her. Thest time she¡¯d heard those words¡­ had been the moment before he died. Gaius had killed her mother Elenia in front of her only hours ago, and she¡¯d been hiding in her grandfather¡¯s room. He¡¯dforted her, and she recited the words back to him between her tears. That was herst memory of Pascal III. So it was important to see thend, even if it was dangerous, or the riddle turned out to be fruitless. And if it was possible, there was a certain person she wanted to be her escort. ¡°Is the wizard ready?¡± she asked Sid. ¡°Of course. He¡¯ll pretend to be one of my family members.¡± Apollonia and Sid smiled. After theing-of-age ceremony, when she was free to do as she wished, she needed to find a way to confront the emperor. If she seeded in getting Uriel Biche, that would be the perfect start to her n. ????????????????????? The princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was going to be a magnificent party. Although it wouldn¡¯t be as grand as it might have been, since she wasn¡¯t in the emperor¡¯s favor, it would still be quitevish. After all, she was the only princess in the empire. It hadn¡¯t been long since the Queen¡¯s weing party, but the nobles who¡¯d been invited didn¡¯t want to miss out on the opportunity to impress influential people. So it was no surprise that countless carriages galloped frantically through the pce gates on the day of hering-of-age. The chaos was a good thing for Apollonia, though, since she had to smuggle in a wizard. ¡°What a pity¡­ I wanted to start the day by seeing Your Highness in youring-of-age dress!¡± Sid had been appointed to escort her to the pce for the ceremony, and he grumbled to her as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s just a white dress with somece. It¡¯s boring.¡± ¡°No, the dress itself doesn¡¯t matter! What matters is how you look in it. By the way, why am I so invested in a woman¡¯s dress?¡± heughed. ¡°I¡¯m wearing a dress now, though. How is it any different?¡± ¡°There¡¯s surely no other woman throughout the empire as indifferent about hering-of-age as you, Your Highness.¡± Apollonia retorted that she¡¯d been looking forward to hering-of-age ceremony for months. But Sid contradicted her. ¡°It¡¯s different to be interested in bing an adult than to be interested in the ceremony itself.¡± He seemed like he had more he wanted to say, but he kept silent after that. He left the Star Pce early. He didn¡¯t think Apollonia would listen to him anymore. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to remind her to be wary of men before he left. It wasn¡¯t really a necessary reminder for someone who¡¯d spent her entire life trying not to die at the hands of her treacherous father, but Apollonia thanked him anyway, and sent him off. The preparations werepleted that evening, and Apollonia entered the banquet hall right on time. Chapter 31 She¡¯d attended many banquets throughout her life, but this was her first time being the host. Even her birthday banquets were just excuses for the nobles to interact, so no one truly cared about her. But at this banquet, hering-of-age ceremony¡­ she caught everyone¡¯s attention for the first time. The emperor had sent a skilled maid to tend to her, and Apollonia had spent the whole day being molded under the maid¡¯s experienced hands. The makeup she¡¯d applied had transformed Apollonia into a beautiful girl with glowing skin and rosy cheeks. ¡°You should gain some weight,¡± the maid told her bluntly. That didn¡¯t matter too much, though. What she¡¯d created was a masterpiece. Apollonia wore a snow-white dress that represented purity, embedded with brilliant diamonds that glimmered in the evening sunset. Her forehead was crowned with aurel wreath made of finely wrought gold. All of these only enhanced Apollonia¡¯s beauty. The moment she entered the banquet hall, she was surrounded by young men bombarding her with requests to dance. Other girls her age also poured out praise to her beauty and poise. ¡°Greeting to the Sun of the Empire.¡± When Apollonia paid her greetings to the emperor, whozed in his throne at the end of the hall, he looked amazed. Next to him sat Petra, who gazed at her stiffly, just like always. Apollonia hadn¡¯t seen either of them since the assassination incident. But after she¡¯d returned to the Star Pce from showing them her wound, a servant had told her that Petra often met with the emperor. They must have been plotting something. She didn¡¯t know what was going on between them, but she doubted Petra would attempt to assassinate her a second time. News of the incident had zed through the kingdom like wildfire. ¡°You¡¯ve be an adult.¡± The emperor spoke with the face of a caring father, and the queens sitting behind him smiled gleefully. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the kindness of Your Majesty,¡± Apollonia replied. He didn¡¯t seem to notice her sarcasm. ¡°I have good news for you. It¡¯s perfect news to announce at today¡¯s banquet.¡± The emperor smiled again. ¡°It must be great news if Father says so,¡± she answered with an excited look on her face. It was as if they were participating in a battle of wills, and she was confident she wouldn¡¯t lose. But with what he said next, she could only stare in shock. ¡°A letter of proposal came for you.¡± The emperor grinned at her. ¡°You¡¯ll have to get ready for your engagement soon.¡± Petra, who was next to him, smiled contentedly. The corner of her mouth twitched upwards. ¡°Proposal¡­ from whom?¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t control the tremble in her voice. Luckily, Gaius and Petra assumed it was the excited reaction of a timid girl. ¡°The Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Bjorn is 23 years old, and he seems to have a personality that matches yours well. He¡¯ll be visiting the empire in a few months, and that¡¯s when he¡¯ll formally propose to you. Surely you must¡¯ve expected that.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve already decided?¡± ¡°Yes. Petra will help you with the preparation, so do your best.¡± What kind of personality would suit her well? Bjorn was a rich kingdom whose primary export was weaponry, and it had a thriving business district. She took a deep breath. Despite her confusion, she tried to figure out why the engagement had been decided so quickly. ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness.¡± When Petra congratted her with a forced smile, Apollonia knew. Her early marriage was the agreement the Emperor and Petra had made. Petra saw her as a threat, and a letter of proposal hade at just the right time. ¡°Yes, congrattions, Your Highness.¡± The queens behind him tried to tter Apollonia. The emperor looked down at her haughtily, as if he wanted her to say thank you quickly, then get out of his sight. ¡°Father.¡± Apollonia thought for a moment, then smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the prince of Bjorn has amanding presence, and is a skilled martial artist.¡± Of course, she¡¯d never actually heard anything of the sort. ¡®Presence¡¯ as apliment was only ever used when there was nothing else to praise about a man of noble birth, and the martial arts story was just something she¡¯d made up, considering that weapons were Bjorn¡¯s specialty. Apollonia had no intention of getting married. But the benefits of this situation were clear. Chapter 32 Petra would no longer attempt to assassinate her. The moment she was engaged to the prince, her safety would be an important diplomatic matter with Bjorn. She¡¯d found an unexpected shield. Also, the marriage of a royal woman was like a trade. Since the engagement had been decided quickly, Gaius and the king of Bjorn would have many details to negotiate. It wasmon for an engagement to be broken, if the two parties involved couldn¡¯t agree on the terms of the trade. ¡°You must cultivate and refine the qualities of a bride, so you can bring glory to the empire.¡± The emperor looked satisfied. ¡°Thank you for your care, Father. But I have a request.¡± She bowed gracefully. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to visit the Lishan Province, left to me by my grandfather, thete emperor. Once I¡¯m married, I won¡¯t be able to return to it, so I¡¯d like to be able toplete my duty as itsndlord at least once.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous province, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll fall into ruin if I leave it alone any longer. Plus, it¡¯s the onlynd my grandfather left me that I still retain, and I feel strangely close to it. If you give your permission, I promise to return before the envoy from Bjorn visits.¡± The Emperor raised one eyebrow. Pascal III may have left her with many othernds besides Lishan, but everyone present surely remembered that the Emperor himself had taken them away. If he tried to limit her authority over Lishan in front of so many people, it was obvious that he would be branded as a father who was blind to his daughter¡¯s property. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a false charge. He looked at his daughter with a gracious andpassionate smile. ¡°As a father, my heart is torn that you are going to that dangerous ce, but I can¡¯t help it. If you choose an escort from the Imperial Knights, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Unlike Petra, who was always stiff and distant, his acting only got better as the years passed. Apollonia bowed again, and withdrew. She¡¯d gotten what she wanted. ????????????????????? The banquet ended without a hitch. Apollonia kept up a facade of kindness while dancing with all the aristocratic young men who were present, and in return was given a friendly greeting by everyone she met. ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, Your Highness!¡± By the time Apollonia had heard the same words, then smiled shyly, about seventy-three times, she was finally able to get out of the banquet hall. Of course, the banquet wouldst all night, but she had something to do. ¡°Ah, excuse my rudeness. Your Royal Highness.¡± It was her cousin, Gareth Liefer, who pped her shoulder outside the door of the banquet hall. He¡¯d never treated the princess in the manner that befitted her rank, not since he¡¯d been nine years old. He was Paris¡¯ cousin and best friend, so he acted as if he were a prince. His golden eyes, just like his mother¡¯s, were dull. He must have drunk a lot of alcohol that night. ¡°Where are you going, cousin?¡± It was strange for Gareth to leave the pce, at a time when the banquet was far from over. Crowds of people still circled through the corridor in which they stood. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some fresh air. I heard your engagement was decided?¡± His eyes gleamed when he looked at Apollonia. They¡¯d known each other their entire lifetimes, as he¡¯d visited the pce often throughout his childhood, but his gaze at Apollonia had a different feeling from those of Petra or the emperor. ¡°You¡¯ve be so beautiful. Why would they send you away¡­¡± He reached out to brush Apollonia¡¯s face as he spoke. He looked at her as though she were his prey. Of course, he did that to any woman he met. It wasn¡¯t just her. ¡°My engagement with Bjorn is none of your business. You¡¯re just drunk.¡± His face crumpled as she turned away from him, and hurriedly left the pce. She looked back at him, and saw him leaning on another person as they headed back towards the pce. ¡°Gross¡­¡± She sighed, and headed to the Star Pce to keep her appointment with Sid. Wait a second¡­ She hadn¡¯t gone far when a sudden thought came to her. The person who was helping Gareth¡­ she looked familiar. Her pale hair and small build reminded her of the maid she¡¯d met in front of the emperor¡¯s pce not long ago. Adrian Reese. Chapter 33 Apollonia cursed to herself. A banquet held inmemoration of the princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. In other words, a good day to lure someone away without being noticed. Everyone was paying attention to the banquet hall. He¡¯d seemed drunk and not in his right mind, but that must¡¯ve been part of his n. To pick a young maid and bring her to the banquet with him, under the pretext of her attending him. It was obvious where they were going now. As she reached the Serbia Garden, she saw two shadows slip through the darkness. The smaller figure was trying to resist therger, but it was no use. Apollonia thought about calling out to them, but changed her mind. The garden wasn¡¯t even hers. What was the point of trying to protect it? ¡°Your Royal Highness¡­?¡± She was jolted out of her thoughts by a familiar voice behind her. She turned around to see Nisha, Gareth¡¯s younger brother. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in the banquet hall?¡± he asked her curiously. He was a child who hated crowds and noise, and he must¡¯ve been out to breathe the fresh air. The moment Apollonia saw his face, an idea crossed her mind. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my hair ornament. I think I identally dropped it in the Serbia Garden. Would you mind helping me look for it?¡± She pointed to the spot where Gareth might still be visible from. Unlike his mother and brother, he was still young and pure. He nodded, and ran towards where she pointed. A momentter Nisha ran out. He looked shocked. ¡°Your Highness! In-inside¡­ there¡¯s a person!¡± ¡°What do you mean by a person? Only the imperial family can enter that ce.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! There was a person inside! What if there¡¯s a thief?¡± Nisha¡¯s young face quivered as he clutched at her arm. She looked down at him, and tried to put on a terrified expression. ¡°If there¡¯s really a person¡­ is someone breaking into the imperial pce?!¡± Nisha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Then¡­ I have to inform Prince Paris..¡± As soon as Apollonia nodded to him, Nisha ran back to the banquet hall, and tugged at Paris¡¯s sleeve, who was chatting with some people in the hallway. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The young man who turned to look at Nisha looked simr to Gareth, but had much more delicate features. Paris Vianas Ferdian. The next emperor. The man, who had blond hair like Apollonia, was surrounded by other young men close in age. He¡¯d been born with light brown hair, but the color changed after his mother¡¯s death. The emperor had imed thete appearance of his royal trait was because Paris was ate bloomer. In fact, there were many people whose characteristics manifestedte, so everyone believed his words. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Nisha?¡± Paris and the nobles around him drew their attention to the child. Exactly how Apollonia had nned. ¡°I saw people in the Serbia Garden! There must be a thief!¡± ¡°Calm down and borate. Was there only one person? What did they look like?¡± Apollonia patted Nisha¡¯s hair to sooth him. ¡°It looked like a man and a woman, Your Highness.¡± Paris¡¯ face turned dark. He already knew the intruder was Gareth. He¡¯d always overlooked Gareth¡¯s intrusions. But as long as Nisha imed to see the shadow of a woman as well, it was hard to defend Gareth. Admitting that he allowed women to enter thete Princess Elenia¡¯s beloved garden would ruin his reputation. ¡°Let¡¯s summon the guards!¡± Without knowing Paris¡¯ thoughts, the nobles around him were furious. ¡°A thief in the Serbia Garden?! How dare they try to touch Her Majesty¡¯s belongings! They must have a death wish!¡± ¡°If they¡¯re a thief, why would they go to the garden? I¡¯m sure it must be a guest who got drunk, and went the wrong way.¡± Paris tried to cate them, but the guests wouldn¡¯t let it slide. ¡°But Your Highness, the garden is a maze. It would be difficult for anyone who didn¡¯t know the way to find the entrance. Even if they¡¯re not a thief, it must have been premeditated by someone with ill intentions. We need to make sure this never happens again.¡± They rushed to the imperial garden, Paris, Apollonia, and Nisha following behind. As soon as they reached the entrance of the garden, they heard a woman¡¯s voice. But the scream that ripped through the air was so strangled they could barely understand her words. Chapter 34 ¡°My lord, please¡­ please let me go!¡± The scream that echoed through the garden was loud enough to nearly break someone¡¯s eardrum. But it was quickly cut off by a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Shut up, bitch! Each time you stand up to me, I¡¯ll hit you again.¡± p! ¡°Ahh!¡± When the guards and guests heard his p, they frowned. Paris did, too. He¡¯d allowed Gareth, his friend and cousin, to bring a woman into the garden. But he¡¯d never allowed verbal abuse or assault. Gah, he hated dealing with situations like this¡­ ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯re waiting for your orders.¡± Paris hesitated, and cursed under his breath. He had no choice but to give the order. ¡°Bring them to me.¡± A moment afterwards, the guards dragged forward Gareth, who was struggling and yelling furiously, and Adrian Reese. Her face was covered in bruises, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Her clothes were ripped and torn. Nisha¡¯s face turned white when he saw the two of them. ¡°Let go! Let go of me! Don¡¯t you know who I am?!¡± He was obviously drunk. But once he saw Paris¡¯ cold face, he stopped struggling. ¡°You-Your Highness the Prince¨C¡± Paris¡¯ fist struck Gareth¡¯s face before thest word even left his mouth. Crack! ¡°Ughh!¡± ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Paris grabbed Gareth by the cor, and yanked him forward. Gareth looked up at him nervously. The meaning of the look he saw in Paris¡¯ eyes was clear. It¡¯s all your fault. Don¡¯t you dare try to me me for this. Paris shook his cousin violently, Gareth¡¯s head snapping back and forth from the strength of Paris¡¯ fury. He threw Gareth to the floor. ¡°Were you seriously trying to rape a woman in my garden?¡± Gareth blinked, then frantically shook his head when he realized what was happening. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, Your Highness. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± More people began to trickle into the garden. Some of the guests tried to soothe Paris. ¡°Your Highness, it was the young duke¡¯s mistake. Let¡¯s return before His Majesty the Emperor or the Duchess sees what happened.¡± ¡°She¡¯s his maid anyways, Your Highness. It won¡¯t help her if you make a big deal out of this small incident.¡± Apollonia knew Paris would listen to their advice, and pretend he had no other choice but to do so. He wasn¡¯t particrly more moral than Gareth was. However, Gareth did everything ording to his instincts. Paris was more interested in saving face. In other words, he didn¡¯t care what happened to that woman, as long as he could prove to everyone that he was a righteous prince who wouldn¡¯t tolerate such behavior. In that respect, he was a lot like the emperor. The result would be the same no matter what he did, so he had to take advantage of the situation. ¡°Brother, let¡¯s send Gareth back first.¡± The spectators nodded as she spoke. Paris seemed to rx a little. No one would me him if his innocent sister, and the main attraction of theing-of-age banquet, was the one who requested it. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this child and treat her, though. I can¡¯t return her to our aunt looking like this.¡± She took off her coat and draped it around Adrian, whoy shaking on the floor. Paris nodded, and red at Gareth. ¡°Don¡¯te near my garden again. I¡¯ll deal with youter for your crime of tarnishing Nia¡¯sing-of-age.¡± And that was the end of it. The guests returned to the banquet hall, praising both Apollonia¡¯s kindness and Paris¡¯ poise and dignity. Paris had taught a lesson to Gareth Liefer, who¡¯d disturbed the banquet, and nearlymitted the sin of rape inside the imperial pce. ¡°Your Highness, this woman¡­¡± The maid who remained in the garden nced nervously at Apollonia after she spoke. Apollonia looked down at Adrian, who looked like she was at the edge of consciousness. She¡¯d been able to save her only because she¡¯d been in the right ce at the right time. She wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d be able to prevent this from happening again. ¡°Take her to the Star Pce, and call the doctor,¡± Apollonia sighed. She couldn¡¯t just leave this poor victim of Petra to suffer. Chapter 35 It was a little before midnight. Uriel, Sid, and an unusual old man sat together in Uriel¡¯s room. The old man¡¯s messy white hair bobbed in the air as he devoured the meal Maya had brought several minutes earlier. Uriel and Sid stared at each other over the man¡¯s head. ¡°Her Highness told me that she¡¯d finally been able to tame you. But looking at you now, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°I have no intention of being tamed by you.¡± ¡°Your manners haven¡¯t improved at all¡­ what the hell did Her Highness see in you?¡± ¡°Why should I bow down to you when I haven¡¯t been ordered to honor you?¡± ¡°Order? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°The order from Apollonia Alistair Ferdian.¡± Sid Baian had once been known as the demon of the battlefield. But Uriel¡¯s provocation made him reel. He sat back in his chair, and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°How dare you say her name with your filthy mouth,¡± he breathed. Uriel leaned casually against the wall, enjoying Sid¡¯s reaction. ¡°Burp.¡± Sid had been about to say something more, but he was cut off. At that exact moment, the old wizard next to him licked thest crumb of Maya¡¯s apple pie off his fingers, and burped. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know better, I might think you were only here to eat your way through our pantry. Have you been starving for days or something?¡± Sid asked, but sighed. He¡¯d missed the banquet, so he was still hungry. He¡¯d wanted a piece of that apple pie. ¡°People like me have to eat while they can.¡± He¡¯d disguised himself as a guest, but he was actually a beggar. He boasted about his extraordinary knowledge of sorcery, but hecked the talent or the sincerity to make money from it. Apollonia had recognized his potential a few years ago, and supported him with money and food. Sid clicked his tongue and pushed the leftover chicken dish to him. ¡°Eat a lot. That way, you¡¯ll be able to get rid of the spell.¡± As Sid grumbled under his breath about Uriel and the old man, Maya knocked on the door. ¡°Her Highness is here.¡± The three people rose from their seats. The wizard reached over and slowly wiped his greasy hands on Sid¡¯s expensive clothes as he rose. Uriel went to sit back down, but Sid grabbed his cor and hauled him up. The quarrels between the three of them stopped as soon as Apollonia entered. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. I ran into some unexpected circumstances.¡± All three of the men stared at her, frozen. They all wore the same shocked expression. ¡°You-Your Highness¡­¡± Tears welled in Sid¡¯s eyes. It was hard to understand his words from the emotion clogging them. ¡°Oh my god. This life was worth living. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m finally witnessing youring-of-age¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying strange things, young man. It looks good on you, Your Highness.¡± The wizard wiped his mouth of crumbs, and bowed gracefully to Apollonia. It was as if he had be a different man entirely. ¡°It seems the dy was worth it. It looks like you¡¯ve be friends while you were waiting.¡± Apollonia then turned to Uriel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. How¡¯s your tattoo?¡± He didn¡¯t hear what she said. He was still focused on how different Apollonia looked. Before, she¡¯d been wearing a dark, conservative dress that had covered up everything to her wrists. But now, she wore a pure-white dress, with sleeves that revealed her shoulders. Her cheeks were shining a pale pink with rose-colored blush, and her gleaming blonde hair was braided into a wreath around her head. A golden crown ofurels rested on her brow. She was so beautiful that he couldn¡¯t look away. She was said to be the descendant of Apollo, and in that moment, her beauty was close to that of the god himself. Her elegance and purity was so perfect that he could nearly see it glowing around her in a glorious golden halo. ¡°How about that tattoo?¡± It was only after she repeated her question that Uriel was able to pull his eyes away from her and show her the back of his neck. It burned a fierce red. Chapter 36 ¡°Isn¡¯t it painful?¡± asked the wizard. ¡°Yes. Almost unbearably so. And it just keeps getting worse the longer I resist.¡± Uriel winced even as he spoke. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s the way the curse mark works. After enough time has passed, the pain bes so terrible that the wearer would rather die than continue to endure it. They¡¯ll either go to the original owner to stop the pain, ormit suicide.¡± The wizard slowly walked to the center of the room, and nced around him. ¡°May I begin, then?¡± His eyes settled on Apollonia. Perhaps because Sid was by her side, she wasn¡¯t afraid of Uriel. She strode into the room without hesitation, and stopped short right in front of him. This was the first time the two had faced each other since their first meeting. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked him. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it had a powerful,manding presence. Uriel was having trouble concentrating on her words. It didn¡¯t help that she¡¯de so close to him, either. She continued speaking to him, as if she didn¡¯t feel awkward about the situation at all. ¡°I must warn you once more: you have no right to refuse this. If you still want to die, even after the tattoo has been removed, tell me, and I will make it happen.¡± Her exnation was simple, straightforward, imperious, as though she expected Uriel to refuse to undo the curse. ¡°¡­I¡¯m¡­ not going to¡­ refuse¡­¡± It took a lot of effort for him to force the words out of his mouth. ¡°Good choice.¡± Apollonia nodded, as if that were enough. If Uriel refused to promise her his loyalty, she would still kill him. She didn¡¯t threaten him with that, though. The wizard made eye contact with each of them, slowly, then began to shout out the spell. Strange words flowed from his mouth in a constant stream. He drew something on the floor with the cane he had brought. There was nothing on the cane, but following the curve he drew, a faint light formed into a pattern on the floor. Beads of sweat rolled down the wizard¡¯s face, puckered in concentration. Uriel could hardly breathe as he watched him. When theplex form of numerous curves and straight lines waspleted, he beckoned Uriel to stand in it. He didn¡¯t stop reciting the spell, though. He reached out and poked Uriel¡¯s tattoo with the tip of his cane. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± The instant the tip touched his flesh, blood-red light burst from his neck in a ze of fire. Uriel shreaked, and fell forward to one knee. He frantically tried to cover the tattoo with his hand, but the wizard knocked his hand aside with the cane. ¡°We need the key.¡± The wizard turned to Apollonia. Sid offered her a silver dagger. He¡¯d been watching the situation from the sidelines, unfazed. She picked it up and slowly approached Uriel, who still knelt shaking on the ground. She gently patted his shoulder. ¡°Hang in there.¡± He flinched at her touch, and gritted his teeth. He was trying, but it was nearly too much for him to bear. His senses had been amplified a thousandfold. Even her simple touch felt like a sledgehammer. Shuk!Apollonia stood next to Uriel and sliced her finger with the dagger. Blood welled out of the cut, and began to drip down to the floor. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper. Eternal freedom to you.¡± The wizard recited the ancient spell, exining its meaning. Apollonia was able to copy him easily. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± At the direction of the wizard, Apollonia ced her blood-stained hand on Uriel¡¯s neck. The two of them chanted the spell in unison. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± Uriel trembled in pain. It seemed like all his senses were awakening. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± Apollonia¡¯s touch on the back of his neck was burning hot. He could almost feel his flesh sizzling from the heat. Yet beneath the pain, her touch was soft. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± He heard no doubt in her words. She was fully confident that the spell would work. He began to feel a strange sensation; an intense itch crawling across his neck. Beneath it all, he could still feel the softness of her hand. It was his anchor. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± And in the span of a single moment, the spell shattered. Shocks reverberated through his body. He was free. Yet in the same moment the spell broke, he began to feel the start of another kind of bondage ¨C one he¡¯d never felt before. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± His new master. ¡°Libertem Vitam Semper.¡± It was Apollonia. Chapter 37 Gasp! Adrian Reese lurched awake in a strange room, panting. She¡¯d had another nightmare. Andhealways appeared in her nightmares. ¡°You have such a cute face.¡±His unpleasant touch had tenderly stroked her cheeks and ears without her consent. ¡°You look cute when you¡¯re scared.¡±His lewd gaze had swept across her body hungrily. ¡°Don¡¯t act up. Where would you go, anyway.¡±His arms had snaked across her to hug her waist, and he¡¯d sneered at her as she struggled to get away from him. Then he¡¯d kissed her. ¡°If you keep screaming, you¡¯ll only get more bruises!¡±His fists had rained blows on her helpless body. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh.¡± Adrian covered her mouth with her hands, and sank to the ground. Tears leaked from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t stop remembering what had happened to her only a few hours before. She¡¯d spent the entire night trying to avoid him, but Gareth had ordered her to attend to him, and to follow him to the garden. Thanks to the princess¡¯ warning, she¡¯d taken the antidote to the azalea flower every morning, and constantly made excuses to stay away from the young duke. But her efforts had been for nothing. She hadn¡¯t been able to stay away from the banquet. Once Gareth had forced her to follow him to the garden, the guards had been gone from their posts. Blow after blow continued to batter her prone body. She had a sudden thought. Maybe this wasn¡¯t so bad after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for her to die by continuing to resist? But in the end, it proved to be too much, and she could no longer resist. Her body went limp, and she couldn¡¯t move. She was barely conscious. His groping hands didn¡¯t leave her body for a long while after. And what had happened next¡­ ¡°Have you woken up?¡± An elegant voice rang through the room. Adrian quickly wiped away her tears, and raised her head. Her swollen eyes made it hard to see, but the girl¡¯s long, golden hair instantly caught her attention. ¡°Your Highness the Princess.¡± The moment Adrian saw the girl, she remembered the rest of what had happened. A luxurious fabric wrapped around her exhausted body. A worried, soothing touch. Of all the people who¡¯d been watching her, Apollonia had been the only one who¡¯d seemed concerned about her. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve had enough rest yet.¡± ¡°Where am I?¡± ¡°Star Pce. It¡¯s where I reside.¡± ¡°Gareth Liefer¡­¡± ¡°He returned to his mansion. He won¡¯t punish you, but you¡¯ll have to be careful from now on.¡± ¡°Did he get punished for what he did to me?¡± she asked. Apollonia frowned. ¡°Officially, nothing happened, so he hasn¡¯t been charged. The only thing he might be charged for would be breaking into my brother¡¯s garden, and making a scene at my party.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes welled with tears. ¡°I must¡¯ve made the garden dirty. I¡¯m¡­.¡± ¡°You are his maid. I don¡¯t know if something could happen to your family, but there is no one in the imperial family who will charge him for his sins.¡± Apollonia spoke coldly, but her voice was filled with anger toward Gareth and the imperial family. ¡°Do I have to go back?¡± At Adrian¡¯s question, Apollonia raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s quite an honest question.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± Apollonia bit her lip, and didn¡¯t respond. She appeared to be deep in thought. Adrian recalled the first day she¡¯d met Apollonia. Apollonia had been standing in front of the Emperor¡¯s pce, nursing her swollen cheek. She was different from anyone else Adrian had ever known. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who treated people with unrelenting sympathy, nor the type who tried to take advantage of someone¡¯s weaknesses. She wouldn¡¯t ignore a person in need. Though seemingly indifferent, she was genuinely concerned about Adrian. She showed Adrian the kindness no one but her father had ever shown her. And what about her wisdom and cunning ¨C being able to read Adrian¡¯s face, and knowing Gareth¡¯s n? Adrian couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯d never heard any rumors about Apollonia. And now, Adrian met her again. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Adrian was still alive, and had been taken to Apollonia¡¯s pce. She was sure it was all part of the princess¡¯s n. Just when she¡¯d needed her most, Apollonia had been there for her. Adrian realized what she wanted. She wanted to stay next to Apollonia. Chapter 38 Apollonia was still quiet. She must have still been thinking about Adrian¡¯s question. In that silence, Adrian sensed Apollonia¡¯spassion ¨C a gap in her stoic armor. So without hesitation, she put her everything into that gap. She pushed herself out of bed, and knelt in front of Apollonia. ¡°Let me stay by your side, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Adrian.¡± ¡°If you want me to die, I will die. If you want me to live, I will live. I will do anything for you.¡± Apolloniaughed bitterly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even allow your former owner to touch your body, but for me, you¡¯re willing to live and die at my whim? Did you really think I¡¯d believe you?¡± Adrian raised her head and looked deep into Apollonia¡¯s eyes. She was sure now. Apollonia wasn¡¯t just a kind, frail princess like the rumors imed. She was as cold as Petra. ¡°You might regret it. It¡¯s dangerous to be by my side.¡± But Adrian didn¡¯t back down. She wanted this more than she¡¯d ever wanted something before. ¡°Even if I die because of you, I won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to hate one master so much as to not even give him the time of day, and love another so much that I¡¯d take a bullet for her. Your Highness, if Gareth had ever seen me as a person and not just an object to be used, even for a moment, I might¡¯ve liked him more.¡± Adrian knelt forward to one knee, and bowed her head. A moment of silence passed between the two women. ¡°Adrian.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. Her emotions were churning inside her mind. ¡°Tell me about yourself. Who is your family?¡± ¡°I am the foster daughter of a viscount. My foster father found me as an orphan and adopted me. Although we were nobles, my father had to have another job, as our estate was small and barely earned any money. We were treated asmoners.¡± Adrian recited her family history as if she¡¯d only been waiting for Apollonia to ask. ¡°One day, I caught the Duchess¡¯ eye, and my father decided it was a good opportunity. He sent me to the pce to work as a maid. After I realized how Gareth treated me, it was toote to go back home. They wouldn¡¯t allow me to leave.¡± ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t take your own life because of your family. Where does your father work?¡± ¡°He learned medicine, because it¡¯s a noble profession that saves people. You might know him. Pedro Reese of Imperial Pce is my father.¡± As Adrian spoke, Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened, and she frowned slightly. ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡± ¡°Pedro Reese¡­ I¡¯ve heard of him. Is he the one who¡¯s working himself to the bone as a healer at the pce, at an age when anyone else would retire?¡± ¡°Yes, my family¡¯s poverty quickly drained our cash reserves¡­¡± Apollonia nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. My aunt takes children from poor families who can¡¯t oppose her. That way, no matter how carelessly they¡¯re treated as maids, there are no repercussions. Gareth can get away with anything with the poor girls, and no one cares. ¡± Apolloniaughed bitterly. But a momentter, a smile spread across her cheeks. She¡¯d thought of something. ¡°Adrian.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What do you think the Young Duke thinks of you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± As Apollonia exined the story about that terrible man, Adrian was bewildered. She didn¡¯t want to think about Gareth ever again. ¡°As you may know, he doesn¡¯t even see me as human.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Apollonia gently stroked Adrian¡¯s hair, and reached down to grab her hand. She pulled Adrian to her feet. ¡°I like you. And¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s heart surged. She was so happy that she could no longer feel the pain from her swollen face. ¡°I just came up with a way to get you out of the dukedom.¡± Chapter 39 Petra Liefer was in a good mood for the first time in a long while. Her long, ck hair, which was healthy and glossy for someone her age, reached down to the small of her back. She¡¯d taken it out of her usual updo. Tea in hand, she was savoring the peaceful morning. There were two reasons for her rxation. The first was that Apollonia, who¡¯d been a thorn in her side for years, had finally been dealt with. Although they weren¡¯t technically engaged yet, the agreement between Gaius and the foreign king meant that Apollonia would never sit on the throne. Petra didn¡¯t love her niece. But she didn¡¯t hate her, either. Her feelings towards the girl were different from Gaius¡¯s, who hated his own daughter simply for being the granddaughter of thete emperor. Actually, she felt no emotion at all towards her. What Petra sought was the same thing that all women of the Liefer had sought before her ¨C the glory of the family. There was only one thing a woman could do to bring honor to her family. To help her father, her brothers, and her sons seed. Every woman in the family had that ingrained in them from childhood. Work for your brothers, choose a partner that will benefit you the most, and give everything to your family. Petra¡¯s intelligence, business sense, and skill at politics were second to none. But her family tradition was rooted in her heart. She did great things with her own hands, and in her own name, but in the end, everything was for the family, and for Gaius. Just like the women of the Liefer family had been for generations, Petra had devoted her life to the glory of her brother, Gaius. She was a talented and skilled woman, and she used those skills to gather immense wealth. She¡¯d found Gaius countlesspetent aides, and constantly supported and invested in him. Petra may have followed the old traditions, but she was more sessful than any Liefer woman before her. She¡¯d orchestrated the meeting between Gaius and Princess Elenia. She¡¯d transformed a poor count of a border region into the prince consort, andter ¨C into an emperor. Liefer had be the most prominent dukedom in the empire, all thanks to her efforts. It was hard to imagine a woman more sessful than her. In order to preserve that sess, Paris¡¯ smooth ascension to the throne was imperative. Paris was Gaius¡¯s beloved son, raised by the emperor himself since childhood. He wasn¡¯t officially a part of the royal family, but he would always be backed by the Liefer family. But Apollonia was different. She was the daughter of Princess Elenia, and as such, not only had she inherited the blood of the royal family, but she was also the royal heir chosen by thete emperor himself. She was stubborn and strong-willed, and she¡¯d spent her childhood under the teachings of the previous emperor. She could never be a woman of Liefer. That¡¯s why Apollonia was so bothersome. In the past, it had been enough for Petra to threaten Apollonia into submission, but it¡¯d be a different story if people realized that she possessed the traits of the royal bloodline. Her beautiful appearance, inherited from her mother, didn¡¯t help either. She had topletely disappear from the imperial family. The assassination had failed, but the engagement would have the same effect. Either way, she would bepletely removed from the line of session. In the meantime, that weak princess had imed she wanted to visit the remote and rugged Lishan province. Petra was suspicious of Apollonia¡¯s intentions, but it was a good thing that Apollonia would be far away from the pce until the engagement ceremony. It would reduce the number of variables she needed to concern herself with. The second reason she was enjoying her rest was because of that thing she¡¯d sent to Apollonia. Safiro¡¯s assassin had gone missing after the attempt, but she¡¯d received news that he¡¯d died. It was excellent news. It would be a source of trouble if he¡¯d survived. She wasn¡¯t surprised, though. She¡¯d already heard the report from one of her wizards. ¡°I can¡¯t feel any energy from his mark. He must be dead. It was probably suicide.¡± Chapter 40 And a few hours ago, as if to prove the wizard¡¯s im, the body of a silver-haired man had floated down the Dean River that flowed through the center of the capital. His face, bloated with water, had been impossible to discern, but considering the time and ce, that was definitely the guy. ¡°Ha¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± She stretched her armsnguidly in the warm sunlight. After nearly a month of worrying about Apollonia, she could finally rest. Gareth had recently gotten into an ident into the pce ¨C he¡¯d been given probation as punishment ¨C but it was only a small matter. He was often drunk, and it wasmon for him to get involved in fights. Neither Paris nor the emperor seemed particrly upset by what had happened. Paris had even sent a servant to check on Gareth¡¯s wound. Recalling what happened to Gareth, Petra was reminded of Adrian Reese. She¡¯d looked pretty and intelligent, so Petra had summoned Adrian to the pce to be Gareth¡¯s maid. But that child, who¡¯d turned out to be stubborn and headstrong ¨C and had even dared to refuse her master! ¨C nowy injured in Apollonia¡¯s pce. Petra intended to discipline Gareth for the sin of not properly teaching his subordinates. This incident meant he hadn¡¯t instilled enough fear into them. In interpersonal rtionships. courtesy and faithfulness were important. However, that was only effective when those involved had something to gain from the others. A servant who¡¯d rejected her master, the daughter of insignificant imperial servants, should only be controlled with fear and a strong hand. Adrian would get a taste of what she deserved as soon as she returned. This time, Petra wouldn¡¯t spare her. She¡¯d remind Adrian of her ce. Adrian might im that she was almost raped by Gareth in the Imperial Pce, but no one would be on her side. It¡¯d be seen as a simple matter of love between two young people, and Adrian would have no choice but to return to the duchy. Since her father worked for the imperial family, there was no way to escape Gareth. No, it was impossible for anyone to escape the Liefer family at all. Petra had forgotten her original ns to rest, and begun to make ns. In that moment, though, her thoughts were interrupted when the door banged open. Her husband, Duke Louis Liefer, hurried into the room. ¡°Madam, I have something urgent to tell you.¡± The Duke was by no means a small man, but he looked somewhat weak, with unusually pale skin and drooping eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to postpone everything today?¡± Petra¡¯s hand shook angrily. Her husband was a very gentle man, so he didn¡¯t mind leaving all his family affairs and political issues to Petra. Even after he¡¯d taken his wife¡¯s surname, and be the duke of Liefer, he gave his wife the power to make judgements about the family¡¯s affairs. He was always respectful to his wife, and respected her decisions ¨C even before Petra became so influential. That was why he and Petra were the perfect match. Petra would always serve her own family, and her own family alone. Not her husband¡¯s family. But now, the gentle giant of a husband would not step down. ¡°It¡¯s urgent. Look at this.¡± There was a small envelope in his hand. Petra took it from him and ripped open the seal. A pure-white piece of thick paper fell onto the table. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Petra could hardly believe her eyes as she scanned the card. She read the short message over and over again. ¡°What the hell does this mean?¡± The Duke didn¡¯t answer. Petra slowly rose from her chair, reading again the message on the paper. [To the Duke of Liefer¨C May the blessings of Apollo always be with you. As you know, my only daughter, Adrian, gave her heart to the young duke, your son Gareth, and unintentionally showed that affection in front of an audience. If the love between the two is true, I would like to formally ask for the marriage between your son and Adrian as soon as possible. It would be a great honor for me and my daughter to be family with the esteemed Duke. With respect, Pedro Reese.] Chapter 41 Petra took a deep breath. Pedro Reese, that humble bastard¡­ Had he made the wrong medicine, and decided to eat it all himself? Otherwise, how dare a lowly pce doctor, who¡¯d abandoned his nobility, propose a marriage to the great dukedom? Just because his daughter had caught Gareth¡¯s attention, he dared to try and use this chance to make her the duchess? Petraughed maniacally. What a stubborn man. ¡°That bastard¡­ how dare he do this! I¡¯m going to have him beaten, then kick him out. Then he¡¯ll understand what he¡¯s done.¡± ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Petra frowned at the Duke¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t like him to stand up to her. Duke Liefer sighed, and grabbed her hand. ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of talk about Gareth and Adrian after the princess¡¯sing-of-age. Most of the rumors im that Gareth tried to rape Adrian, and only failed thanks to the intervention of their highnesses.¡± ¡°So? You can¡¯t be implying that the heir of Liefer has to marry amoner.¡± ¡°Wife, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s nothing wrong with a youngster who likes to y around with sex. But that¡¯s only when all the facts are covered up well, and both sides hush up. But what happened in the imperial pce, with the crowd of guests watching, is different. The Duke was sweating at Petra¡¯s fierce gaze, but he won her over. ¡°From the perspective of a woman whose purity, and therefore eligibility for marriage, has been lost, it¡¯s a situation that requires marriage. Besides¡­¡± ¡°Besides?¡± ¡°Adrian will have to return to the duchy. When that happens, Gareth will be the one who raped a low-ranking yet still noble maiden, refused her marriage proposal, then forced her back into his service. What will people think of him?¡± Petra was speechless for a moment. She¡¯d expected Pedro Reese to surrender his daughter. She¡¯d thought he¡¯d give up if he were a little intimidated. She¡¯d even thought of insisting on Gareth¡¯s punishment for assault and rape. It was a story that could be dropped easily, though. It would be forgotten if she just imed the two were together. But even after she¡¯d had such a rough time after what Gareth had done, Pedro Reese still said that the two had exchanged hearts, and he proposed marriage? She realized that if she refused the proposal and brought Adrian back to the duchy, Gareth would be known as a pervert. Adrian was still noble, even if the public had forgotten. Gareth had tried to rape a noble maiden in front of everyone. It was a symbolic affair. What would happen if the family epted the proposal and dragged her back to the duchy? Because no matter how loudly the family rejected the proposal, people of the social world would think the two were a couple. So what would happen to Gareth¡¯s real marriage? ¡°¡­.Then what should we do?¡± It was rare for her to ask her husband¡¯s opinion on any matter. ¡°You have to persuade the other side to withdraw the proposal. Bribe them if necessary.¡± The duke¡¯s advice was realistic and logical. Gentle didn¡¯t mean foolish, after all. ¡°I see.¡± Petra nodded slowly. ¡°And Adrian¡­¡± Petra paused. She¡¯d given up her ns to rest and recovered her spirit. ¡°For Adrian¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter where you send her, as long as she never meets Gareth alone again.¡± The Dukeid his hand on her shoulder, and the couple nodded sharply to each other. The next day, a notice of dismissal was promptly delivered to Adrian Reese, who was currently staying at the Star Pce. At the same time, a pouch containing 50 gold coins was given to Pedro Reese of the Imperial Pce. It was exactly what Apollonia, who¡¯d summoned Pedro Reese and sat down with him to recite the proposal to Petra, had expected. Adrian thus became Apollonia¡¯s maid. Of course, Pedro Reese of the Imperial Pce also swore allegiance to the imperial princess for this. ********** 15 days after theing-of-age ceremony, Uriel was no longer ill. Apollonia hadn¡¯t been lying when she¡¯d said she could remove his mark neatly, and give him a new identity. She¡¯d found a body simr to Uriel¡¯s, and floated it down the Dean River. ¡°Won¡¯t it be a problem that the body doesn¡¯t have tattoos?¡± Apollonia had worried. But the wizard had exined that when Uriel died, the mark would disappear. His voice had been muffled from the cake stuffed in his mouth, but she¡¯d still understood him. Chapter 42 Apollonia didn¡¯t ask Uriel again if he would agree to serve her. Instead, she visited him often to chat, and offered him afortable bed and plenty of delicious food. Soon after Uriel¡¯s recovery, Apollonia came into his small room and sat down next to him on the bed. She didn¡¯t put up any protective barriers like she had in the past. ¡°Here.¡± She held out her hand. On her palmy a small purple flower. ¡°Why are you¡­?¡± Uriel asked when he saw the flower. ¡°No reason. It¡¯s just pretty.¡± The beautiful silver-haired boy smiled. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was sincere or not. ¡°Uriel Biche.¡± Apollonia saw his rxed expression and decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Take me to Lishan Province.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I need an escort. You¡¯re extremely skilled, and I know you won¡¯t hurt me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if my track record is trustworthy enough for that¡­¡± He was silent for a moment before continuing. He was following Apollonia¡¯s order to speak respectfully better than she¡¯d expected. ¡°Would it really be okay to take someone who tried to kill you as your escort?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I can ept just anyone for the job. After all, you are Liefer¡¯s most skilled knight.¡± Uriel was shocked to realize it, but Apollonia was sincere. She was the type of person who valued the future rather than dwelling on the past. ¡°And if I refuse?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you as promised. I¡¯ll even let you choose between death by poison or de.¡± Her answer was harsh, and as she spoke the purple flower in her hand wilted and lost its color. ¡°But if you have to die, please die for me.¡± She waited a moment to see if Uriel would respond, then continued. ¡°For now, I¡¯m not asking to be your lifelong master. I just have something I need you to do for me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to know yet. However, if you seed, I¡¯ll ask Sid to teach you all the swordsmanship he knows. Think of it as your payment.¡± ¡°What if I fail?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ept Sid as your teacher, even if you don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s a terrible punishment.¡± It was a joke, but Uriel didn¡¯tugh. Instead, he leaned towards Apollonia and stared at her. Apollonia was reminded of his striking beauty. A hint of turquoise gleamed at the center of his sea-blue eyes. It was so subtle that she might¡¯ve missed it had she not been staring right into them. What did the imperial red eyes and shimmering blonde hair even matter, when the orphan boy who resembled a god stood right in front of her. ¡°You really want to keep me alive.¡± His voice interrupted Apollonia¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to give me pieces of hope one by one, as if soothing a child. The offer of swordsmanship¡­ the food¡­ the suggestion to take me outside¡­ and the flower.¡± His gaze moved from Apollonia¡¯s eyes to the purple flower. ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re trying to do.¡± She tried to hold a poker face, but he¡¯d figured out everything. What he was was right. Apollonia decided to discard the illusion and just ask him. Continuing to deceive someone was only something Petra or the emperor would do. ¡°So, did you see the hope?¡± His sea-like eyes moved back to her face. This time, the nce was apanied by a small smile. He rose slowly from the bed and moved to stand before Apollonia. ¡°You have the blood of Liefer, but you¡¯re different from them.¡± He slowly leaned forward and took the flower from her hand. Looking deep into Apollonia¡¯s wide eyes, he carefully grabbed her fingertip. The moment he was close enough for his warm breath to caress her cheeks, Uriel knelt to one knee. ¡°I ept.¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to Lishan.¡± His red lips sank gently to the back of Apollonia¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m so d to hear that.¡± Apollonia seemed to be avoiding his gaze, almost as if she were being shy. Uriel couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. ¡°Live for me.¡±He remembered what she¡¯d said over the barrier. ¡°If you have to die, die for me.¡±And she¡¯d said the same thing only a few minutes ago. Uriel grinned. Maybe, he thought, it would be nice to do what she asked. The person who¡¯d redeemed him and granted him his freedom. The reason to live and the reason to die. Perhaps, the ending of his boring life wasing near. Chapter 43 ¡°Give me all your money while I¡¯m still being nice.¡± The bandit brandished his spiked club at Apollonia threateningly. He wore dirty, ragged clothes, but his face was beautiful. His skin was milky-white and his profound eyes were shadowed by long eyshes. The men and women behind him, all heavily armed with swords and clubs, were simrly beautiful. They stared at the carriage menacingly. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± A tall silver-haired knight pushed his way in front of Apollonia. His face was covered with a hood made of rich velvet. Of course, the bandits ignored his orders and crowded closer. Uriel sighed, and pulled out his sword. Swish! ¡°Ughh!¡± ¡°Gahh!¡± His sword shed as it pierced the bandits ¨C someone¡¯s back, someone¡¯s shoulder, someone¡¯s leg. Uriel¡¯s swordsmanship was beautiful and elegant, as if he were drawing a path through the air. The wounds he delivered were enough to render the bandits unable to fight any longer. Uriel had to ensure none of the bandits were seriously injured, though. That had been Apollonia¡¯s order. ¡°Don¡¯t intervene. That brat alone is enough.¡± Sid¡¯smand to the knights, who were tensed to join the battle, was delivered in a somewhat weak voice. It only took a few minutes for Uriel to finish off the remaining bandits. They fled, and he didn¡¯t follow them. ¡°I¡¯ll go after them and kill them!¡± shouted a young brown-haired knight who stood near the carriage. Sid shook his head. ¡°The miss ordered us to leave them with their lives.¡± Thus, the envoy consisting of Apollonia, Sid, Uriel, and the imperial knights assigned by the emperor, reached the border of Lishan. The Lishan region at the southern edge of the empire had been abandoned for decades. Grain couldn¡¯t grow in the barren and drynd. The region was endlessly gued by disasters, such as unbearable heat, freezing cold, blinding sandstorms and vicious monsters. It was clear thend was cursed. In one corner of the region, there might be a raging typhoon, and another, a cruel famine. The residents of Lishan had been left alone and neglected for decades, and so they were extremely poor. The feudal lord of thend lived in a mansion far from Lishan, and he would sometimes even sell thend at low prices, as if it were a joke. ¡°Take this instead of the money! It¡¯s arge territory, after all.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wasting my money away only to reap trouble¡­¡± Emperor Pascal II had received an estate in Lishan instead of tax from the lord several decades ago. Yet he, too, had left Lishan unattended. It had only fallen deeper into ruin. Now, almost all the people living in Lishan were gypsies ¨C most of them Bes. Bes were a species of witch skilled in medicine and magic. They were witches, wanderers, robbers, and petty thieves. What they were most known for was their striking beauty ¨C slightly tanned, exotic skin, long eyshes, and delicate violet eyes which attracted anyone, regardless of gender. There were humans in Lishan too, but they were often halfbreeds made of the union between a human and a Be. Of course, those beautiful features didn¡¯t stop them from bing thieves. ¡°I mean, if they wanted to bring so many unskilled people, shouldn¡¯t they at least be cunning?¡± Sid growled angrily to Apollonia. The envoy had begun moving again, and they were sitting in her carriage. ¡°Exactly. This was our third time meeting a bandit, so I was looking forward to it. But they were truly helpless against Uriel¡¯s de.¡± Before their departure for Lishan, Apollonia had thought of a n to get rid of the emperor¡¯s imperial knights apanying them. They belonged to the emperor, and were excellent knights who performed their duties faithfully. In other words, they would report her every move to Gaius. As long as they were there, Apollonia couldn¡¯t explore Lishan like she wanted. Even if she found something, it¡¯d be a disaster if the emperor found out. So she¡¯d been d to hear about the abundance of bandits in Lishan. When the knights were attacked by the bandits, she¡¯d use that chance to escape with Sid and Uriel. Only then would they be free to wander around the territory. Chapter 44 That good n had fallen apart the moment they¡¯d met the first bandits. Their weapons, preparation, and skills were far behind that of the imperial knights. Apollonia had ordered Uriel to deal with the bandits alone in order to preserve their lives. She¡¯d exined it to the knights as a way to test the new mercenary who¡¯d joined them through her introduction. ¡°Wasn¡¯t the first group we met much better than this one? This one¡¯s so weak¡­ go easy on them, Uriel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to go easy on them, but¡­¡± Uriel nced at Sid. He¡¯d made some unreasonable demands of Uriel before they¡¯d left. ¡°When you run into a bandit, deal with them fairly. But you mustn¡¯t be seen by the knights, nor should you show your face. Don¡¯t hurt the knights, the bandits, me, or yourself. Most of all, don¡¯t hurt Apollonia. In the end, only Apollonia, me, and you need to be kidnapped.¡± He couldn¡¯t tell whose orders he was supposed to obey. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to choose. Sid looked at Uriel. His smile was slightly sad, as if he understood Uriel¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Go easy on them. They fought without any ns nor coordination. Living in Lishan, they have no choice but to resort to thievery to survive.¡± They¡¯d deliberately ridden a shy golden carriage, and roamed the area in the most obvious, noticeable way possible. But the bandits hadn¡¯t even been able to take something so simple as a button from their belongings, much less deal with the knights. Apollonia recalled the skinny bodies of the bandits they¡¯d seen only a little while ago. They must have been starving for days. Powerless, with no coordination and no information, it was only natural for them to lose. ¡°They¡¯re following us.¡± Uriel had poked his head out the window of the carriage for a moment. ¡°Excellent. Tell him to go slower.¡± Apollonia¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s time to get kidnapped.¡± . The guest house where the princess stayed that night was as still as death. It was among the best aodations in Lishan, yet the residence was terrible. It was filthy and shabby ¨C every corner was covered in ayer of dust. Many of her guards had given up on sleep for the night, and stood guard in an iron wall around her quarters. That was, until silent shadows slipped through the night. ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The knights fell to the ground in a heap everywhere the ck shadows passed. These ones seemed different from the ones before. Shadows with the faces of angels knelt to the ground to shake through the pockets of fallen knights. They wore masks to obscure their faces. They were neither more skilled nor more organized than the previous groups. The only difference was the powerful man who hid among them in the dark. Uriel had covered his face when the bandits were breaking in and joined them, knocking down all the knights he encountered. Because of the darkness and his fluid movement, no one noticed the stranger in the crowd. Those who noticed only thought that their stupid leader must¡¯vee to his senses. It was more urgent to empty the pockets of those who¡¯d been knocked out. When the situation was settled to some extent, Uriel quietly escaped by himself and headed to Apollonia¡¯s room. Bang!A small canister tumbled out of the gloom as Uriel reached her room. Smoke filled the air. When the smoke had dispersed, the knights remaining in front of Apollonia¡¯s roomy unconscious on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s a sess.¡± ¡°As expected from the master of infiltration. Was the poison I gave you useful?¡± ¡°Yes. As you can see, they¡¯ll be asleep until tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Very good. Leave the rest to those idiots. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Sid, who¡¯d already packed their luggage and strapped it to his back, took Apollonia¡¯s hand, and the three of them escaped through the back door. When the knights woke up a few hourster, they¡¯d realize what had happened with the bandits, and they¡¯d guess that Apollonia had been kidnapped. Apollonia could re-join the knights whenever the time was right, and say they¡¯d managed to escape from the bandit¡¯s den. Chapter 45 But soon after they¡¯d emerged from the guest house, a shout echoed through the night. Apollonia paused from where she¡¯d been about to mount the one of the horses they¡¯d prepared earlier that day. ¡°Drop everything you have, and don¡¯t resist.¡± All three horses were so tall that at first they couldn¡¯t see who was talking. ¡°If you surrender to me quietly, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± It took a moment for them to spot the small masked woman who pointed a dagger at Sid. Judging by her shining purple eyes and healthy ck hair, she was definitely a Be. However, unlike others they¡¯d met, she had no unique, alluring feeling to her voice or eyes. She was still a young girl. The girl was trying hard to threaten them, but her presence had no pressure at all, perhaps due to her poor posture and height. ¡°Who are you? If we give you our luggage, can you carry it all?¡± Apollonia asked. ¡°Do you really think so little of me, Tanya, who¡¯s managed to survive in this barren Lishan alone for thirteen years? Don¡¯t worry about small, worthless objects. Give me the ring on your hand first. There¡¯s a huge jewel embedded in it.¡± ¡°You have a good eye.¡± But how could she be so naive? The child, who was probably thirteen years old, had freely revealed her age and origin. It was clear she was one of those stupid bandits. ¡°It looks like you guys are guests of that inn¡­ but if you put your stuff down, I¡¯ll let you go¨C arrghh!!¡± Sid grabbed her wrists and pulled her into the air. She dangled helplessly several feet above the ground. ¡°Shall we throw it away, miss?¡± he asked Apollonia. For safety reasons, they weren¡¯t using her title of princess in the outside world. Although if the threat was minor, like this, there was really nothing to worry about. ¡°Put me down! Put me down, you disgusting old man!¡± Sid frowned slightly at her insult. The child named Tanya frantically squirmed in Sid¡¯s grip, kicking her feet at him, but her efforts were futile. ¡°You evil bastard!¡± ¡°Is that what a bandit would say?¡± ¡°Do you really think you can beat me? I have Lishan in the palm of my hand! Someday, I¡¯ll get my revenge!¡± She hurled curses at him, as if she truly regarded Sid as an evil boss. ¡°What a foolish brat. I¡¯ll dispose of her, miss. No need to wait for me, I¡¯ll catch up with you soon.¡± Sid pointed towards a ditch on the side of the road. But Apollonia¡¯s eyes were fixated on Tanya ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°You said you have Lishan in the palm of your hand? Do you know the way to Mt. Calt, then?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve spent my entire life avoiding monsters! You guys will die before you can ever reach Mt. Calt!¡± Threats fired out of Tanya¡¯s mouth in rapid session, but Apollonia ignored the insults. She only focused on the importance of what the girl had said. ¡°Sid.¡± ¡°Yes, miss. I¡¯ll catch up with you in a minute. We¡¯d better tie her up somewhere so the bandits can find her.¡± As Sid reached into his pack to rummage for the rope, Apollonia gave a quiet order. ¡°Get on.¡± ¡°Kyaaaaaaa! You¡¯re an evil witch!¡± ¡°Miss, that¡¯s simply what the child did to make a living! How could you ask me to burn a child to death! I¡¯d at least rather do it with a sword¡­¡± (T/N : The hangul ?? can mean both ¡°to burn¡± and ¡°to ride/to give someone a ride.¡± They misunderstood her as telling him to burn Tanya.) The two people had spent thest several minutes growling at each other, but their indignant shouts were in unison. Even Uriel, who¡¯d been quietly watching them from the sidelines, looked surprised. Apollonia rubbed her forehead in frustration. ¡°Get on Sid¡¯s horse.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The two snapped their mouths shut and blinked at each other. ¡°Let¡¯s take her as a guide.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t wait for an answer, and galloped ahead. Chapter 46 The Lishan region was a poornd vulnerable to countless natural disasters, and it was devoid of natural resources. The only green area in the territory was Mt. Calt. But for centuries, the mountain had been covered in dangerous monsters. Some said it had been cursed by God. Sometimes the mountain would suddenly burst into enormous mes that reached the top of the sky. The fire would extinguish itself soon after. This was the very ce Apollonia wanted to go. Mt. Calt, home of demons. To be exact, she wanted to go somewhere in the middle of the mountain ¨C a ce called the ¡°Heart of Calt.¡± ¡°The most dangerous ce. The impassable ce. A ce no one can predict. In that ce, I hid a piece of the empire¡¯s heart.¡± The final wish of thete emperor. It was an ambiguous wish, so she couldn¡¯t even be sure it was a wish ¨C but she had to try. Mt. Calt was the only ce she could think of. If her guess was wrong, it would all have been for nothing. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to meet Viscount Diaman? He might be able to find us an escort. If we request an audience, he might be able to help.¡± Viscount Diaman was the man who¡¯d been taking care of Lishan after it was abandoned by its owner. Apollonia had never met him, but he was her vassal. ¡°I originally wanted to meet him, but I changed my mind. It seems that Viscount Diaman has turned a blind eye even when all of the people in his fief were thieves.¡± ¡°Then he should be fined for dereliction of duty.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for that. You should know that.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t exin her true reason for the visit to Sid. He tried to find other alternatives, as if he was worried about his master visiting one of the most dangerous ces in the empire without a proper guide. ¡°We can¡¯t go any further today. If we¡¯re out when the sun sets, we¡¯ll be the monsters¡¯ meal.¡± Tanya grumbled from the front. She¡¯d fought hard when Apollonia had first suggested her as a guide. However, when Sid had red at her and threatened her, she¡¯d had no choice but to obey. ¡°But the sun¡¯s still out?¡± ¡°From here on, there won¡¯t be any more towns or houses. We need to take advantage of the town here to rest so we can climb Mt. Calt tomorrow.¡± Tanya had calmed down since earlier. Apollonia had been keeping a close eye on her all day, to see if she was hungry or thirsty. ¡°Your house must be nearby.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m just saying we should sleep here!¡± Tanya¡¯s face flushed a bright red from Uriel¡¯s words. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Apollonia asked him. ¡°Poor children from the slums want to find travellers to bring as guests. If they can convince the travellers to go their house, they¡¯ll earn good money.¡± Tanya¡¯s ears turned crimson, as if confirming Uriel¡¯s usation. ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not lying! It¡¯s dangerous to go further!¡± ¡°Of course, if the guest seems rich, they¡¯ll definitely try to seize their wallet at night.¡± Uriel continued speaking as if he couldn¡¯t see Tanya¡¯s flushed face. ¡°Miss, even if you look at the map, there¡¯s hardly any houses between here and Mt. Calt. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying.¡± Sid spoke gently, defending the child. He tried to hide it, but he seemed to pity the child. ¡°Of course, If she steals from us, she¡¯ll pay with her life,¡± he added grimly before Tanya¡¯s face could turn even redder. ¡°I see.¡± Apollonia nodded. ¡°Well then, Tanya, guide us to your house.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Even if you don¡¯t listen to me, all of you will die anyway¡­¡± Tanya¡¯s countenance instantly brightened, but Apollonia wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Before that, Uriel, cut that rock in front of us with your sword.¡± Swish! Uriel¡¯s sword swung through the rock before Apollonia even finished speaking. His stroke was incredibly fast and clean, and the rock was cut in half in an instant. Two perfect halves of the rock, cut right through the center, mmed to the ground. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Apollonia said to Tanya. Even though her tone was soft, her words carried an unknown tension. Tanya shivered. Chapter 47 ¡°When you meet a strong swordsman, you may not be able to use a barrier or magic against them. Not to mention that your gang isn¡¯t even skilled enough to steal candy from a baby, much less from us. If you go after our wealth or threaten us one more time¡­.¡± ¡°Kyaaaa! A-a-are you going to split me in half?¡± Tanya¡¯s scream splintered the air. Apollonia had only been trying to keep Tanya from doing anything suspicious, but Tanya¡¯s excessive imagination had taken her threat too far. She didn¡¯t deny it, though. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what¡¯ll happen, feel free to give it a try!¡± Apollonia smiled at Tanya. The little girl in front of her nodded vigorously. Apollonia was far scarier than Sid and Uriel, even with their swords. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The ce Tanya had taken them was more like a hut than a house. ¡°My other family members will be back at dusk. You can use an empty room.¡± ¡°What? The miss can¡¯t sleep in a ce like this.¡± The single room Tanya showed them was disgusting. The floor, made of wooden nks, was rotten and cracking. Holes in the wood revealed grey dirt underneath. A small bedy in the corner of the room, but it had thin, dirty rags instead of a nked tossed on top. ¡°Are there any other houses where we can stay? We can¡¯t live like this.¡± ¡°But we don¡¯t even have rats in our house¡­!¡± Tanya¡¯s face was redder than when Uriel had been using her earlier. Sid tried to goad her, but Apollonia stopped him, and asked Tanya softly: ¡°Tanya, do you know any other facilities around here? Money¡¯s no issue. Tell me whatever you can think of.¡± ¡°Who in the world would build a facility in a ce where there¡¯s no travelers nor anyone to live in it? There¡¯s a guesthouse on the border, but around here, everyone lives like this.¡± Apollonia looked around the room once more. There was no window, so the room was dim and it was hard to see. It was filthy, and there was no heater. Despite all the many mistreatments she¡¯d received from Petra and the emperor, Apollonia had lived her entire life inside the pce. She could never have imagined sleeping in such a poor environment. When Apollonia and Sid nced at each other in shock, Uriel interrupted them. ¡°Is there anyone in Lishan who provides daily necessities in exchange for money or jewelry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one like that. Even if there were, they¡¯d be far away,¡± Sid reprimanded him. He didn¡¯t wait for Tanya to reply. ¡°Even in a slum devoid of resources like this, surely there must be at least one rich person. There must be someone who collects the valuables of people, on the verge of starving to death, at a bargain price.¡± He sounded like he was speaking from experience. Apollonia nced at his face, but there was no emotion to be seen. ¡°Otherwise, they would¡¯ve been robbing the wallets of the guests and knights.¡± Tanya looked slightly shaken by Uriel¡¯s words. ¡°Well, there is one¡­ but if you don¡¯t go there with a lot of money¡­ ¡° There was a little fear in the eyes of the proud girl. ¡°Where?¡± Apollonia¡¯s order was soft but clear. ¡°In the lord¡¯s mansion.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Apollonia and Sid blurted simultaneously. Uriel was the only one who didn¡¯t react. ¡°Did you say¡­ the lord? The lord of Lishan doesn¡¯t live here.¡± ¡°No, he lives in his mansion in central Lishan. In the mansion he owns nearby, they only supply food and clothes there. They don¡¯t let us go inside. People sometimes try, but if they¡¯re caught, they are punished severely. Apollonia¡¯s blood turned cold. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re providing the lord with stolen goods?¡± ¡°Yes, most of the time. The lord uses them to pay taxes to the empire.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Apollonia took a deep breath to suppress her anger. Her golden eyes, only barely visible underneath her dark hood, glowed coldly. ¡°Is the lord you¡¯re talking about Viscount Diaman?¡± Her voice was lower than before, and had an almost cruel tone that Tanya didn¡¯t recognize. She was surprised. ¡°Do you know Lord Diaman?¡± Tanya stammered. She peered at Apollonia, trying to decipher her face beneath the robe. But Sid pulled her back. ¡°Everyone here just calls him ¡®my lord¡¯¡­¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t miss the fear lurking in Tanya¡¯s amethyst eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve met him, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hear the detailster.¡± Chapter 48 Apollonia instructed Sid to bring a small pouch and give it to Tanya. ¡°With what¡¯s in that pouch, get me 20 packs of food, nkets, and enough clothes for us and your family for a few days. You can hire a porter if you need to. Bring me back whatever¡¯s left.¡± Tanya hesitantly took the pouch and opened it. When she saw what was inside, her eyes widened. ¡°Th, these are¡­ real gold coins.¡± The heavy pouch in her hand, made of thick red velvet, bulged with shiny gold coins. ¡°Yes. No matter how much your lord charges you, that should be more than enough. You could buy a carriage in the capital with that much.¡± Tanya fiddled with the pouch. She¡¯d never seen that much money before in her life. ¡°If you need anything else or want to eat something, take some of it. If you have a sick person in your family, you can buy some medicine. I can give you moreter, too, if you need it.¡± Tanya held the pouch gingerly. Her eyes, which had been briefly filled with fear, were shining again. ¡°Yes!¡± She nodded, and disappeared out the door. Later that evening, Tanya returned apanied by three young men and an old woman. They were carrying piles of food and clothes on their backs. ¡°I¡¯m back! This is my grandmother and my older brothers.¡± ¡°These are very important guests, just take a look at their¡­ arghh! Just now, you¡­¡± When her brothers saw Uriel, they screamed in terror. Even though his face was covered by a hood, his sharp eyes were familiar. One of the brothers was one of the bandits that Uriel had beaten up. With a closer look, he wore a belt and a pocket watch that appeared to have been stolen from the knights and escorts. ¡°G-go away! We didn¡¯t even steal that much!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything, even my life¡­. No, even Tanya and Grandma¡¯s life¡­.¡± Their beautiful eyes, simr to Tanya¡¯s, shimmered pitifully in the dark. The second they¡¯d noticed Uriel, all three of them had sunk to their knees and begun begging for their lives. An outsider looking in might have thought that Apollonia¡¯s group were the bandits, and they the victims. ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C chapter division here The old woman¡¯s long braid snaked through the air as she carried three bottles of an unknown beverage over to Apollonia, Sid, and Uriel. Apollonia had watched the earlier raids, and she recognized this old woman as the elderly masked woman who¡¯d led the raid, and even been so bold as to bravely smack Sid in the back of the head. Uriel was feeling impatient at the woman¡¯s slow pace. He yanked her cor and pushed her forward. ¡°For now, since you¡¯vee a long way,¡± Tanya interjected, ¡°please take a seat and rx. Have a drink! I didn¡¯t realize you were the precious people from earlier¡­¡± She handed the bottles to Sid, who looked puzzled. He seemed like he wanted to say something. ¡°Grandma, brothers, these people are our guests. They promised they wouldn¡¯t burn me as long as I guide them to Mt. Calt. They¡¯re the ones who gave me enough money to buy us food and clothes. They¡¯ll give us another rewardter, too.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Her family members nced at each other in surprise. Sid nodded, smiling, and all four of them beamed. ¡°Oh, my god! Why didn¡¯t you tell us that sooner?¡± ¡°I knew it! Just as expected, you¡¯re quite the influential man, aren¡¯t you. A swordsman like you doesn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere.¡± ¡°Aiya¡­ then you should put that down. I¡¯ll serve you another meal.¡± The old woman snatched Sid¡¯s bottle out of his hands. ¡°No, you gave it to us. We should at least try it ¨C it looks delicious! What¡¯s the name of this drink?¡± Apollonia said cheerfully, trying to ease the tension in the room. But the old woman ignored Apollonia, and smacked her arm. Apollonia jumped in surprise, and dropped the bottle. The woman kicked it away and nced guiltily towards Sid and Uriel. ¡°¡­!¡± Sid and Uriel had a simultaneous realization. Uriel, the bottle poised to drink at his lips, jerked and threw the bottle across the room. The old woman picked up the bottles of the transparent liquid from the ground and put them on a shelf. ¡°Yes. Those¡­¡± The Bes. The reason people called them witches and avoided them¡­ wasn¡¯t just because of their unique appearance. ¡°¡­Are poison.¡± They were masters of poison and sorcery. Chapter 49 No one knew where the Bes hade from. They¡¯d settled all over the continent, but they never stayed in any one ce for long. People rejected the Bes. Their ck hair, long eyshes, and deep purple, knowing eyes were wickedly seductive. In fact, there had once been a king from the continent who¡¯d kidnapped and tortured innocent people just to catch the attention of his favorite Be. There was a legend of a Be seducing a wealthy madam to the point of suicide. An archduke who¡¯d lost his life in a fight to the death over a dispute about a Be. Countless tales from all over thend describing the wickedness of the Bes. As their records piled up, Bes began to be called devils. However, it was Be¡¯s excellent knowledge of poison or sorcery that fullypleted their image. No one knew whether they were born with the talent or if it hade from hard work ¨C but some of the Bes created mysterious things with techniques ordinary people couldn¡¯t understand. Not only were they good at making poison and medicine, they could make a sword that would never rust. Shoes that woulde at the owner¡¯s summons. Amp that would light up in the direction of a lost object. They¡¯d made innumerable amazing creations. ¡°So you¡¯re a master of medicine?¡± Apollonia asked the old woman, who was pulling down small vials from the shelf. ¡°What a surprise¡­ you¡¯re good at more than justunching surprise attacks and bashing people¡¯s heads with your club!¡± ¡°Grandma is famous in this town. She brought a person at the verge of death back to life, and she can make a healthy person so close to death they¡¯re only hanging onto life by a thread¡­¡± Tanya interrupted to brag. Yet the content of her boast¡­ the deeds she imed her grandmother could aplish¡­ they were far frommon. ¡°Drink your medicine instead of talking nonsense. You were careless today and forgot to drink it, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No, I drank it when I went to the lord¡¯s mansion earlier.¡± The woman ignored Tanya¡¯s protest and handed her a small bottle. The girl grumbled under her breath for a moment, then took the bottle and swallowed the blue liquid inside as if she were very familiar with it. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being talented¡­ Even if I try hard to put a curse on the lord, I¡¯ll fail again and again because I don¡¯t have all the ingredients.¡± The room went silent after the old woman¡¯s words. But Apollonia didn¡¯t want to waste any time. ¡°Tell me about the lord.¡± Apollonia was still obscured by her robe, and she hadn¡¯t even introduced herself yet. But everyone in the room was still hanging on to her every word. The old woman nodded. ¡°That bastard Viscount Diaman has been overseeing this province for decades. Even though he seems to be working under themand of someone ranked higher than him, he began calling himself a Lord at some point. He¡¯s been performing all kinds of misdeeds for years.¡± ¡°Are you saying he seized your fortunes under the pretext of taxes?¡± ¡°I wish that were the only thing¡­ if it were, we¡¯d be able to leave like everyone else. One day, during the exodus of residents leaving Lishan, he issued an order restricting people in the province from leaving without authorization. We had no choice but to settle down here. People who vite that order will either be killed or tortured, to serve as an example for the rest of us. There aren¡¯t many of us left.¡± The woman¡¯s face was calm, but the face of the little girl beside her turned white. Apollonia could practically see the terrible memories shing through her mind. ¡°May I ask you a question?¡± ¡°¡­.Is it about what happened to Tanya¡¯s mother?¡± The old woman was no longer the ignorant bandit who¡¯d attacked Sid earlier. She looked at Apollonia and touched her heart with a gazed that seemed to pierce through Apollonia¡¯s robe. ¡°She was my only daughter¡­ and she left her four children behind when she died. It happened when Tanya was five years old. It was a miracle my grandchildren didn¡¯t die with her.¡± Chapter 50 Apollonia didn¡¯t probe any further. She could see Tanya hiding behind the woman. The girl avoided her eyes. Maybe because she was crying. ¡°What does the lord do with all that wealth?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? He goes to the capital city to waste it. For example, he can y with prostitutes to his heart¡¯s content. Oh, that reminds me ¨C he has another nasty hobby. He¡¯s been snatching virgins from town¨C¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Apollonia nced at Tanya. A 13-year-old child shouldn¡¯t need to listen to such a horrific story. But the old woman ignored her, and continued to exin as if it were nothing. ¡°I¡¯m lucky I still have my one and only granddaughter, healthy and strong.¡± Tanya nodded as she listened to the story. ¡°Has Tanya met Viscount Diaman?¡± Apollonia remembered Tanya¡¯s reaction when Apollonia had first mentioned the viscount. ¡°We had a hard yearst year. We couldn¡¯t pay the taxes¡­ so my eldest grandson was dragged away. Diaman publicly flogged my grandson in the town square to set an example. When the whipping was finished, he forcibly poured poison into his mouth. The second the poison touched my grandson¡¯s lips, he fell to the ground, writhing and screaming in excruciating pain. Tanya couldn¡¯t bear to see her brother like that, so she ran into the square and bit the viscount¡¯s arm.¡± The old woman sighed. Tanya looked away regretfully. ¡°She somehow managed to escape with only a few hits. Ever since then, that bastard has been hunting for Tanya. If he catches her, she¡¯ll die. That¡¯s why she¡¯s scared of him.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Apollonia interrupted the woman¡¯s story before she could get any further. ¡°Are you saying that he hasn¡¯t been able to find this Be child, even in such a small town?¡± No matter the size of a poption of Bes in an area, the majority of other residents would be ordinary people. Even at such a young age, she would stand out in any crowd. People couldn¡¯t help but notice her beautiful face. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve tried to find a way to hide it.¡± The old woman pointed at Tanya¨C at her eyes. Her eyes had been glimmering a bright purple only a moment before. But now, they¡¯d changed into a murky grey. ¡°She could¡¯ve covered her eyes instead, I guess, but I thought it¡¯d be better just to change the color altogether. Less conspicuous. That¡¯s what this medicine is for. The problem is that this brat keeps forgetting to take it.¡± Tanya stuck her tongue out at her grandmother. ¡°Then, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°I heard people might give you money for directions. The moment I heard about that, I had only one thought. Forget the money! Just for anyone to get her out of here¡­ somehow¡­ I¡¯m willing to give anything. Even my life.¡± The woman¡¯s voice shook slightly. Apollonia could see what her life, which wouldn¡¯tst much longer, was focused on. But she still had questions. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± The old woman was desperate, but clearly armed with reason. She didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d ept just anyone in her house and confide everything about her family situation. ¡°Did you take me in because I look rich? Because I was attended by people who aren¡¯t easily conquered by those trivial bandits?¡± The old woman wasn¡¯t offended by Apollonia¡¯s question. Rather, she took a step closer. ¡°During the decades I¡¯ve been trapped here, the rich people who¡¯vee to Lishan always stayed in Lord Diaman¡¯s residence. Miss, you¡¯re the first one who¡¯s actually seemed to care about our lives.¡± It was a sharp insight. Sid frowned slightly, and Uriel seemed nervous. The old woman smiled. ¡°With these old Be eyes, sometimes I can see a person¡¯s hidden image.¡± Apollonia made eye contact with the woman. She had a hunch. The old woman¡¯s eyes, which seemed to pierce through Apollonia¡¯s robe, demanded an answer from her. ¡°¡­I refuse.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was heavy with disappointment and sorrow. ¡°Tanya is still too young to live far away from her family. And I don¡¯t have the capacity to take care of a child.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­¡± The woman¡¯s shoulders drooped. She seemed to have aged 10 years. ¡°Instead.¡± The woman flinched and looked up. ¡°I promise. After I return from Mt. Calt, you¡¯ll never see Diaman again.¡± ¡°What¨C¡± ¡°What did you say¨C¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tanya¡¯s brothers were stunned. The old woman simply blinked. Chapter 51 ¡°Just as I said. You won¡¯t see Diaman¡¯s face anymore, and you won¡¯t have to obey his orders. You¡¯ll be able to take Tanya anywhere.¡± The room went quiet after Apollonia spoke. They looked at her- half-doubtfully, half-hopefully. To them, getting rid of Diaman was an impossible task. But the voice underneath Apollonia¡¯s dark robe had an indescribable power and conviction. The power to change their lives¨C she¡¯d had it from the start. It had always been her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat the food together. We can put the nkets on the floor and walls to block the wind.¡± Sid jumped up to obey before thest word even left her mouth. ¡°¡­How can I believe you?¡± The woman, who¡¯d been blinking incredulously, asked Apollonia. Her voice trembled, but her eyes were filled with hope. Apollonia gestured to Sid, and he pulled a pouch out of his pack. It was muchrger than what she¡¯d given Tanya before. Apollonia took the pouch from him and opened it. It was bursting with gold coins. ¡°Take this as coteral. I¡¯m entrusting it to you. You can do whatever you want with it.¡± ¡°This¡­ this is enough to buy a noble title!¡¯ ¡°If I don¡¯te back, you can use that to get out of Lishan. And before I forget¡­¡± Apollonia pulled a hairpin out of her robe. ¡°Just a few of these pins is worth a hefty sum. I¡¯ll pay you for guiding us with these.¡± All five of them¨Cthe old woman, Tanya, and her brothers¨Cgaped at her. ¡°Could you give me a meal now? I have a busy day tomorrow, so I need to get some rest.¡± There was another silence. However, this time, the air was filled with an overwhelming hope. Still nk, the old woman slowly dragged her feet and moved the groceries into the kitchen. Tanya¡¯s brothers moved to help her. ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone like you¡­ so I have no idea how to repay you.¡± ¡°As long as Tanya shows me the way to Mt. Calt, I don¡¯t need a reward.¡± The old woman was lost in thought, and she didn¡¯t seem to hear her reply. Then she pped her knees as if she¡¯d realized something. ¡°Wait a second¨C do you perhaps like handsome guys? Why don¡¯t you take one of my grandsons with you?¡± ¡°Puah-!¡± Apollonia choked on her water. But the old woman was serious. ¡°Look at them! This one¡­ his face is boring, but his long hair is beautiful. This one¡­ is skinny but handsome. And thest is good at singing.¡± The men smiled at Apollonia. They didn¡¯t seem to have any issue with what their grandmother had said. A Be¡¯s way of thinking was difficult for ordinary people to understand. Apollonia sighed. She could only think of one way to get out of this. ¡°Uriel, untie the fabric on your face.¡± ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨Cchapter division here¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C The young knight with hair that seemed to be made of moonlight obeyed without hesitation. As the soft fabric wrapping his head slowly fell away, it revealed a face that looked like it had been carved by God. His deep blue eyes resembled those of angels, and his delicate jawline could make anyone fall in love with him. The Be youths paled inparison to Uriel. Next to him, they might as well have been strange animals from the depths of the ocean. ¡°This is the face I see every day. Do you understand why I¡¯m not interested in other pretty men now?¡± The old woman, her grandsons, and Tanya, who instinctively tried to reach out to Uriel¡¯s face, stared dumbfoundedly, and hurried out of the room. She had a hunch that Uriel¡¯s ears had flushed red. After everyone had left the room, Apollonia didn¡¯t follow them. She pulled the old woman aside. Something was bothering her. People in the imperial pce were eager to disguise Paris¡¯ brown eyes as the imperial golden eyes. If they seeded, Apollonia¡¯s position could be unstable. ¡°About the drug to change eye color¡­ is there anyone who can make it besides you?¡± The old woman stared at her for a moment and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very rare, but there are people who can make it. But don¡¯t worry.¡± She peered at Apollonia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Deep red eyes with a golden tinge¡­ I don¡¯t think anyone could imitate those eyes.¡± Apollonia froze. The old woman smiled again. ¡°The only person who could replicate your eyes would be a genius sent from heaven.¡± Chapter 52 ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡± Uriel asked Apollonia, who led the group silently. Their party, which included Tanya¡¯s second brother, was nearly to the base of Mt. Calt. Just like the old woman had said, Tanya¡¯s brother was handsome and slender. With hair tied back loosely and a vague, dreamlike expression, he could have been mistaken for a traveling poet. He introduced himself as Tan, and his brothers as Ben and Lun. Apollonia ignored Uriel¡¯s question. The closer they¡¯d gotten to Mt. Calt, the less talkative she¡¯d be. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Tan reared back his horse. In front of themy a huge mountain range. It was a strange sight. The mountings jutting from the t terrain were dark and quiet. Grotesque, deformed trees twisted off the slopes, but there were no signs of life. The air was still and silent. It seemed like a ce where there¡¯d never been life. The mountains held a sense of lonely desteness. In the center of the rangey the highest peak. ¡°They say this was once a volcano, a long time ago. If you look closely at the peak in the center, you can almost make out the crater at the top ¨C it¡¯s called ¡®Calt¡¯s Heart.¡¯ It¡¯s covered by a grove of strange trees. The rest of the mountains in this range are all different in size and shape, and legend has it that God scattered this range across the continent just for fun.¡± ¡°The story of the burning mountains is different from the volcano, right?¡± ¡°Yes. The volcano is long-dead, and it¡¯s not one of the Fire Mountains. After the mountains burst into fire, even the living things inside it are killed. Those trees are able to survive because they¡¯re said to have magical power. They¡¯re protected from the fire. Without those powers, they too would¡¯ve been reduced to a pile of ashes by now.¡± ¡°What about the monsters?¡± ¡°They stay away during the dry season, because there¡¯s no way to tell when the fires will ignite. They¡¯ll be back in a few months to build their nests. It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Entering this ce, where there¡¯s no food or water anywhere to be found¡­ I have a hunch that they might be attracted to something.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see any of the monsters on our way here¡­¡± ¡°Keep a safe distance from the mountains, and you¡¯ll be fine. The monsters won¡¯t attack anyone near the mountains. But since the mountain can burst into me with only a second¡¯s warning, getting too close would be like signing your death warrant.¡± Tan shrugged. Even though he was pretending like it didn¡¯t bother him, Mt. Calt was still an eerie ce. Something about it bothered him. ¡°There are countless stories about this ce. Even the weather here is weird. When it rains over Calt¡¯s Heart, the mountains surrounding it are sunny and dry¡­¡± ¡°Other than Uriel, I want everyone to go back,¡± she ordered. Her tone was heavy andmanding, meaning she wouldn¡¯t ept any resistance. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. I¡¯ll stay.¡± Sid knew what her tone meant, but he still decided to speak up. Apollonia¡¯s eyebrows creased. ¡°You can¡¯t stay. If you do, Uriel would have to go back, and Tanya¡¯s family would be scared. Worst-case scenario, we¡¯ll run into a group of bandits ¨C and Uriel can easily deal with that.¡± She mentioned Tanya¡¯s family half-jokingly, but Tan flinched when he heard it, as if it were true. ¡°I¡¯m just going to look around the mountain. I need some time alone to think, so just go back to the house and wait for me. I won¡¯t be long.¡± Her voice had softened, but it was still powerful in a way that was difficult to disobey. Sid had no other choice. ¡°Please promise to never touch the mountain.¡± ¡°I promise.¡± Sid was the only one who turned to leave. ¡°Hold on.¡± Tan took something out of the leather bag strapped to his waist. ¡°This is an item my grandmother madest night. She said it would keep us safe. If you¡¯re alright with it, you should put this on. Your safety is important.¡± He winked at her as he handed her the thin robe. His flirtatiousness would sometimes show regardless of the situation. Although the cloth was thin and cheap, Apollonia thought it must have been special somehow, if the old woman had made it. She took the garment and pulled it over her coat. Chapter 53 Sid, who¡¯d turned back to re at Tan, saluted Apollonia before leaping onto his horse. Tan followed him into the distance. ¡°Even if we only rode a little closer to the mountain, it¡¯ll take us half a day to get there and back here.¡± Uriel was ready to go back. But Apollonia had something different in mind. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going up the mountain.¡± Her answer was casual and nonchnt, as if she were just talking about the weather. But she¡¯d already reached the eerie patch of trees that stood just before the base of the mountain. ¡°What about the promise you just made? Didn¡¯t you hear it¡¯s dangerous?¡± Uriel was usually expressionless. But his face darkened at hearing Apollonia¡¯s ns. She ignored him. ¡°Getting there might take all day, since the mountain is enormous. Sid will understand. Stay here while I¡¯m gone. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll understand! He¡¯ll kill me for letting you go alone.¡± Uriel¡¯s brows were frowned in panic. He hated to admit it, but his voice was shaking. ¡°Uriel Biche. Listen to your master.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice was soft, just like how she¡¯d spoken to Sid a while before. ¡°Your ultimate duty is to listen to my orders. The same goes for Sid.¡± She was right, of course. But he felt a scorching heat in his heart that was hard to describe. A question arose in his mind. ¡°Wait a second¡­ Did you only bring me to get rid of Sid? Not because you actually needed me to escort you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re worth more than that. Now stop asking me.¡± Apollonia pulled off her hood. Her familiar golden eyes glinted at him coldly. The color of fireworks, but as cold as snow. Uriel realized something. To him, Apollonia was a ray of hope that¡¯d given him back his life. But to her, he was just another chess piece for her to use. Maybe Sid thought the same. He had to know the truth. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why you brought me to Lishan?¡± His voice cracked. Apollonia was silent. He¡¯d hoped she would deny it, but she didn¡¯t answer. She looked at him coldly before turning her horse towards the mountain. If he followed her, he knew she would decide that Uriel was unsuitable to be her escort, and punish him without hesitation. A cold master. Indeed the sessor of the previous emperor with the blood of Leifer. In contrast to her knife-like attitude, the back of the sun-bright blond hair fluttering in the wind was more beautiful than ever. Uriel looked at her figure for a long time. When her figure disappeared among the trees, he jumped off the horse as if he had made up his mind. So what if it¡¯s an order? So what if he didn¡¯t listen? Wasn¡¯t she the reason that he wanted to live in the first ce? Her face, voice, tone, hair, and eyes. Her insight, determination, andpassion. Her meticulousness, cold-heartedness, slyness, and even her way of thinking. The idea that none of them should disappear dominated Uriel¡¯s head. His body was already instinctively directed at Mt. Calt. *** Apollonia climbed the mountain on horseback, leaving Uriel behind. She focused around to find a hint about the previous emperor¡¯s final wish, but Uriel¡¯s sad eyes remained in her head. ¡°¡­That¡¯s why you brought me to Lishan?¡± It was half true. Without Uriel, Sid would never have left her alone in danger. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want Uriel to think so. She admitted it was selfish on her part. But she had no other choice. He didn¡¯t want to put the two in danger because of what she had to do alone. On the mountain path, grotesquely curved gray trees surrounded her. She even had an illusion that the trees were changing their shape little by little. There were no living beings around, but the bones of animals that were burned were seen through the trees, causing the hair to stand on end. Apollonia carefully drove the horse and tried to shake off her thought about Uriel. Neigh-! At the narrow end of the road, her horse refused to take any further steps. The road was too narrow for people to pass through. No, it would be hard to call this ce where the monsters lurked in a road. It¡¯s been an hour since she entered the mountain, but nothing happened, and she couldn¡¯t see anything except the trees. Chapter 54 ¡®The most dangerous ce. Where no one could enter. Where no one could predict. He hid the piece of the empire¡¯s heart there.¡¯ The previous emperor certainly said that, so she came to the most dangerous and worthless Mt.Calt. ¡°Shall we go back?¡± She turned her horse¡¯s head slightly while talking to herself. The horse groaned delightfully. But Apollonia pulled the reins again. She took a deep breath. Shouldn¡¯t we try everything we can if we came all the way here? ¡°No, you¡¯re the only one going back.¡± She slowly got off the horse and stepped on the ground. The white horse looked puzzled and uneasy at its owner. ¡°Go back first before it gets dangerous.¡± She turned her horse around and pped the side of her tail with her palm. The white horse neighed again. Neigh-! Apollonia looked at the back of the horse for a long time, feeling a little anxious. There was no turning back now. The moment when she thought she waspletely alone. Rustle-! Rustle-! There was a sounding from the trees. ¡°What is it?¡± She turned her head in the direction of the sound. It wasn¡¯t the wind, but the sound of something moving. Rustle-! A huge wing was seen through arge tree just above her head. The shivers ran down her spine. ¡°The monsters were almost nowhere to be seen during the dry season.¡± ¡°Almost.¡± Which means that if you¡¯re unlucky¡­. Screech-! Before she could grasp the situation, a huge ck object above her head made a loud cry and dived right toward Apollonia¡¯s head. ¡°Ugh!¡± She instinctively flung herself away to avoid it, and the monster almost grazed past her with only an arm¡¯s length away. However, he flew back into the air and perched atop a branch closer than before. Thanks to that Apollonia could see the shape of the monster properly. The ck fellow flew like a bird, but had sleek wings instead of feathers that looked like bats. When the wings were spread out, they were about the same size as a horse and dozens of sharp teeth were revealed every time it opened its mouth. The steel ws were firmly fixed to the thick branches. Screech-! As if it was weing its prey, it fixed its eyes on Apollonia and cried out threateningly. It seemed to sit still, but if you look closely, muscles full all over its body were crawling. It was a disaster. She looked around but her horse had already gone far. There were no obstacles between Apollonia and the monster except for a few curved trees. Apollonia took a deep breath and slowly took the dagger out of her arms. She didn¡¯t even blink her eyes and keep eye contact with the monster to prevent it from starting an attack. Apollonia had never mastered the sword properly. As a part of her education, she learned the trick to intimidate her opponent from the previous emperor, and learned how to use self-defense daggers several times from Sid, but that wasn¡¯t actualbat. In other words, the odds weren¡¯t great. She swallowed her saliva and slowly found the weakness of the object. Skimming through its ws and solid wings, she noticed a rtively soft-looking abdomen. ¡°Okay.¡± She spoke to herself. ¡°Come whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, something flew up into the air and quickly dived back down. Screech-! Despite her defenseless stance, Apollonia did not avoid it, staying in ce. Then she held out her left arm toward the forting monster. The moment it would bite off her left arm, she¡¯d use her right arm to stab it with the dagger. Five meters, three meters, one meter. The wind from its pping wings rustled her hair, then sharp rows of teeth gleamed right in front of her. ¡°Aghh!¡± A hard w pierced into her shoulder. She endured the pain and stretched her right arm, but its skin was too tough. The dagger only scratched the skin of its belly and produced a few drops of blood. Screech-! The monster screeched more and kept attacking. Its w pierced further through her shoulders. Apollonia was pushed to the ground by the force. It¡¯s over. Chapter 55 The moment Apollonia closed her eyes. Swish-! Screech-! Its terrifying upper body halted in the air and tilted diagonally. Shhhk-! The two wings stretched out widely fell to the ground like a torn kite. The cut was quick and neat, as if it was shaped like that from the beginning. Behind the monster, a tall boy appeared with a sword as long as he was tall ¡°Uriel.¡± The sight of her looking at him, covered in the monster¡¯s blood, was far from his memories of her appearance that he used to see on a daily basis. His blue eyes were full of anger and resentment. A messenger. A beautiful messenger. ¡°I¡¯m here to follow your order.¡± He wiped off the blood on his face as he spoke. ¡°You told me to die protecting you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The two stared at each other for a few seconds with the corpse of the monster between them. Unlike the breathless Apollonia, Uriel did not tremble one bit. His deep-sea eyes red at her fiercely. Did she forget the pressure when he first met her just because he had been obedient to her for a while? At the moment, Apollonia was truly overwhelmed by him. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± She felt the pain in her left arm again, which she had forgotten for a while because of the shock. Her bones weren¡¯t broken, but she lost a lot of blood. Uriel¡¯s pupils dted at her groan. In one step, he crossed the distance between them and knelt down in front of Apollonia, making eye contact with her. ¡°I¡¯m alr-¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± No one besides the Emperor and the Liefer family could interrupt her. However, Apollonia knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time to point that out. Uriel¡¯s eyes nced from the tip of her head to her left finger. Seeing the scar, he nibbled his lips gently and carefully grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Stay still.¡± He said again. Unlike his fierce expression earlier, his voice was calm. No, it was more cating. As if to soothe her pain. How dare he. Her clothes were torn by the monster¡¯s attack, revealing her left arm and shoulder. Even in the midst of suffering, Apollonia couldn¡¯t help but care about Uriel¡¯s breaths that brushed past her neck and corbone. She tried to extricate her arm from his grasp, but Uriel tore fabric from her hem without letting go of her hand. ¡°Uriel.¡± He stopped the bleeding by tightly wrapping the makeshift bandage around her shoulder. ¡°Uriel.¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. You¡¯ll have a scar, but you¡¯ll be able to move once you heal.¡± His diagnosis was correct. But that only applied if Apollonia was an ordinary person, which she wasn¡¯t. The monster problem was solved, the problem now was Uriel. ¡°Go back, Uriel. It¡¯s dangerous over here.¡± ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either.¡± He no longer looked angry at her words, and it seemed that hertest order hadn¡¯t been enough to convince him. Apollonia sighed. ¡°Uriel, the truth is¡ª¡± Rumble-! The sound came from the mountain. Obviously, this was the cry of the mountain that the Bes was talking about. Rumble-! This time, the sound came with a strong vibration. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Uriel¡¯s voice rang in her ear as she could feel his arms tightly wrapped around her. The next moment, her feet were off the ground. As Uriel lifted Apollonia up and leaped forward at the same time, a pir of fire rose up from where they were sitting. ¡°Hold tight.¡± Pirs of fire sprang up all over the mountain with no discernible pattern nor warning. He simply relied on his keen instincts to guide him to safend. Boom-! Once again the mes erupted, and arge tree fell near them. Uriel threw himself sideways while holding Apollonia. ¡°Uriel.¡± The tree crashed into his legs and he felt a dizzying pain. As he stumbled and tried to get back up, Apollonia spoke, releasing her arms that had been hanging around his neck. ¡°Put me down.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Uriel, trust me.¡± She wrapped her hands around his face as she spoke. Even though she was dying, her voice was filled with a strange conviction, something deeper than mere stubbornness. ¡°Why would I¡­.¡± Chapter 56 Before his words were over, he could feel the strong heat that was familiar to the two of them. ¡°Move!¡± Thest word didn¡¯te from his mouth. At the next moment, Apollonia¡¯s hand pushed him hard. The unexpected force pushed him into a huge crater in the middle of the mountain. It was the heart of Calt that Tan was talking about. At the same time, a terrible me began to burn just where he was sitting before. ¡°Apollonia!¡± Shocked, he called out her name. But the fire didn¡¯t care about that. In front of his eyes as he rolled into a huge pit, mes swallowed Apollonia¡¯s slender body. ¡°Apollonia!¡± He had inhaled too much smoke and he couldn¡¯t see well. None of that mattered. He failed to protect Apollonia. In his mind, he already epted her as his master, and he couldn¡¯t afford to lose her. An uncontroble sense of anger and loss enveloped him. Hotva seemed to flow in his stomach. He stopped his rolling and stood up, stumbling toward the mes that now seemed to be burning the entire mountain. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it unless he jumped into the mes right after her. Toote, his body didn¡¯t listen, and his eyes were blurry. He gathered strength as he tried to run toward the fire, ignoring the pain in his legs and lungs. ¡°No way¡­?¡± Like a miracle, Apollonia walked out of the zing, raging fire. Her hair flying in the heat was nearly indistinguishable from the fire itself. It looked like the sun. As if the mes around her were invisible, she looked for Uriel and ran toward him. Swish-! Then before he could even react, she hugged Uriel¡¯s body and jumped right into the heart of Calt from which he had escaped. ¡°Apollo¡­.?¡± he mumbled, soft as a prayer, falling into the pit. *** The mountain kept rumbling. Apollonia and Uriel slowly woke up. Unlike the steep slope they first rolled into, now they stepped on even ground. True enough, the heart of Calt didn¡¯t burn. The crater wasn¡¯t that deep but it was very wide. It might not have been well known outside the mountain, but there were only a few trees inside the heart, giving it a deste feeling. Around them, thend burned. ¡°Alive¡­ how are you still alive?¡± Uriel grabbed Apollonia¡¯s wrist. His eyes scanned her up and down. She was fine except for the clothes inside her robe being slightly scorched here and there, as well as the blood flowing out from her shoulder wound. It was more strange that her clothes were fine. He knew the answer as soon as he looked at her. The witch made the robe with fire-resistant material. Uriel was worried, but she seemed to have no problem walking and talking. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better than I thought.¡± ¡°How the hell¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how my body works. My wounds heal quickly and I don¡¯t get too cold or hot.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the blood of God just a legend?¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d be this unharmed. I¡¯ve only tried it with candles at the pce.¡± Among the royal family members, those born with the characteristics of God were rare. And among them, there were only a few people in history who couldn¡¯t burn. Apollonia also wouldn¡¯t have known if the previous emperor didn¡¯t spill boiling hot tea water at her when she was a child. ¡°I thought it was only a useless ability, but it was very useful today.¡± Apollonia smiled as if nothing was wrong. Uriel leveled her with a serious look. ¡°Then¡­ is that why I had to kill you?¡± ¡°Yes, unfortunately Petra found out.¡± Uriel nodded slowly. ¡°That¡¯s why you went up the mountain alone. You thought you¡¯d be safe because you couldn¡¯t burn.¡± ¡°Yes, although I didn¡¯t expect the monster. It¡¯s¡­¡± She brushed the ash from her hair and looked straight at Uriel. ¡°I misjudged you. You saved my life.¡± At Apollonia¡¯s acknowledgment of her mistake, his pretty eyes trembled slightly. Uriel¡¯s lips, which had been unmoving for a while, opened. ¡°You have a lot of secrets, Your Highness. The Leifer wouldn¡¯t even imagine it.¡± ¡°Everyone in the pce has two faces. Neither the Emperor, my aunt nor I are an exception.¡± She said so, but in Apollonia¡¯s head, Paris and Gareth, who were simple-minded and couldn¡¯t hide their temper, came to mind one after another. Chapter 57 ¡°Lishan¡­ What¡¯s the real reason you came to Mt. Calt? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t want to burn yourself.¡±. Uriel asked the question that Apollonia kept trying to avoid. She exhaled deeply. It would be futile to hide it anymore. ¡°¡®The most dangerous ce. Where no one can ess. Where no one can predict. I hid the pieces of the empire in that heart.¡¯¡± She murmured the will of the Emperor. It was like an endless spell, but Uriel had a hunch. ¡°¡­Whose word is that?¡± ¡°My grandfather¡¯s. I went to see him right before he died after drinking the tea that my father had prepared.¡± Apollonia bit her lips. It was a story that she never told anyone. ¡°I knew of my father¡¯s treason, and I had a moment to visit my grandpa before he died.¡± Uriel listened silently. He didn¡¯t look shocked at all, but a littlepassion brushed his face. ¡°In those short times, he only said those words. Maybe it was meaningless because he was already on death¡¯s door¡­ but I can¡¯t help but want to understand what he wanted to say.¡± They sat in the crater, precisely between the burning mountain and the heart¡¯s center. mes broke out everywhere, but the ce was almost calm enough to be considered peaceful. ¡°I¡¯m sure my grandpa had a lot of mana stones, but I couldn¡¯t find them anywhere after his death, so I figured he hid it here¡­.¡± Uriel quietly got up while listening to her. Did she say something ridiculous? It was an important story, but rather than listening, he turned his back to Apollonia and moved toward the heart¡¯s center. ¡°Uriel?¡± Apollonia followed him. As he approached the center of the crater, he stopped and turned his back. ¡°I think I found it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Apollonia approached the ce where Uriel¡¯s gaze stopped. In the middle of the heart of Calt, a giant stone stood alone as if it was guarding something. When she looked closely, there was a word engraved on the stone like a tombstone. [Only the touch of the Emperor who has proven themself qualified will reveal the pieces of the Empire] The stone emitted a strange brilliance under the light. It had a gravity to it that made it seem too precious to touch carelessly, but at the same time, an air of temptation that drew her in. As if possessed, Apollonia ced her right hand in the middle of the stone. Rumble-! Golden light burst out from where Apollonia touched, and at the same time the entire mountain rumbled deafeningly. Before she could remove her hand, the light spread from the stone. ¡°What the¡­.¡± Before she finished speaking, the light filled the heart of Calt entirely. Rumble-! As the golden light spread throughout the mountain, the mes burning the mountain were now absorbed by the immense light. Then the mountain shook to the point that it was difficult for Apollonia and Uriel to stand properly. By the time the shing light turned blinding, everything stopped. There was no me, no vibration, no noise. The dazzling light started fading. ¡°Your Highness.¡± By the time their senses returned, Uriel¡¯s clear voice rang in her ears. His long arms were wrapped tightly around her. Was she staggering because the light was too strong? When Uriel realized she was okay, he slowly moved his gaze to something else. ¡°Please look.¡± He was eyeing something slowly. Apollonia also looked to where he was looking. The bottom of the crater was soil and stone just like before, but some ces were sparkling somehow. However, it was different from the golden color that covered the mountain. At first nce, it was like a grain of sand from the beach, only much more radiant. Like the smallurel crown she wore on her head during hering-of-age ceremony. ¡°No way¡­¡± As soon as Uriel bent down and picked up a shiny piece of stone, Apollonia spoke involuntarily. ¡°No way¡­ that¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Uriel picked up something that appeared like a transparent crystal cube. The stone was so pretty and neat, perhaps it had been buried in a volcano for a long time. However, what caught the eyes was the mysterious glow that strongly reflected light from all sides. Chapter 58 Apollonia removed her headpiece with a trembling hand. It was a beautiful, blood-red ruby that her mother gave her as a present when she was a child, saying it matched her eyes well. Her half-up hair cascaded down her shoulder and waist, but her eyes and mind were fixed only to Uriel¡¯s hand. Wordlessly, Apollonia took the crystal piece from Uriel¡¯s hand. Then she scraped the sharpest part of the stone with the surface of the ruby without any hesitation. ¡°What¡­.!¡± ¡°It was true.¡± An unsightly mark was left in the center of her mother¡¯s memento, which shone brightly without a spot. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was an item that could be destroyed by force.¡± ¡°Uriel, do you know what this means?¡± Apollonia, who held the ruby in her hand as if it had lost its value in an instant, felt no regret at all. It was no longer important. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing in the world that can scratch a ruby aside from magic.¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°When he said that Mt. Calt holds the pieces of the empire, he didn¡¯t mean mana stones.¡± Everything made sense now. ¡°Calt was a huge mine. Thergest diamond mine on the continent.¡± The previous emperor did not just leave her alone in the hands of her father and Petra. On the surface, Gaius seemed to have taken all of her inheritance, but it was not true. The real legacy was in the devastated and harsh Lishan. A wealth that could shake the continent¡¯s economy. He kept it secret and finally gave it to his sessor. ¡°Was the disappearance of the mana stone only a diversion?¡± Uriel looked at the diamond piece as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°No, rather, it was right to assume that the mana stone was here.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice shook. Her beloved grandfather, the great and brave emperor. How much did she know about his inner thoughts? Since when did her grandpa start doubting the people around him? Had he ever trusted anyone? ¡°There was no such thing as a curse on Mt. Calt. It was an inessible jewel mine because it was full of monsters. My grandfather happened to know that and used a huge amount of magic within mana stones and incantations to hide it,¡± she said, unable to control her trembling. ¡°To chase off the intruders, he made the mountains burn, nted a strange looking tree as a cover, and let the already-devastated Lishan be more deste and corrupt, cutting it off from the rest of the empire¡­¡± He may have known that leaving thend to the vassals on behalf of the lord would destroy and harm the residents. That people would die in the process. ¡®A true emperor knows how to sacrifice the cattle for the greater good.¡¯ The voice of the Emperor echoed in her mind. A wise ruler who cared for his people with both warm sentiment and cold rationality. At the very end, he proved himself to be an emperor with an iron will. ¡°I don¡¯t understand one thing.¡± Uriel looked at her gently. ¡°The mechanism to secure ess is also meant to prove the rightful heir?¡± He looked through at the deep wound in Apollonia¡¯s shoulder that she got from the monster. The piece of her fabric tied to her shoulder was bloodstained. His words prated Apollonia¡¯s chest even deeper. ¡°I know.¡± She swallowed once and continued. ¡°It was written on the stone earlier.¡± It seemed her shaking had grown worse. ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of proving eligibility that¡¯s as simple as putting one¡¯s palm on the stone. Grandpa probably predicted what would happen. In other words¡­.¡± ¡°You can stop talking,¡± Uriel, who figured something, cut her off. But Apollonia didn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°The heir who was killed by monster or fire inevitably cannot inherit the mine.¡± Sheughed bitterly. She finally found the answer to the questions she had had since she was young, even if it wasn¡¯t one that she wanted to hear. Why did the emperor who had only been drinking tea that others poured for him all his life, suddenly send people back and hold the teapot himself? Why was the emperor¡¯s tea water boiling hot that day? Unlike other elderly people, he was healthy and never trembled, yet on that day, he spilled the hot tea on his granddaughter¡¯s arm. To test if she got burned. He always tested Apollonia. Her qualities, her knowledge, her abilities, her physical ability. Chapter 59 Mt. Calt was not just a legacy. It was thest test from the emperor, who put all sorts of dangers into it. Whether she was really resistant to fire, or had the drive and boldness toe all the way to Lishan, or had the ability to confront the monster, or had a subordinate who would die for her instead. ¡°If I fail and die, another descendant who doesn¡¯t burn will appear someday and find this ce.¡± Once again, in the midst of a glittering expanse of diamonds, Apolloniaughed bitterly. ¡ï¡ï¡ï Sid was furious when he saw the appearance of two people who returned after nightfall. Ironically, his appearance looked like the raging Mt. Calt. ¡°You should have me escort you if you go to such a dangerous ce! What would I have be if Your Highness died before me?!¡± he screamed, finally calming down a little after Apollonia finished her story. ¡°It¡¯s just like His Majesty the Emperor.¡± Having been informed of the whole situation, he had a considerably short opinion. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised.¡± ¡°He was a realistic and cold-hearted person.¡± ¡°Did he doubt my father?¡± ¡°He doubted everyone. But he somewhat believed the current emperor. Although I¡¯m sure he had prepared for any situation.¡± Sid spoke more calmly than expected. It caught Apollonia¡¯s attention. ¡°My grandpa appointed you as my escort before he died.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± His gray eyes met Apollonia¡¯s and he let out a smile. ¡°He ordered that if I lived well, I¡¯ll have toe to Lishan with Your Highness and die.¡± Apollonia bit her lips as she could feel the sincerity in his words. ¡°I¡¯m different from grandfather.¡± There was a slight crack in Sid¡¯s expression. He smacked his lips a few times before managing to answer. ¡°But Your Highness, I¡¯m your knight.¡± It was a soft and gentle way of speaking. She knew that Sid was the most serious when using that tone. ¡°What lies ahead for Your Highness is dangerous, and you must get through it no matter what. That¡¯s Your Highness¡¯s calling.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°My calling is to walk that path together and die protecting Your Highness,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Not now, but one day.¡± Apollonia left the hut-like house. Uriel, who was guarding the room, quietly followed her. It was so shabby that it¡¯s embarrassing to call it a vige. Abandonednd where only gypsies and bandits live. However, what appeared after a few steps through the chilly air was the clear sky ornamented with thousands of stars. She took off her robe and her bright, sunlight-blonde hair shone under the stars. ¡°Did you hear the conversation earlier?¡± He couldn¡¯t have sensed anything, so he probably only predicted whatever he was thinking from her behavior. He came closer. ¡°Sid Bian said, ¡®If you have no orders, stand by Her Highness and watch her every move.¡± ¡°You said you were going to die protecting me in the mountain.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d kill me right away if I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I did say that,¡± she admitted easily. ¡°But I got to know the real weight of those words today.¡± She turned slowly and faced Uriel. Her voice was soft. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯m going to make Sid retire. Maya, too.¡± ¡°Grandpa told me to sacrifice the cattle for the greater good. But wouldn¡¯t it be possible to rece them with money?¡± ¡°You seem to have something else you want to tell me.¡± She sounded fine, but there was some hesitation. At his question, Apollonia nodded. ¡°Will you do that, too? Do you want me to give you one more chance? If you leave now, I probably will never find you.¡± Her golden-red eyes held a bittersweet warmth. Uriel could read her eyes, and he knew that she must have been scared. The fact that she almost lost Uriel made her nervous. It gave him a strange sense of satisfaction. At the moment, Uriel had a twisted desire to provoke the feelings of this unapproachable noble girl even more. It might be a form of bitterness to Apollonia, who insisted on going alone despite being tired both physically and mentally. ¡°Well,¡± Uriel answered softly and took a step closer. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me for a long time, you can just kill me now, am I right?¡± The gap between the two narrowed to a handspan. Apollonia raised her face to make eye contact with him. It was faint, but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her nervousness. Chapter 60 When their eyes met, Uriel realized that while he was the one who tried to provoke her, the pressure of her gaze was too strong for him. He averted his eyes. ¡°Uriel.¡± Apollonia made him look at her again by holding his face like she did in Mt. Calt. Her cold fingertips touched his cheeks, and his whole body seemed to awaken. ¡°I¡¯ll change the order.¡± ¡°¡­What will it be, then?¡± ¡°Survive by my side to the end.¡± Perhaps it was the night breeze that made him aware of a subtle scent wafting toward him. Her calm, dignified voice tickled his ears. It was difficult to look into those demanding eyes, but neither was it possible to look away. ¡°¡­As you wish.¡± He was barely able to reply. *** The True Lord The next day, Apollonia instructed the three brothers, Ben, Tan and Lun to secretly visit Mt. Calt. Of course, since she couldn¡¯t trust them yet, she sent Sid with them. They returned with shocked faces after half a day. ¡°It is true. It was definitely a diamond mine,¡± they reported, voices trembling. ¡°The mountain didn¡¯t tremble when we went up. The monster was visible, but¡­¡± ¡°We found rubies and sapphires on the other peaks of Calt.¡± The three brothers took out some gemstones from their pockets. One blue, one red, and one transparent. Apollonia picked up the blood-red piece. ¡°Is this ruby?¡± ¡°No, that piece came from the heart of Calt.¡± Ben gulped. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve seen it, but the only exnation is that it¡¯s a red diamond¡­¡± Even Apollonia, who had been calm, looked shocked. The red diamond was the most precious gem in the world. It was confirmed that they existed only a few hundred years ago, and only dozens of them have been discovered since then. A legendary jewel that, if cut well, was worth a small city. They found it in half a day of exploring. That meant there weren¡¯t just one or two of those gems in Mt. Calt. ¡°How does the mountain look?¡± ¡°Nothing has changed on the outside. It still conceals the treasure well,¡± Sid replied a little more calmly. That was fortunate. It would take some time to execute Apollonia¡¯s n. In the meantime, if someone knew the value of the mine, a setback could ur. ¡°For now, don¡¯t let the secret leak out.¡± ¡°Yes. Then, shall we kill these three?¡± Sid¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change. However, the three brothers paled even further. ¡°Never! I will never leak it out! Please spare me!¡± ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t steal it even if I saw the diamond! I¡¯ll admit it was difficult not to, but please don¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°Shut up, idiot! No! I have never been greedy. Please believe me!¡± Apollonia shook her head and sighed as she watched the three scream on top of each other. ¡°If you find a red diamond and you haven¡¯t tried to steal it, then it¡¯s fine.¡± The three handsome men beamed, their charming smiles easy to fall in love with. Of course, Apollonia had other things to think about. ¡°Keeping it secret is another matter. If you see someone spreading something, even if they are from this house, then kill them immediately.¡± ¡ï¡ï¡ï After a brief discussion, Apollonia sighed. Her head was still crammed with disorganized ideas. In order toplete all the preparations without being noticed by the Emperor and Petra, careful nning was required. She was still sorting out her thoughts when a loud noise outside distracted her. ¡°Get out! It¡¯s the Lord¡¯smand!¡± When they opened the door and went out, there was a mess outside. Several of the knights were struggling to knock down the furniture that had been left in the house. ¡°Where is the man who kidnapped Her Highness? Come out and speak!¡± A hulking knight, who appeared to be themander, threatened Tanya¡¯s grandmother. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone like that! Scram!¡± ¡°Do not lie! If she¡¯s not here, then has she risen to the sky?¡± He pushed down the resisting old woman with one hand. Tan ran and helped her up. Both Sid and Uriel flinched, but did not move without Apollonia¡¯s order. And before she could even react, a knight shouted out from the corner room. ¡°Commander! Look what I found here!¡± ¡°It hurts! Let go, it hurts!¡± It was Tanya¡¯s arm that he held firmly in his grasp. She tried hard to get out of the grip, but the more she did, the tighter the knight¡¯s grip became. Apollonia grew nervous. Tanya had stayed hidden because she didn¡¯t take any medicine in the morning. Chapter 61 Had any of those people witnessed Tanya disappear together with Apollonia¡¯s group? However, her suspicions disappeared when she saw the expression of the knightmander. ¡°Oh¡­ you were there. You don¡¯t seem to know that the Lord has been looking for you for a long time. If you get caught this time, you will never see the light again.¡± Heughed meanly. The task of looking for the princess was only an excuse. They were the ones who habitually invaded homes and did all kinds of evil deeds. As if to prove Apollonia¡¯s judgment, the leader halted the search. ¡°The Imperial Princess is not here! I found this kid too, let¡¯s go back!¡± he ordered his subordinates. ¡°Now, say goodbye to your family, heh.¡± ¡°No! Not Tanya!¡± Ben and Lun rushed along with the old woman¡¯s scream, but the knight kicked them off without blinking an eye. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see the old woman die, shut up!¡± Seeing the family quiet down immediately, the leader turned around with a satisfied smile. A low but clear voice rang behind them. ¡°Did the lord say that the child kidnapped the princess?¡± ¡°What are you¡­? If you don¡¯t want to get hurt¡­¡± ¡°You said you were looking for the princess, so why are you taking that child?¡± Apollonia asked again. She wore a robe that covered her face. Themander was silent for a few seconds before his muscles shook withughter. He was reminiscent of the monster she met on Mt. Calt. ¡°Well, since I don¡¯t know the culprit, wouldn¡¯t the child be a prime suspect? This kid is a wanted criminal. It would be good for you to stay quiet,¡± he said, but the way he leered at Tanya proved that this was never about the kidnapping of an Imperialdy. ¡°Get your hands off the child. She says it hurts.¡± Apollonia went nose-to-nose with the knight. ¡°Huh, it looks like you¡¯re a lost traveller. Here, the word of the lord isw. But, wait¡­¡± He peered into Apollonia¡¯s hood, bringing his disgusting smile and breath closer to her. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t see well, but your lips and nose look pretty. If we take them both to the lord together¡­¡± Ignoring Apollonia¡¯s words, he stretched out his big hand toward her face. The moment his rough fingers were about to touch her chin¡ª Thwack-! Uriel practically flew, drawing half of his sword to hit the knight¡¯s neck with the hilt. The captain grabbed his neck, falling down with a dull thump. There was a rapidly reddening bruise under his hand. ¡°Argh! How dare¡­!¡± He shuddered and swore as the pain subsided, but found himself unable to finish his sentence at the sight of Uriel¡¯s cold, sharp blue eyes. Uriel stared back, holding his half-drawn long sword. It was a threat that he could use it at any time. ¡°You, what the hell are you¡­ ¡­¡± He tried to say a few more words, but to no avail, perhaps because of Uriel¡¯s bodynguage. His men looked at him with confused expressions. Apollonia¡¯s hand grabbed the the edge of her hood. If she identified herself immediately, Tanya would be released. But the moment she tried to do just that, Sid grabbed her hand. ¡°If you reveal yourself here, rumors will spread in no time,¡± he hissed. Her hand stopped. He was right. If she took off her robes to save Tanya now, the leader would take her right away to Viscount Diaman. If so, the case would be closed with the verdict that it was a simple misunderstanding. They would lose the opportunity to properly air out his sin. He could also argue that he had made a contribution to finding the princess. Naturally, the emperor would also know about it. It would take more time to get work done. ¡°Listen carefully.¡± She took a step toward the fallen, frightenedmander. ¡°The child will be released during the day.¡± She took another step and stared at the knight who was holding Tanya¡¯s arm. ¡°But when the child is released, if a bruise is found on her body, no, if even the ends of her hair are harmed.¡± Apollonia stopped right in front of themander and quickly grabbed the sword he was wearing on his side and pulled it out. Shiing-! ¡°A¡ªaghh!¡± The leader closed his eyes in terror, but the sword did not strike him. However, she pressed the hilt of the sword against his chin and forced his head up. It was simr to what Uriel was trying to do a little while ago, but much less violent. Chapter 62 ¡°I¡¯ll make you beg for a quick kill because it¡¯s going to be painful. Of course, I won¡¯t grant it even if you do.¡± When she finished talking, she threw his sword and turned back. She made eye contact with Tanya just as she did. ¡°Please be patient,¡± she murmured. Tanya, who was trembling, bit her lips tightly and nodded, while the leader stood up and ran away. ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw!¡± he yelled, leaving his terrified subordinates. ¡°Ta¡ªTanya¡­¡± The old woman fell down, eyes unfocused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a promise that Viscount Diaman will never be able to touch her again.¡± Apollonia pulled her up, speaking as softly as possible. ¡°Please trust me one more time.¡± She ordered Sid to support the old woman and looked at Ben, Tan, and Lun. ¡°Then, can you help me get ready?¡± ¡°Pardon? No, what¡­¡± ¡°Gather a little bit of people. Those who are rtively trustworthy and hate the lord.¡± She rolled back the robe she was wearing all the time in the house. The Bes¡¯ eyes widened at the strikingly bright, waist-length blonde hair and the unique golden eyes. ¡°Ro, royal family¡­ ¡­?¡± ¡°I am Princess Apollonia Alistair Ferdian.¡± They were frozen looking at the sun-like woman in front of them. ¡°Th¡ªthen¡­¡± ¡°Spread it only among those here.¡± She smiled lightly. ¡°The true lord hase.¡± The Bes set out heeding Apollonia¡¯s order. When Sid also left to assist them, the only people left in the house were Uriel and Apollonia. ¡°Is being reckless your habit?¡± Uriel implored with a sharp look, his beautiful eyebrows furrowed in a scowl. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What kind of princess does that? It has not been that long since you barely escaped death and came back from Mt. Calt, yet you want to personally deal with that already?¡± Anger clouded Uriel¡¯s mind. When that pathetic leader touched Apollonia¡¯s face earlier, he had to control the desire to impale his neck. It was a first for him to feel such bloodlust because of personal matters and not duty, even though he had already fought countless enemies by this time. ¡°You were also like that when we first met. What kind of princess doesn¡¯t flee even though she knows an assassin wille? Don¡¯t you have any sense of danger?¡± It wasn¡¯t just anger now. He was upset at Apollonia, terrified that anything could happen to her. Meanwhile, Apollonia didn¡¯t answer, blinking a few times at his unusual words. Uriel took a deep breath. This wise woman with all kinds of talents was strangely oblivious to her own recklessness despite having foresight that was nearly prophetic. ¡°¡­There¡¯s no other way,¡± Apollonia answered quietly. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not reckless, I can¡¯t have anything.¡± Uriel¡¯s eyes grew bigger. He expected her to reprimand him for his misconduct, but Apollonia rified her action with calmness. His eyes widened. He expected her to reprimand him for his impertinence, but instead she calmly exined her actions. ¡°Uriel, it¡¯s indeed dangerous to plunge into one matter after another, but not doing so isn¡¯t safe either,¡± she said, smiling bitterly. The corners of his heart squeezed. ¡°Even if you live without caring about politics, you can be assasinated one day, and you can be crippled just by offering a royal family member a swordsmanship lesson.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes seemed to look at something very distant. ¡°Is that¡­ based on your own experience?¡± Apolloniaughed and shook her head again. ¡°I¡¯m alive and well, so I wouldn¡¯t have experienced it myself. I just saw it up close.¡± She raised her head and faced Uriel. deep shadows in both of her confident eyes. Uriel¡¯s heart sank with a thump. He heard stories about her, but he didn¡¯t know much. She lived her life watching the people close to her being purged ever since she was a child. How often did she have to make quick judgments in order to survive on such thin ice? ¡°It was reckless to go to Mt. Calt alone. But what if I hadn¡¯t gone? It¡¯s not just about being rich, it¡¯s about being used by my father and aunt for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Uriel, I have a lot of things I want.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes sparkled again, erasing the shadow that had been there before. ¡°Mt. Calt¡¯s jewels, the happiness of my people, my own peace, and¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°My rightful ce.¡± Uriel knew what she meant. From the moment when he thought he was just a foolish girl who demanded loyalty from him, it was clear to him what she wanted. Chapter 63 ¡°So I have to be reckless. Otherwise, I can¡¯t have anything. Besides, when it¡¯s dangerous, you can just protect me.¡± Apolloniaughed casually. She had no intention of backing down. Until she found what she wanted, she was going to leave herself in the hands of fate. Uriel smiled bitterly. If that was her choice, there was nothing he could do. He had to protect her from her fate. *** Meanwhile, at Diaman¡¯s mansion, a much more sinister conversation took ce. ¡°I kept my promise, so please let me go.¡± The woman took a few steps back from the short bearded man in front of her. He looked about 10 years younger than usual, but because of his cunning look and small physique, he looked hideous. For months, he had been persistently bothering her. After refusing his countless requests, now she was kidnapped. ¡°Well, I promised you, but I don¡¯t remember saying I would really let you go.¡± The dwarf-man, Viscount Diaman Mason, took a step toward her sobbing figure, eyes burned with lust as if he had been stoking it for the past few months. ¡°Amoreta, reconsider my offer. I¡¯ll give you one more chance. I¡¯ve seen many beautiful women in my life, but I¡¯ve never seen a girl like you before.¡± His lewd stare gave her goosebumps every time he passed by. Amoreta was a Be. However, she had such beauty that even flowery speech alone couldn¡¯t be enough to describe her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give you medicine to make you look young?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to look young, I want tobeyoung. You didn¡¯tpletely meet my request.¡± Viscount Diamanughed viciously. He always felt a strange satisfaction at the sight of Amoreta¡¯s frowning face. She was not from Lishan. A few months ago, she came to Lishan to flee from someone and caught his eyes. Viscount Diaman, who engrossed himself in a licentious lifestyle and boasted that he had good eyes for a woman, almost went mad the moment he saw her face. Not only her face. She had a natural coquetry, a seductive figure. Her hand gestures, steps, scent¡­ he just couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. That¡¯s why he brought the woman into his mansion. Amoreta would have been drugged if she was an ordinary pretty woman, but he wanted her to willingly stay with him for a long time. He brought her in, saying that he needed a wizard. Then he offered a ridiculous condition. ¡°Make a sword to attack and defend yourself in ten days. Enough to be used for battle. You¡¯re a witch, so don¡¯t say you can¡¯t. If you fail, I¡¯ll consider that you agree to be my woman.¡± As far as he knew, there was no such item in the empire. If it truly existed, it would have be famous. So he provided the woman with materials that she needed and pretended to wait for 10 days. On the 10th day, he appeared in front of her, wearing nice clothes. ¡°Here, give up already and hold my arms¡­ huh?¡± He closed his eyes waiting for the woman to hold his hand, but it was a cold de that touched his hand instead. Amoreta was holding out a sword, distancing herself from him. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± The sword flew. His swordsmanship and strength, rusty from disuse, could not keep up. In the end, he had to lie down for a while to catch his breath. Pride stung, he increased the ridiculousness of his demands. ¡®Make a perfume to expel the monsters.¡¯ ¡®Make medicine to make my voice like a woman¡¯s.¡¯ ¡®My voice has be strange! Make the antidote!¡¯ She carried out his stupid and ludicrous requests without a word. Soon after, when she seeded in developing medicine that made him look 10 years younger, Diaman had no choice but to admit it. Amoreta was a genius. A genius in pharmaceuticals and sorcery. He wanted to tear his hair out due to frustration, so he decided to use force. ¡°If you can¡¯t return my youth, you must be my woman.¡± ¡°You should be more borate with your requests. If you were born 40 years ago, then you¡¯re 40 years old. What do you mean by asking for youth instead of youthful looks?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about raw strength! Adrenalizing and relentless energy! An irresistible energy! I can¡¯t feel those anymore!¡± Chapter 64 Ironically, he was shouting like a child. However, it was so unnatural and disgusting because it didn¡¯t match his age. But arguing over his words was no longer meaningful. Amoreta, who had been locked up for months, was well aware of that. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to change a person¡¯s nature.¡± Eventually, she spat out what he wanted to hear. He smiled and reached out to Amoreta, but she calmly stepped back and red at him for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m not good enough, so please just kill me. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else I can give you besides my life.¡± She spat out her lifelong wish. A request to die. Diaman only blinked his eyes. ¡°Hey you! Take this unruly girl and lock her up! Whip her until she listens to me!¡± Amoreta smiled cynically. This unwanted life, she wanted to give it up so badly. Looking at her being dragged, he bit his lips. He thought of a way to relieve his current anger. ¡°Bring the Be child that you caught today! I¡¯ll properly teach her what happens when you disobey me.¡± She was a child named Tanya, who bit his arm like a dog and left an ugly mark a few months ago. She had just been brought to the mansion. ¡°I¡¯ll show you exactly what I am.¡± At hismand, several people entered. One looked frightened, one wanted to leave and the rest seemed to be on the point of death. Originally, these guys were hesitating to even enter the room¡­ huh? ¡°Let me go! Do you want to get bitten?¡± ¡°Argh! I¡¯m not even holding you tightly!¡± It was strange. The coercer¡¯s voices went down, meanwhile, the screaming voice increased. It seemed like their roles were reversed. ¡°Don¡¯t bite me! I¡¯ll let you down now! Lord, I¡¯ve brought her.¡± The guard almost cried and let go of Tanya¡¯s hand. Only then did they make eye contact with the viscount. ¡°What the hell is this! Why can¡¯t you deal with a kid!¡± ¡°Well¡­ my lord.. it¡¯s¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t tell him about the woman they met at Tanya¡¯s house and the man with his long sword. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Diaman only touched his throbbing head. Nothing was going well these days. A stupid woman called the princess was kidnapped on the way to her visit, and her knightse to the mansion in a beggarly manner and asked to find her. He was busy hindering Amoreta¡¯s progress, but they were too noisy, so he provided a residence and a little help to find the princess. He thought it was a kidnapping in exchange for money, so the criminal would appear soon anyway, but since it happened on his administrativend, he was secretly bothered. Even if it is just in name only, she was still the royal family and the lord, wasn¡¯t she? But none of that mattered now because this girl still didn¡¯t want to bow down. ¡°I should teach you manners.¡± He picked up the whip on the wall. Whack-! The whip sounded threatening, hitting the floor next to where Tanya was standing. But she only flinched and grinned. ¡°Why don¡¯t you attack me again likest time. Now,e on¡­¡± ¡°Ah, my lord!¡± ¡°What?!¡± the sulking Diaman shouted. But as soon as he heard the answer, he had to doubt his ears. ¡°Her Royal Highness the Princess is here!¡± ¡°Do you mean the kidnappers are here?¡± ¡°No, Her Highness is here. With a group of people. She told me to open the mansion.¡± ¡°Wha- aren¡¯t you seeing the wrong person?¡± ¡°Her hair color and unusual eyes definitely belong to the royal family. She¡¯s waiting in the library right now.¡± That was ridiculous. Princess Apollonia was a 17-year-old girl whom he had never met in person, but was known for being foolish and meek. That was why she had never properly managed Lishan as the rightful owner after inheriting it. He cleared his throat and organized his thoughts. It was clear that this foolish princess was either running away from the kidnappers, or brought to the mansion at their request. His subordinates were just a bunch of fools for having interpreted that as an imposing move. Yeah, the group of people who came with her must be a bunch of kidnappers. These bloody residents were so stupid that theye straight to the viscount residence to bargain. Little did they know that they would be executed right away. Then there was nothing to worry about. He just needed to meet the princess and console her, return her to the knights and then send her back to the capital as soon as possible. Chapter 65 The viscount looked at Tanya. She was lucky. But if he didn¡¯t punish her right away, he had nowhere to vent his anger. ¡°I don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll whip you three times first.¡± Tanya trembled. The viscount¡¯s whip was made of rough leather, enough to tear flesh upon impact. ¡°Now! First hit!¡± The whip whizzed through the air, and Tanya closed her eyes. However, no matter how long she waited, she didn¡¯t hear nor feel anything. ¡°Wh-who are you?¡± A tall man who came from nowhere stood between the two, holding the whip wrapped around the viscount¡¯s wrists. The hood he wore obscured his face, but Tanya noticed his lush red lips snicker. The viscount flushed. ¡°Let go of me! This bastard¡­agh!¡± he shouted. When Uriel twisted the whip, he fell and hit his face on the floor right away. ¡°Hey there! Lock up this intruder and that kid right now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lock it.¡± As the bewildered viscount tried to handle the situation in a hurry, an unfamiliar voice of a woman was heard from the door. As he slowly raised his head, his eyes met with Princess Apollonia. There was no need to ask. When he was younger, he remembered seeing her from a distance, and now he could recognize her at once. ¡°Your Highness.¡± He gulped. He couldn¡¯t believe that he showed such an unsightly scene. It was abrupt, but the viscount was able to recover quickly. ¡°Your Highness! You¡¯re here! You don¡¯t know how worried I am.¡± With a modest expression, he quickly rose and ran to the doorway to greet Apollonia. ¡°Did you safely escape from the kidnapper¡¯s hideout? I¡¯m here now, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I will send you to the capital soon. First, let¡¯s get rid of that suspicious intruder¡­¡± Running toward Apollonia with tears in his eyes, he saw the smile in her face. However, the smile was directed at someone behind him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Tanya.¡± ¡°Pardon? What are you saying¡­¡± ¡°Greetings, Viscount. These are the guards I hired temporarily. I think you¡¯ve already met one of them.¡± He finally saw about twenty people standing behind her. All their beautiful faces were set in deadly res. Bes. They were Bes. He turned his back to see the man behind the robe. He was cheekily nodding his head at the princess in impudent greeting. No way, was he the princess¡¯s man? ¡°Then please excuse us foring so suddenly.¡± Whether she intended to listen to him or not, the blonde girl tapped his shoulder and sat in the main seat of the wide reception room. It was the first time in decades that someone else sat on it, but the girl ordered him around as if their hierarchy was obvious. ¡°Sit down for now, Viscount. We have so much to talk about.¡± ¡°Your Highness, the situation is a little bit¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hold that thing in front of me,¡± she interrupted. This time, it sounded like a low and stern warning. Viscount Diaman hurriedly lowered the whip that he held. ¡°This is for teaching my subordinate¡­¡± At his answer, the woman raised one eyebrow. Then she spoke again in the same tone as before. ¡°So you use that to teach your subordinate¡­¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, bring it to me.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I have to teach you as my subordinate.¡± He looked at Apollonia with a dazed expression, but she just held out her hand with an expression of an imposing ruler. The viscount handed the whip to her as if he was possessed. *** The Viscount¡¯s reception room was spacious enough to be used to hold small banquets. In fact, he sometimes used this room to hold meetings when acquaintances from the capital visited. Therefore, he had no trouble in amodating the Princess, as well as the 20 other people who came with her, plus the butler and servants. But the Princess seemed to have a different idea. ¡°I have something to tell you, can you dismiss the rest of the people except the butler?¡± The Princess spoke in a rxed manner, but he nced around nervously. Her arrival to inspect thend definitely wasn¡¯t in his favor. Was she trying to hold him ountable to his duty to manage the territory? Why was she interested in this wastnd? Chapter 66 He had heard rumors that the Empire¡¯s only princess was timid and stupid. But her appearance was slightly different from those. He held his breath and nced back at Apollonia. She was leaning against the table and slowly looking around the reception room as if it was her first time seeing it. She was still young and naive. No matter how much she pretended to be intimidating, she didn¡¯t know anything about Lishan. He also looked at the people who came with her. Several people could be seen staring at him. ¡®That¡¯s right, I still hold the real power here.¡¯ Therefore he needed to take the reins when he had the chance. The viscount looked at Apollonia¡¯s calm expression. ¡°Your Royal Highness, the Princess, I must say this is not appropriate. Those guards that you brought¡­ they look like those gypsy bandits, I don¡¯t think they know how to behave properly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe in the people I choose myself, do you?¡± ¡°With all due respect, a lot of people have suffered from your reckless actions, Your Highness. You have visited Lishan without any notice, then you got kidnapped along the way¡­ so we had to assist the imperial knights to find you. This incident shouldn¡¯t happen again.¡± He spoke like one dealing with a rebellious teenager. Of course, there was a hidden meaning in his words. ¡°I won¡¯t kick them out if you want. But I¡¯ll have ten of my men in the reception room just in case. Then we¡¯ll have nothing to worry about in case a scuffle broke out.¡± He looked around the woman¡¯s party without hiding his mockery. Among more than 20 guards were women as well as old men. Although the man covered in the robe looked very annoyed, what could he do? Apollonia frowned at his sly voice. He seemed to speak carelessly, but he was carefully choosing each word to get to his point. ¡®You¡¯re a guest, and I¡¯m the owner. Now that you¡¯ve been kidnaped and causing trouble for everyone, listen carefully to me.¡¯ He was a person who adjusted faster than she initially thought. Apollonia smiled candidly and nodded to him. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± The viscount grinned as if he was happy to win the game. But the next moment, Apollonia poured cold water on him when he was busy celebrating. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. I¡¯m here to hold you ountable for your sins. I¡¯ll have to search the mansion, so please cooperate.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± His expression shook for a moment, but quickly regainedposure. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a member of the royal family, how can you search someone¡¯s private residence without a serious reason? I refuse to cooperate with such an order.¡± This woman truly was stupid and ridiculous if she was saying that ignorantly. Even the Imperial family had no military troops here. A long time had already passed since hest heard of the Imperial knights; who would do the searching for her? She had probably heard themoners talking nonsense about how the viscount was a lecherous tyrant who went around forcing himself on women, and seemed to think she could hold him ountable without solid evidence. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯tprehend why you are speaking so impolitely¡­¡± But Apollonia¡¯s next words were a little bit beyond his expectation. ¡°I was separated from my envoy on the first day I came to Lishan.¡± Aha. The viscount realized something. This girl was annoyed that she lost her knights and suffered. Then, she came to vent her anger at him. It was rather easy to appease such a child. ¡°You¡¯re not going to hold me responsible for your kidnapping, are you? If you had informed me of your arrival beforehand, it would never have happened.¡± ¡®Why don¡¯t you try me?¡¯ He spoke to her with a generous smile in contrast to his thoughts. ¡°I should be able to travel safely without the viscount¡¯s protection even if it¡¯s a remote area. This is thend you¡¯ve been managing for decades, after all. But I met bandits three times in a day after crossing the border. Don¡¯t tell me Lishan is actually a ce with loose security?¡± He flinched inwardly due to the sharp rebuttal, but his smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°You may not know, but this area is always stricken by a lot of disasters. We can¡¯t improve security with finances that are far from sufficient to even feed the younger ones. It¡¯s been like this even during the reign of the previous emperor.¡± Chapter 67 He assumed that if he mentioned the previous emperor¡¯s name, she would be taken aback. And the woman¡¯s face had a small twitch, just like his prediction. He decided to take it even further. ¡°With insufficient funds, I¡¯m barely able to train my soldiers and maintain the troops. It cost me a lot to find you, Your Highness.¡± As he omitted those words, he lifted his neck even more. Apollonia slowly closed and opened her eyes as she mulled over his words. Apollonia blinked slowly at him, who had begun to raise his head, and mulled over his words. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. But why did the soldier who imed to be looking for me forget their duty and take a child that was unrted to any of this? Is that the representation of the soldier that you¡¯re so proud of?¡± ¡°The child is dangerous since she attacked me in the past. Naturally, I assumed she had something to do with your kidnapping. I¡¯m nning to punish her severely after this discussion.¡± ¡°That child is not a kidnapper. She helped me.¡± ¡°Your Highness must have fallen for her tricks. Be won¡¯t help anyone without hidden intentions.¡± The viscount constantly got on her nerves. His response was something she had expected. ¡°Even if that child is your acquaintance, doesn¡¯t mean that my soldier judgement isn¡¯t right.¡± If the princess lost her temper and became angry or cried out loud, no one in this room would take her seriously. Her order to search this mansion would be invalidated. But Apollonia was resolute. ¡°Are you telling me even after spending the citizen¡¯s taxes on training your soldiers, the best thing they could do was drag a child to interrogate her about the princess¡¯s whereabouts? Is that your exnation? If the soldier¡¯s judgment is wrong, then I assume you¡¯re willing to take responsibility as their superior?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s all thanks to my soldier that you ended up here safely!¡± he said proudly, thumping his chest. Judging from the heightened voice of the woman, she seemed to be filled with anger. Then she would burst into tears soon enough, right? ¡°Then your sins are evident.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve arrived safely, you should just behave¡­ what?¡± His confidence dropped with his jaw. Apollonia continued. ¡°The moment when that child was caught by the soldier, I was in the same house. I even had a word or two with your soldier.¡± When she found themander of the soldier, who had been beaten by Uriel¡¯s sword hilt in the corner of the reception room, she gestured at him with her chin. Themander was surprised and couldn¡¯t even manage his facial expression, revealing his involvement in front of everyone. Now that Apollonia knew the face of the person who had captured Tanya, he couldn¡¯t deny what she said anymore. ¡°He was so happy that he found the child and went back without even thinking about identifying me, who was next to him. How could a soldier who was supposed to search for the missing princess fail to recognize the princess right in front of his nose!¡± As soon as Apollonia finished speaking, she swung the whip toward the viscount. The whip fell near his right foot, the sound echoing loudly in the reception room. The viscount squeezed his eyes shut involuntarily. ¡°Th-that¡­ that must be a mistake¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s called ipetence. Your first sin is ipetence.¡± The reception room fell silent. The momentum that the viscount had had was slowly being lost. It was an unexpected turn of events. He didn¡¯t know a young girl could exude such a thundering force. The princess, whom he thought would recklessly use him of tyranny, showed an unexpected side. He thought she was easy to deal with, but that was now obviously a big mistake ¡°Please listen to me once¡­¡± Apollonia looked at the butler who stood next to the viscount. ¡°Bring me the financial reports for thest 10 years. Let me tell you about your second sin.¡± She was no longer smiling. The butler, who had a little more experience than the viscount, instinctively felt danger. ¡°My Lord¡­ what shall I do, sir?¡± he asked the Viscount in a small voice. But Apollonia, who heard it, once again swung the whip to the floor. Whack-! ¡°The Lord here is me. Butler, you don¡¯t need his permission to follow my order.¡± The fiery golden eyes red at him as if they were going to devour him. Chapter 68 ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s my fault in judgment! I will bring it right away.¡± The butler scurried away with a nod. Before he disappeared, Apollonia didn¡¯t miss the small movement from the viscount¡¯s mouth. The butler ran away to the library. He opened the desk drawer and picked up a ck ledger. It was a false one prepared in case of any circumstances. Apollonia inherited the estate when she was nine years old. Already aware of Lishan¡¯s difficult finances, she immediately reduced taxes on permanent residents. Since she was not yet of age, the consent of her father, the Emperor, was needed to make such a major decision. The Emperor, who only cared about his image, naturally wrote his consent. He added, of course, an important piece of advice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this kind of problem from now on. All you have to do is y an instrument and dress up.¡± Meanwhile, the viscount, who had already falsified the details of the tax management, was thrilled to hear the news. And since then, he rarely reported about the estate¡¯s financial state and reigned as the ¡®Lord¡¯. He also allocated the extra money for his personal gain. Nevertheless, he was prepared for the worst scenario. Maybe the princess would give Lishan to someone as a dowry. What if she would abruptly ask him to hand out the documents and titles? Just like today. The false books weren¡¯t a big deal. The amount of taxes collected was difficult to alter, so it was written ordingly, but all the records were fabricated as if the funds was used for the estate¡¯s development. When a famine struck, he would make it seem as if he had sent a huge amount of grains for relief, when in reality, he only sent a little. He also wrote that he held a festival tofort the residents. The funds were inted even for basic costs such as soldier¡¯s sries. As time went by, the evidence had already been destroyed, and everyone who lived on the estate listened to the viscount. It would be hard to dig out any dirt even if you gave your all in investigating. Apollonia folded the most recent books that the butler gave to her. ¡°The prices in Lishan are very high. The amount of expenditure is this big, hmm.¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t help it. That¡¯s because we wanted to rescue the people who were suffering from disasters.¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many servants or soldiers, yet their living expenses are this high. Weapons are expensive, too.¡± ¡°As I said earlier, our security isn¡¯t very good¡­ because of the multiple natural disasters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a terrible price for maintenance expenses, but like I said before¡­.¡± The viscount¡¯s shoulders flinched along with those of the leader who stood in the corner. But Apollonia kept her eyes on the book. ¡°At least the servants were living in abundance.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s true. They¡¯re very satisfied¡­ and loyal to me, I mean, to His Majesty.¡± Unlike the deceitful and calcting figure he showed before, he stammered a little. So how exactly would she analyze thisplicated book thoroughly? Therger the expenditure, the harder it was to break down each detail. She would have to stay up all night, rooting out the people involved and interrogating them one by one, and cross-checking the congruence of each statement. If they found a fault in the minor expenses, he could just dismiss it as a mistake. He tried to calm himself down. However, unexpected words flowed from the woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°What is your name and position?¡± She pointed at themander who stood in the corner, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Pardon? Yes! My name is Stan Boris! I¡¯m themander of my lord, no, the viscount¡¯s soldier!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other servants, but I suppose you¡¯re the highest paid among the soldiers. That¡¯s what the book says.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s right.¡± Apollonia closed the book, resting her chin on her hands and staring at Stan Boris intently. ¡°How much do you get paid in a month?¡± Stan Boris, the viscount, and the butler stiffened. She didn¡¯t bother to check theplicated andrge expenditures. For simplicity and precision, she pointed out a small detail to match the book with Stan¡¯s answers. ¡°On-one month¡­¡± Stan muttered. Unfortunately, he only dealt with the work outside the mansion, and had no idea what was written in the secret book. He didn¡¯t even know that such a thing existed. Chapter 69 ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a difficult question.¡± ¡°M-my sry changes little by little every year.¡± ¡°I mean this year¡¯s sry.¡± She tapped her finger on the desk with a bored look on her face. ¡°I mean¡­ I mean¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness, the sry he received is¡­¡± The butler, who wrote the book himself, tried to intervene. But before he finished his words, Apollonia nodded to Sid, and Sid immediately drew his sword at the butler, who then turned a ghastly pale. Shiing-! The sword made an eerie sound. The butler hurriedly shut his mouth when he saw the sword facing him. ¡°What were you saying again?¡¯ Apollonia asked Stan again. Stan wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew that he would be safe only if he said what was written in that ck book. ¡°I-I get ten gold coins a month.¡± He lied. In fact, his sry was only three to eight coins, but he assumed that the book contained much higher amounts. ¡°Ten gold coins. It¡¯s not a small amount.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my lord, no, the viscount¡¯s generosity.¡± Apollonia raised one of her eyebrows as if it was unexpected. Stan thought that he managed to quickly adapt and roughly guessed it correctly. He didn¡¯t even notice the viscount¡¯s face take on a pallid shade. The questions continued. ¡°Who is your adjutant? How much does he get paid? What about the other soldiers?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ the adjutant is Thompson, and he takes six, or seven, no, eight gold coins. Same goes with the soldiers¡­¡± Stan had finally noticed the viscount¡¯s face, which was getting crumpled by the minute, so his answers were mumbled out. Tak-! Even before Stan¡¯s words were finished, Apollonia threw the thick ck book she had in her hands. ¡°Heugh!¡± The book hit Viscount¡¯s nose and fell. It was one of the most painful and insulting moments of his life, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Pick it up and read it.¡± ¡°Yo-Your Highness.¡± The viscount, who failed to ovee his embarrassment, slowly opened the book without a chance toin about his pain. ¡°The so-soldiers monthly pay¡­ S-Stan Boris¡­¡± His lips quivered as he read. ¡°¡­Fifty gold coins.¡± ¡°What?¡± When the ridiculous number came out, Stan forgot to maintain his facial expression and asked back reflexively. ¡°Luhan Thompson¡­ forty-five gold coins.¡± The other soldier¡¯s jaws dropped. ¡°Viscount, what does it mean when the money written in the record is different from the money received by soldiers?¡± Apollonia¡¯s low and calm voice was mixed with anger. Her dark, red eyes stared at him like she would burn him alive. ¡°Your second sin is corruption.¡± ¡°Your Highness, this is a misunderstanding. Th-that bastard is lying because he¡¯s afraid that he¡¯ll look like he¡¯s getting a lot of money..¡± ¡°And you lied endlessly throughout my interrogation.¡± Apollonia cut off his words. The Viscount froze wordlessly. ¡°Rather than being loyal to the lord, you only care about your own interest. Your third sin is disloyalty.¡± Taang-! As soon as she finished speaking, there was a third whipping in the reception room. This time, the end of the whip fell between his right and left feet. The Viscount immediately fell on his knees. ¡°Have mercy on me! I haven¡¯t touched the big funds! I¡¯ll return all the money and¡­¡± ¡°We need to search the house to see if you¡¯re right. The butler shall guide us.¡± When she gestured at Sid, he grabbed the butler¡¯s arm and stormed out the room along with the Bes. This time, he had no time to protest. His men were confused as to whether they should block Sid or not, because the viscount was kneeling and trembling. In an instant, the positions reversed. The princess, who had invaded the mansion along with several guards and residents, had taken control of his mansion. But they wouldn¡¯t be able to search everything¡­ oh no! He regretted not separating her from the others the moment she came. He could have just said she got into an ident when she went missing! He didn¡¯t expect he would be so badly humiliated in front of people like this. Dejected as he was, he also grew curious about this¡­ true lord of Lishan. But all his secret agents had all agreed unanimously that this crazy princess was dumber than her peers. If so, who was the woman in front of him? Without the knights¡¯ assistance, she visited a mansion full of his men and overpowered him with only a few words. The viscount had never met anyone like her in his life. Chapter 70 A woman like this was living like a dead person in the Imperial family? Was that even possible? ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of sins I¡¯m going to discover we are done searching this mansion.¡± Apollonia sighed. Viscount Diaman even used all his strength to roll his head. His face was distorted while he concentrated on his thoughts. He felt that the medicine that he received from Amoreta had subsided. The butler, who was scared witless, would not be able to hide all the secrets in this mansion. All of sudden, he recalled the residents who had been imprisoned in his secret underground prisons. Some were beaten and left unattended for failing to pay taxes, plus the women¡­ He shook his head vigorously. After the search, he would be dead. He might not even be able to diefortably. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Apollonia asked the viscount, who was biting his lips and nails. Startled, he looked at her face again, and an idea took form. ¡®The Princess¡¯s guards are out now!¡¯ The only people left in the reception room on her side were the princess herself, the little girl Tanya, and the guard with a robe covering his face, but he still looked young. On the other hand, there were 10 of his soldiers in this room with him. ¡®What if I take her hostage?¡¯ She would be terrified, since she didn¡¯t expect that the viscount would use force. If he caught her, themander of the imperial knights would think of him as a brave knight who helped them. Then he could just run away to the next country with the money he umted. If he was caught, he would be punished for attempted murder of the royal family, but if he acted quickly, he could get away with it. He couldn¡¯t close his mouth at the brilliant idea. As expected, there was a hole to escape to even if the sky copsed. ¡°Your Highness.¡± He took a step closer to Apollonia, pretending to be calm. He was even closer to her than her young guard, who had a sneer that looked to be his usual expression. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Take this!¡± He threw himself at her. The viscount was a former knight, but he was better at wrestling than swordsmanship. Swoosh-! ¡®Huh?¡¯ But it was weird. His arms were numb and his throat hurt. ¡°Keugh!¡± After he barely took a breath under the choking pressure, he saw a long arm covered in a robe wrapped around his neck, It was the princess¡¯s guard. He came from behind and grabbed his neck. The viscount was obviously closer to her, so when did he move this close? ¡°Kheughh!¡± As the pressure on his neck increased, the Viscount iled around his arms and legs. The guard kept tightening his arms, and it wasn¡¯t until Apollonia nodded that he finally loosened his grip. ¡°Cough!¡± The viscount fell to the floor. It was only his neck that was attacked, but his whole body was numb. For a moment, he could only see the ceiling of the reception room, but soon Apollonia¡¯s face entered his vision. Tch¡­ Viscount, did you think Sid Bian would leave me defenseless? Did you think he trusted you? ¡°Ugh¡­ cough!¡± ¡°As long as this man is by my side, there are only two people in the world who can attack me. One is Sid Bian, who is now searching the basement of your house, and the other is my father in the capital.¡± Apollonia slowly shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°Although it¡¯ll be shocking if you manage to seed with that skill of yours.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°An attempt to endanger the princess. Your fourth sin is treason.¡± The viscount copsed pathetically. Not long after came the sounds of Sid returning with the vigers. ¡°From that sound alone I can guess your other crimes. Exploitation, sexual abuse, kidnapping, illegal detention¡­¡± She sighed, and then continued bitterly. ¡°Viscount, I¡¯m sorry, but we should wrap up the conversation here. Maybe you¡¯ll never see me again for the rest of your life.¡± Viscount Mason Diamann. He was unable to answer anything, andy down on the floor with trembling limbs. * * * Chapter 71 Gunter Berton, a veteran of the Imperial Knights Corps, sighed as he sat at the dining chair in Viscount Diamann¡¯s annex. ¡®I must have sinned in my past life.¡¯ He was not aspetent as Sid Bian or Gaius Leifer. He had his own sense of justice and fairness, butcked the ability to carry it out during difficult situations. He was only suitable to manage small troops or small estates. As the second son of a baron, he had no title, but had the experience of managing an estate on behalf of his father. Gunter experienced war when he was young, and almost got caught up in a revolt. In fact, he often faced retaliation for refusing to join. He staunchly followed one rule after being near death¡¯s door several times. ¡®Let¡¯s live a long life.¡¯ Although he always admired heroes, he knew his aptitude, talent and situation very well. He knew that neutrality was the only way to live a long life. When Gaius Leifer ascended the throne and numerous power shifts urred within the imperial family, Gunter survived both major and minor conflicts without siding with anyone. Even when Leifer prevailed and seized the imperial throne, he kept a moderate distance. He did as many reports he needed to do and only carried out his duties. However, he did not help the opposing party. That¡¯s why he hadn¡¯t been promoted in a long time. While his junior who tried to earn Petra Leifer¡¯s favor got promoted to deputymander of first knights and second knights, he was constantly put on the backburner. After countless neglections, now he was in charge of escorting the princess to the roughnd. ¡®Now I¡¯m really going to retire and farm on my brother¡¯s estate.¡¯ He always epted his situation with modesty. In fact, escorting the princess wasn¡¯t that hard. Shes wasn¡¯t picky, and although there were bandits, she wasn¡¯t afraid of them because she saw that they had lousy skills. It was quitefortable and pleasant considering the payment. ¡®Let¡¯s finish myst job as a knight without any problem and retire cleanly.¡¯ That was his n. So when he lost the princess, Gunter felt like the world was turning upside down. ¡®It¡¯s stained the peace that I¡¯ve been protecting so intensely.¡¯ Of course, he was naturallypassionate and was genuinely worried about the princess¡¯ safety. So Gunter went to the viscount¡¯s residence to ask for help, but he was just an arrogant guy who drove the knights into his annex and pretended to look for the princess. He wanted to search independently but he didn¡¯t know anything about Lishan. His fellow knights didn¡¯t help much either, only concerned with pointing fingers at each other rather than finding the princess. He knew it was riching from a guy like him, but it was a little disgusting that no one was genuinely worried about the young princess¡¯ disappearance. ¡°Sorry, Veronica! I was going to retire honorably and take you on a trip with my retirement pay!¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back his despair and banged the table, calling the name of his wife who wasn¡¯t there. But his misfortune wasn¡¯t over, and he felt someone¡¯s presence behind his back during his shameful moment. ¡°Lo-Lord Berton¡­¡± As he looked back, he saw Ryan, his junior knight. His face was red as if he hade to deliver urgent news. ¡°Uh, uhm! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gunter tugged his moustache. Dammit, Ryan was famous for his big mouth. Gunter distanced himself from that guy, not because of bad feelings or anything, but because he spouted so much nonsense that neither the Emperor nor the Leifer family wanted him. However, Ryan didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Gunter Berton¡¯s dramatic monologue at the moment. ¡°Her Royal Highness the Princess is looking for me and Sir Berton.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gunter, who doubted his ears. ¡°What?¡± ¡°She came to this residence just a while ago.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the viscount?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. Sir Sid Bian delivered the news himself.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± It was ridiculous that the first person to be notified of this wasn¡¯t the viscount. But that wasn¡¯t important now. Her Royal Highness the Princess is back!! If God was being generous and the Princess weren¡¯t seriously injured and her limbs were still intact, then he could ease the guilt of failing to protect her. In addition, he might still get his honorable retirement. Chapter 72 Gunter and Ryan ran to the viscount¡¯s office where the princess was waiting for them. But he couldn¡¯t help to be appalled at the scene unfolded before them The office where furniture and items were once neatly organized was littered with documents, books and ink spills. And in the middle of the mess was a 17-year-old girl with tears on her face. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Apollonia was holding a book that appeared to be a record book in one hand and an unidentified document with ink spilled all over it on her other. Meanwhile, she herself was stained with ink spills everywhere. Her hair was tangled, as if someone yanked it, and her lips were bleeding. ¡°Are you here?¡± Her voice was hoarse. As far as Gunter and Ryan knew, this girl always used polite honorifics to her subordinates, almost to the point where her dignity as a princess was undermined. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s going on here? Where¡¯s the viscount?¡± ¡°In the prison. The viscount is in there,¡± Apollonia replied with nk, unfocused eyes. ¡°No, who the hell dares to¡­¡± ¡°I mean¡­I was the one who gave that order.¡± She began to exin. Apollonia was nearly kidnapped by bandits, but escaped thanks to Sid. As she wanted to seek help from the viscount, she got help from the vigers to help her with directions. Unfortunately, however, the second she walked in, the viscount was seen whipping an innocent child. ¡°¡­So when Your Highness questioned the viscount, all his sins resurfaced like a stem of sweet potato?¡± ¡°Why did he do that to the child? The Viscount collected enormous taxes every year¡­ so I told him to bring out the records because I thought I¡¯d have to find out something, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would confess to all his crimes. I can¡¯t let a criminal go free, can I?¡± The Princess sighed and touched her forehead, leaving an ink stain. The two people finally understood the situation. The corrupt Viscount Diamann was unable to defend himself properly due to the abrupt visit of the Princess, and ended up making useless confessions. Her Royal Highness was not really willing to investigate anything. The viscount had no idea that her personality was so submissive and timid. If he had known, he would have been able to get out of the situation easily. ¡°So now, Your Highness is¡­¡± ¡°As you can see, as the lord, I¡¯m trying to clean up the viscount¡¯s sins. These¡­ these documents are just too hard to understand. There¡¯s too many, and the terminology is too hard¡­¡± Instead of speaking, Apollonia shed tears, so annoyed that she crumpled up the documents in her hand. ¡°My goodness, Your Highness. Please leave it alone and get up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only embezzlement, but the viscount also keeps innocent people in the basement, beating them¡­ the fact that the viscount is helping his own people is nice, but they¡¯re all aplices.¡± Looking at her sniffling, Gunter warmly helped her to get up. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll help you as much as we can.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s actually why I called Lord Berton,¡± Apollonia said as if she had just remembered. ¡°I heard Sir Berton has run an estate. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± With her hands sped eagerly, she looked up at Gunter with a tearful eyes. It was as if she was looking at her savior. ¡°That¡¯s right! If it¡¯s Sir Berton, he definitely can help!¡± Ryan pped his hands. Gunter also nodded. He was a warm-hearted man who was always grateful for whatever he had. Viscount Diamann¡¯s atrocities were too severe, and this young and naive girl was incapable of dealing with it. ¡°Please go back and rest. I¡¯ll take care of it and report to you.¡± He handed the handkerchief to Apollonia. Something warm filled his heart. Not only was he no longer med for endangering the princess, but the fact that he also did something to help her made him happy. *** Chapter 73 ¡°You picked a very good person. Gunter Berton is organizing this matter fairly and urately,¡± said Sid admiringly. ¡°He¡¯s been like that for a long time. He¡¯s been faithful to principles, adherent to justice, flexible in his own way, and worthy of your acknowledgment.¡± ¡°I just said that each of them has their own advantages. I mentioned countless other knights, but Your Highness is the one who picked Gunter Berton.¡± Apollonia smiled at Sid¡¯s praise. ¡°Since when have you had him in mind, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Well, it always seemed remarkable to me that someone from a humble family resisted going to my father¡¯s side for such a long time even when he was passed up for promotions because of that. The more I observed, the more I felt it was a waste to let him go, but I didn¡¯t really think about what I should do with him.¡± ¡°You must have been delighted to see him on your escort list.¡± ¡°I just thought there was one more decent person aside from Sid and Uriel. I didn¡¯t expect things to be this convenient like this, though.¡± Apollonia sounded nonchnt, but inwardly she was quite satisfied. A few days passed since Gunter Berton was assigned to deal with the Viscount¡¯s disposition. The viscount¡¯s tyranny was great, but the investigation ended quickly because Lishan had a small budget from the start and a small number of servants. Viscount Diamann confessed everything to Gunter in a daze, and the rest of people failed to deny their crimes, making it less time-consuming. On the day Apollonia interrogated them in the reception room, all the soldiers and servants in the room were the viscount¡¯s close people, in other words, aplices to the crime. ¡°The viscount and the butler will be executed, the rest of the people should be banished from the country, considering they only followed orders.¡± On the day the investigation ended, Gunter wrote a long report and organized his opinions and findings neatly. Apollonia actually reviewed the report very meticulously and took note of it, but in front of Gunter, she approved his proposal while pretending to be a girl who was afraid of execution but good at listening to adults. Only about 20 days after Apollonia arrived in Lishan, the execution of Viscount Diamann, who had exploited and harassed the residents for decades, was decided. The residents cheered with teary eyes. The princess distributed the properties amassed by the viscount to the residents, then removed the unreasonable regtions he had set. The most valuable jewel in his treasury, a ne made of tinum string and arge ruby, was awarded to Gunter. ¡°I-I can¡¯t receive such precious things.¡± Gunter knew that receiving excessive gifts would be a burdenter on. However, due to Apollonia¡¯s tearful persuasion and the fact that Veronica had never received a jewel gift in her life, he eventually rescinded his refusal.. He had to admit that he felt happy at the princess¡¯ admiration. Before long, Ryan spread an exaggerated ount of Gunter¡¯s achievements. ording to the story, Gunter Berton took it upon himself to expose the viscount¡¯s evil deeds and punish him to help the princess who couldn¡¯t manage the estate nor judge the sinners. The ruby ne was nothingpared to how smoothly things proceeded thanks to his work. In addition, a friendship with Gunter Berton was priceless, capable of swaying his neutrality with appreciation. She was going to give so much credit and reward to this ordinary-yet-precious person, much more than what Petra could ever give him. Yes, he might not have realized it, but the neutrality he had been protecting was already beginning to crumble, and it wasn¡¯t because he thought the jewelry was that precious. The most precious thing for a kind but modest person? A sense of aplishment thates from being a hero to the helpless. That was the real reward Apollonia gave to Gunter. *** On the day before the executions, Apollonia took a walk alone in the woods next to the mansion. It was a quiet space that the viscount used as a personal walking trail, and the weather was perfect to walk around in a robe. She received two letters that morning. One was from Adrian. There was nothing special in the capital city, and the Emperor received the news about Lishan, including Gunter Berton¡¯s aplishment. However, he paid no heed to it and moved on. Other misceneous news about the servants in the pce was also in the letter. Chapter 74 At night, the Bes held their own feast. They chose to celebrate in hills hidden by rocks and trees, building fires, cooking food, and ying and dancing to music. Having never been free all their lives, they regained their passion in music and art. Apollonia, who was invited without anyone knowing, had a chance to see the rare scene up close. Of course, with Uriel sitting next to her. ¡°He called you, aren¡¯t you going toe?¡± Uriel asked in a somewhat discontented tone. His unfriendly gaze seemed to be directed at Tan. ¡°I only learned Imperial banquet dances,¡± Apollonia answered with a smirk. Wearing afortable white skirt and long braids, she looked like a normal girl at first nce. ¡°How about instruments? Don¡¯t the imperialdies learn how to y instruments?¡± ¡°I learned a long time ago from a very famous teacher. But I only know how to y three songs.¡± She spoke the truth. In fact, Apollonia learned how to y instruments and how to appreciate music, but her fingers were not very fast. Oh,e to think of it, she had never been good with her hands. She didn¡¯t even learn swordsmanship. As if to add fuel to her momentary gloom, Tan picked up the lyra and began to y. His reputation of being a wandering poet was not an exaggeration. His long white fingers danced over the lyra, sometimes sweetly and sometimes intensely. The performance sucked people in even though he didn¡¯t receive formal lessons. He was full of confidence, and emotions flowed freely. ¡°Good job! That¡¯s my grandson.¡± The old woman smiled broadly and pped. Then she herself picked up a musical instrument and harmonized perfectly. ¡®Wow, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have that talent.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but admire them. How easy it was to forget her position, the rules, and everything she had learned so far so naturally. The performance ended, and some people dancing stopped for a while, too. ¡°A precious person is here today.¡± As the movement subsided, the old woman spoke in a clear voice, lifting the wooden cup. The mes made her shadow shift and spread. ¡°The one who didn¡¯t forget us and even gave us a new life.¡± She pointed to Apollonia with her wrinkled hand. A momentter loud cheers were heard. Tanya¡¯s voice was particrly distinct. The old woman beckoned Apollonia with a wink, waiting for her to speak. More than a hundred people¡¯s eyes focused on her. It was the first time this had happened since she was nine years old, so Apollonia was bound to be a little nervous. ¡°How grateful we would be if our lord gave us a word of blessings before she returns to the capital.¡± At the old woman¡¯s earnest request, Apollonia slowly moved forward. Once again, the cheers filled the air. ¡°¡­Dear citizens.¡± Her voice was low and somber. The cheers subsided and everyone was listening. ¡°I¡¯d like to say something else other than a blessing.¡± People were buzzing. What did she mean by something else? ¡°I¡­ want to sincerely apologize to all of you.¡± The words that she had prepared and practiced for several days came out of her mouth. Apollonia felt her whole body tense. The hill became silent in an instant. Every single person listened to Apollonia. ¡°As you know, I am your lord who inherited Lishan from my grandfather at the age of nine.¡± Her voice was shaking a little. It was something she wanted to postpone but had to do eventually. ¡°It is my fault that I left you in Mason Diamann¡¯s hands, that I did not stop his tyranny, that I did not protect you from the natural disasters¡­¡± Apollonia took a deep breath. The next words were not easy to broach. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of my maternal grandfather, the previous emperor.¡± The eyes surrounding her widened. The royal family was treated like a god. But the great emperor was criticized by his own granddaughter. The Bes, who were used to being called witches and sorcerers, were not used to receiving an apology from anyone. Furthermore, they did try to rob the princess before. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be excused just because of my youth. I¡¯m ashamed for not being able to protect my people as the lord and ruler.¡± Chapter 75 She grabbed her shoulder, staggering. Apollonia approached to help her, and she could see wounds all over the woman¡¯s body. Whip marks and bruises marred her skin, the faint outline of bones indicative of starvation. When Apollonia held out the snacks and water she had put in her robe, the woman ate and drank it immediately. A wounded beauty was held captive in Mason Diamann¡¯s secret room. Apollonia had a rough idea of what happened. ¡°There, please get me that bottle over there.¡± The woman pointed to one of the dozens of used bottles lined up in the corner. As soon as the request was fulfilled, the woman poured a few drops of liquid on her shoulder. ¡°Sigh¡­ I can¡¯t make a cure because of theck of ingredients, but I¡¯m d there¡¯s a painkiller.¡± From what she said, this woman seemed to have considerable pharmaceutical ability. ¡°What are those?¡± Apollonia gestured to the bottles. They were mostly empty, but some contained liquids of all colors. The woman hesitated and looked at Apollonia with anxious eyes. ¡°¡­Mason Diamann has been stripped of his title and locked up.¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled. ¡°He was punished for his tyranny. That¡¯s why I can freely take a walk in the woods.¡± The woman stared attentively at Apollonia¡¯s mouth, shadowed by her hood. Then she nodded with a half-smiling, half-crying expression. ¡°You¡¯re not lying.¡± ¡°Please tell me everything. I can help you.¡± ¡°The empty bottles are for the drugs the viscount asked me to make, and the liquid in the others are painkillers I made with leftover ingredients. The things next to those aren¡¯t normal stuff, so be careful,¡± she said bitterly. ¡°I followed his demands because he threatened to drug me if I didn¡¯t.¡± Apollonia understood the situation instantly. There was truly no end to Mason Diamann¡¯s misdeeds. While the woman applied a few drops of the painkillers to the rest of her wounds, Apollonia looked into each ss bottle. A small piece of paper was attached to every bottle, exining the effects. ¡®Change voice to be like a woman¡¯s.¡¯ ¡®Boost strength for a short time.¡¯ ¡®Make appearance attractive.¡¯ ¡®Make people old and young¡¯ There were all sorts of drugs, all of them amazing. Most were things that Apollonia had never even heard of. Some were incredibly powerful. Even if this woman was a Be, it was unbelievable that a single person had the ability to make all these. ¡°Did you really make them all?¡± Apollonia looked around again. There were a few things like meters andmps that could be used to produce drugs. The woman only nodded in response. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been locked up since birth?¡± The Bes were like researchers, not powerful wizards. They studied various materials and technologies, and just implemented existing technologies bybining their meticulous calction and impable senses. To make new drugs, it was necessary to analyze and reconstruct the efficacy of several existing drugs and follow the principles of magic. That process took a very long time. If she made all those drugs, did that mean she had been locked up for about 10 years? However, the woman who listened to Apollonia only blinked as if she didn¡¯t understand the question. ¡°No, I think it¡¯s been four months. It¡¯s hard to grasp time when I¡¯m locked up here¡­¡± Apollonia doubted her ears. Four months? Yet she already developed dozens of powerful drugs and sorceries that hadn¡¯t existed before. It was impossible. ¡°Then, should I show you?¡± The woman picked up a shabby hat in the corner. When Apollonia, who didn¡¯t want to take off her robe, refused, the woman put the hat on her head with a slight smile. The hat glistened for a moment, and the light shifted to the woman¡¯s hair. ¡°What do you say?¡± The woman took off the hat and shook her hair. Her silky ck hair had turned into a blonde simr to Apollonia¡¯s. ¡°It took me a day to make it, but the viscount wanted something else.¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t close her mouth. That woman wasn¡¯t joking. It was a reasonable conclusion after witnessing the effectiveness of the hat. There was no way the viscount was willing to let go of such an amazing talent that could benefit him for a long time. It was almost crazy, a natural talent that ordinary people could never keep up with, a prime example of God¡¯s favoritism. Apollonia looked at the woman¡¯s face. Beautiful hair, a dazzling smile, a breathtaking face, a seductive scent. Heavenly beauty, but now it didn¡¯t matter. The genius of the century. There were no other words to describe her. ¡°Come out with me. Let¡¯s report the viscount¡¯s atrocities and help¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, but I can¡¯t.¡± Chapter 76 She thought the woman would be pleased, but that woman just shook her head. There was a sense of resignation in her voice. Her beautiful purple eyes looked empty and lifeless. ¡°Why? You obviously wanted to go out¡­¡± ¡°Would you like to read the bottle over there?¡± Apollonia picked up a small bottle in the other corner of the cabin. ¡®Long-distance death curse ¡¯ ¡°This is¡­¡± The woman nodded and pointed to the bottles next to her one by one. ¡®Burning pain¡¯ ¡®Miserable death¡¯ ¡®Truth serum¡¯ ¡°¡­Those are the things I made by the Viscount¡¯s order. I refused it at first, but¡­¡± Apollonia finally figured out why that woman couldn¡¯t shake the sadness on her face. ¡°I will be sentenced to death for making illegal drugs.¡± Sorcery and magic drugs were strongly controlled by the imperial family. Those who made and distributed such items without permission were severely punished because they were dangerous. That woman was dead the moment her deeds were known to anyone. Not to mention to a man as clean and fair as Gunter. ¡°What does the truth serum do?¡± asked Apollonia, holding a bottle that would make Petra go crazy. It was a miraculous drug that had never been heard before. But the woman¡¯s expression drastically darkened. ¡°¡­As I said, it was the Viscount¡¯s order. He wanted me to create drugs that don¡¯t exist in the world.¡± Apollonia shook her head. Everything was unbelievable. Then the sadness on the woman¡¯s face deepened a little. ¡°You must know how drugs work. Yes, I did it slightly differently from what the Viscount requested.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a drug that could naturally make people spit out the truth. There¡¯s not so much a drug could do to control someone¡¯s consciousness. So the drugs ¡®actually throw up the truth¡¯.¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a drug that makes you feel tear-jerking pain. The most extreme thing a human being can feel, so they can¡¯t help but throw up the truth.¡± Her unconventional ideas were perfect toplement her talent. Apollonia¡¯s hair stood on end while admiring her. Despite uttering such eerie words, tears flowed down from the woman¡¯s jewel-like eyes. Apollonia asked a question that she was reluctant to ask. ¡°¡­Has it ever been used?¡± The woman averted her eyes as if she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Her lips quivered for a long time, but eventually answered Apollonia¡¯s question. ¡°Viscount Diamann asked me to make those drugs again and again.¡± Apollonia suddenly recalled what she had heard from her maternal grandfather a long time ago. ¡®A talent that you can¡¯t control is a curse and a disaster.¡¯ ¡°Where did Her Highness go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not familiar with this area.¡± As Apollonia¡¯s head was filled withplicated things, the knights¡¯ voices were heard nearby. Apparently, they came out to look for Apollonia. Apollonia and the woman looked at each other with bewildered eyes. ¡°If the Imperial Knights see this, you will never be able to escape the death penalty.¡± Even though her circumstances were beyond her control, the woman¡¯s creations were still both harmful and illegal. Besides, her beauty made it obvious she was a Be, and ordinary people feared and condemned that. What would happen next was obvious. This woman, who was only a stranger in Lishan, would be executed as a witch. The viscount¡¯s servants would lie, saying that the witch seduced him to the point of losing his mind, and he would in turn be exempted from punishment. Even other Bes wouldn¡¯t dare say anything to protect her. ¡°The old woman said her eldest grandson was torn apart, eventually copsing due to the excruciating pain.¡± If what the old woman said was true, this woman¡¯s talent had harmed other people. Since Apollonia hadn¡¯t made a public appearance, she couldn¡¯t protect that woman either. The woman looked despondent. ¡°I was going to die anyway. I¡¯m d things turned out this way.¡± The woman tried to smile even when her tears fell. She was limping a little as she rose to her feet and walked toward Apollonia. Her disability didn¡¯t seem to be inflicted by the viscount, as she seemed to be used to it. Just how many hardships did this woman experience in her life? ¡°Can you buy me some time? So I can prepare for afortable death?¡± Her will to live was already gone. Apollonia caught sight of a sword in the corner of the cabin. The woman was looking in the same direction. ¡°Just in case, I¡¯ve got a spell next to me.¡± The woman smiled bitterly. It was not for self-defense. Atst, Apollonia was able to realize that she had been thinking of suicide for a long time. What would Grandpa have done in this situation? Without a doubt, he would have killed that woman right away. Whether it was done directly or through a proxy like Gunter, those who were dangerous and harmful should be exterminated right away. Grandpa would have nipped it in the bud, however¡­ Chapter 77 Tok-! Tok-! ¡°Is there anyone inside?¡± The sound of the knights¡¯ footsteps approached and someone¡¯s fist knocked on the cabin door. The woman¡¯s lips turned blue. ¡°Stay where you are.¡± Apollonia unknowingly stretched out her arms and blocked the woman from going toward the door. ¡°Pardon?¡± Apollonia decided to protect the woman. It wasn¡¯t because ofpassion alone. Obviously, she pitied that woman, but it was only a minor factor. Apollonia could not deny that she was overwhelmed by this woman whom she briefly met. It was just like the first time she met Uriel. Her heart skipped a beat. A heavenly genius. Some talents made people ecstatic just by existing. Apollonia did not want to let that woman die. It was such a waste to do that. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, so stay here until evening. I¡¯ll get you a horse so you can leave at midnight.¡± Apollonia searched through her robe and pulled out a pouch of gold coins. ¡°Get out of Lishan. There¡¯s no one here to protect you. If you go to the northern border, you¡¯ll bump into the knights, so go east.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Promise me one thing. Don¡¯t use your magic to directly hurt anyone.¡± The woman trembled and epted the money. Then she bit her lips and nodded. The woman appeared to deliberate for a bit. ¡°Tell me your name.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t trust her yet and reveal her identity. In fact, it was also dangerous for her to release the woman. ¡°If you want to find me, go to the capital. I¡¯ll find you.¡± Apollonia also pondered. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll find her for sure. How can one hide such a presence? If I can find her, this talent will be mine. I¡¯ll make her one of my people.¡¯ ¡°Open the door if someone¡¯s inside!¡± The guards kept knocking on the door. They had no time left. Apollonia took a step to open the door. ¡°Please take this.¡± She felt someone was grabbing her from behind, and when she turned around, the woman was holding something in her hand. It looked like a small scented pouch. ¡°It¡¯ll protect you one day.¡± Apollonia nodded because she didn¡¯t have time to ask for any more details. ¡°My name is Amoreta. Please keep that in mind.¡± Amoreta. It was an unforgettable name. ¡°There¡¯s no one inside.¡± Apollonia smoothly stepped out of the cabin. The guard tried to peek in but she closed the door before they saw anything. ¡°Yo-your Highness, why are you in this ce¡­¡± ¡°I went because I was wondering what¡¯s inside. There¡¯s nothing but junk inside.¡± ¡°I see. But it¡¯s dangerous to enter such a ce alone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡± She smiled meekly. ¡°It¡¯s a pretty forest, and I think this cabin is ruining the view.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be demolished anyway. Lord Berton told us to look around.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already looked around! There was nothing.¡± Apollonia knitted her forehead, acting as if she didn¡¯t like the cabin¡¯s ragged appearance. ¡°I don¡¯t like it because it¡¯s old and rusty. Burn it tomorrow.¡± ¡°Pardon? But Lord Berton¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to see it. Please tell Lord Berton that it¡¯s mymand. Today is the day of the viscount¡¯s execution, so burn him outside tomorrow.¡± The guard nodded after a moment of apprehension. Just like any girl her age, the princess was unable to bear anything nasty and unpleasant, so it was only natural for her to act that way. ¡°I understand.¡± And it was arranged perfectly. No one came to and from the forest on the day of the Viscount¡¯s execution, and no one saw a woman wearing a hat leaving the cabin. The next day, the knights faithfully carried out the Princess¡¯ order. The traces of Amoreta and the curse disappeared forever. *** ¡°Your Highness, look at this!¡± Tan, a handsome man with tied-up hair, called Apollonia with a sweet smile. He was busy brandishing a wooden stick in his hands like a young boy. She just smiled at him. It was close to midnight, a day before Apollonia¡¯s group returned. It was also the day after the execution. He was executed dishonorably on countless charges. Most of the people who lost someone precious or suffered other damages because of the viscount went to the execution site to watch and cheer during the procedure. Chapter 78 At night, the Bes held their own feast. They chose to celebrate in hills hidden by rocks and trees, building fires, cooking food, and ying and dancing to music. Having never been free all their lives, they regained their passion in music and art. Apollonia, who was invited without anyone knowing, had a chance to see the rare scene up close. Of course, with Uriel sitting next to her. ¡°He called you, aren¡¯t you going toe?¡± Uriel asked in a somewhat discontented tone. His unfriendly gaze seemed to be directed at Tan. ¡°I only learned Imperial banquet dances,¡± Apollonia answered with a smirk. Wearing afortable white skirt and long braids, she looked like a normal girl at first nce. ¡°How about instruments? Don¡¯t the imperialdies learn how to y instruments?¡± ¡°I learned a long time ago from a very famous teacher. But I only know how to y three songs.¡± She spoke the truth. In fact, Apollonia learned how to y instruments and how to appreciate music, but her fingers were not very fast. Oh,e to think of it, she had never been good with her hands. She didn¡¯t even learn swordsmanship. As if to add fuel to her momentary gloom, Tan picked up the lyra and began to y. His reputation of being a wandering poet was not an exaggeration. His long white fingers danced over the lyra, sometimes sweetly and sometimes intensely. The performance sucked people in even though he didn¡¯t receive formal lessons. He was full of confidence, and emotions flowed freely. ¡°Good job! That¡¯s my grandson.¡± The old woman smiled broadly and pped. Then she herself picked up a musical instrument and harmonized perfectly. ¡®Wow, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have that talent.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but admire them. How easy it was to forget her position, the rules, and everything she had learned so far so naturally. The performance ended, and some people dancing stopped for a while, too. ¡°A precious person is here today.¡± As the movement subsided, the old woman spoke in a clear voice, lifting the wooden cup. The mes made her shadow shift and spread. ¡°The one who didn¡¯t forget us and even gave us a new life.¡± She pointed to Apollonia with her wrinkled hand. A momentter loud cheers were heard. Tanya¡¯s voice was particrly distinct. The old woman beckoned Apollonia with a wink, waiting for her to speak. More than a hundred people¡¯s eyes focused on her. It was the first time this had happened since she was nine years old, so Apollonia was bound to be a little nervous. ¡°How grateful we would be if our lord gave us a word of blessings before she returns to the capital.¡± At the old woman¡¯s earnest request, Apollonia slowly moved forward. Once again, the cheers filled the air. ¡°¡­Dear citizens.¡± Her voice was low and somber. The cheers subsided and everyone was listening. ¡°I¡¯d like to say something else other than a blessing.¡± People were buzzing. What did she mean by something else? ¡°I¡­ want to sincerely apologize to all of you.¡± The words that she had prepared and practiced for several days came out of her mouth. Apollonia felt her whole body tense. The hill became silent in an instant. Every single person listened to Apollonia. ¡°As you know, I am your lord who inherited Lishan from my grandfather at the age of nine.¡± Her voice was shaking a little. It was something she wanted to postpone but had to do eventually. ¡°It is my fault that I left you in Mason Diamann¡¯s hands, that I did not stop his tyranny, that I did not protect you from the natural disasters¡­¡± Apollonia took a deep breath. The next words were not easy to broach. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of my maternal grandfather, the previous emperor.¡± The eyes surrounding her widened. The royal family was treated like a god. But the great emperor was criticized by his own granddaughter. The Bes, who were used to being called witches and sorcerers, were not used to receiving an apology from anyone. Furthermore, they did try to rob the princess before. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be excused just because of my youth. I¡¯m ashamed for not being able to protect my people as the lord and ruler.¡± Chapter 79 Although this was not the case in Lishan, most of the times the lords couldn¡¯t withstand the civil unrest. They used to bow deeply in front of the residents, apologize earnestly, and go back to their profligate life after abandoning the people they once apologized to. However, Apollonia did not bow her head. She did not abandon her dignity as the lord. Instead, she made eye contact with each person and openly admitted her faults. Apollonia continued, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want to justify all the treatment you¡¯ve received so far. Not one of my constituents should have been treated like that.¡± A weeping sound broke out somewhere. Surprisingly, it came from the muscr Ben. Then the old woman also shed tears. It seemed that Apollonia¡¯s words had released a lot of pent-up anger and grief. ¡°In addition, I promise I will never give up on you.¡± Every word she said burrowed deeply into the Bes¡¯ heart. Their faces showed an inclination to favor her. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been forced to make ends meet in a dangerous way because you weren¡¯t protected by thew.From now on, I promise to rule thend based on principles and trust,¡± she said. Many of the citizens, including Tanya¡¯s family, were greatly responsible for the raid on the Imperial Princess¡¯ envoy, which was a serious crime that warranted an execution. ¡°Starting from today, those who uphold principles and trust will be rewarded, and those who vite them will be punished.¡± Apollonia¡¯s message was clear. She wasn¡¯t going to hold anyone ountable for all their previous crimes. She even promised that they could escape a life of crime. When she beckoned, someone standing near filled Apollonia¡¯s ss with red fruit wine. ¡°Along with this drink, I want to bury your past here. If you ept my apology, so will I ept yours.¡± Every single one of them raised their ss. ¡°For your prosperity, for your honor.¡± It was a quick toast, but it was something that used to be unthinkable for the Bes. A dream. Apollonia drank the sweet red liquid in one go, and soon everyone there copied her. It was embarrassing to call a feast that wouldn¡¯t be recorded in history books a ceremony. But right in this ce, for the first time in her life, Apollonia gained the trust of her people directly. * * * Uriel was puzzled. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer?¡± Tanya looked up at him with gleaming eyes. Her little hands held something simr to a flower bouquet. Were those morning-glories? Or maybe just weeds? It was dark, but when he looked closely, the flower¡­ no, that grassy-looking thing was covered in dirt. Her message was clear, though he repeatedly doubted his ears. A confession. A love confession. The 13-year-old little girl confessed that she had grown fond of Uriel in a matter of days. ¡°You don¡¯t like me?¡± Her voice trembled and her eyshes fluttered. She seemed to have learned this from someone. ¡°I think you misunderstood, but I saved you from the viscount because of Her Highness¡¯mand¡­¡± ¡°I know that!¡± the child cried out and blushed at the thought of being rejected, attracting the stares and cheers of nearby people. ¡°I know, but you were so cool when you saved me! This is a serious confession! And I¡¯ve never seen anyone more handsome than my brothers!¡± How could one be this straightforward? Did she not know the concept of shame? The growing number of spectators made Uriel cringe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± He carefully chose his words. He didn¡¯t want to hurt a child who seemed innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to like anyone.¡± Ridiculous, meaningless dialogue came out of his mouth. He wanted to punch himself for saying such words to a young child, but he held the urge in and looked at Tanya with the sincerest expression he could muster. ¡°No way! So you¡¯ve never liked anyone before?¡± Tanya looked at him with great surprise, and then pity for hisck of experience. ¡°I¡¯ve dated five people!¡± she said proudly Uriel was bing more and more embarrassed. ¡°This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll wait a little longer, so go get some experience.¡± She sighed as if she was giving up before Uriel could say anything else. The people around them also clicked their tongue as though it was absurd. It was the moment when the pride of Saphiro¡¯s wolf, the most talented swordsman of the century,pletely copsed. Chapter 80 When Tanya ran away to dance with a boy her age, he shook his head and slipped away from the crowd. He was going to check on Apollonia and watch from afar, but he couldn¡¯t see where she had gone. ¡®Why can¡¯t I see her?¡¯ For a moment, his heart sank. Did he lose her in the midst of that silly confession? He looked around and walked further away from the crowd. Still, he couldn¡¯t find her. Soon, when Uriel¡¯s back bumped against arge rock, a familiar calm voice was heard from behind ¡°Did you get dumped for having no experience?¡± Uriel turned around but saw nobody. He quickly went to the other side of the rock There was Apollonia sitting in a ce where she could see but not be seen. She looked like a golden fairy in white with a lyra lying next to her. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence at the sight of the brightest smile he had ever seen on her face. ¡°Good to see you! Uriel!¡± Her tone was strangely soft. Her eyes were crinkled in a beautiful crescent moon eye smile, cheeks also more flushed than usual. ¡°¡­Are you drunk?¡± Apollonia shook her head twice vigorously. ¡°No way! I¡¯m the descendant of Apollo, so I drink well¡­¡± ¡°Have you ever had alcohol before?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Uriel approached and sat close to her. The two werepletely hidden behind therge white rock. There was a sweet scent in the air. It was definitely alcohol. ¡°You might get hurt if you get drunk.¡± Apollonia¡¯s clothes were quite thin. Uriel took off his robe and covered her exposed shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s return¡­¡± ¡°Uriel, do you know how to y the lyra?¡± Apollonia continued to smile brightly, golden eyes glimmering in the moonlight. They had sparked with me when she was dealing with Viscount Diamann, but now they were reminiscent of a beautiful sunset. Uriel felt dizzy every time he saw her smile. He was not drunk, but his heart was beating a little faster. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y.¡± ¡°But I do.¡± Apollonia tilted her head slightly as if to see if he thought she was joking or speaking nonsense. ¡°My mother taught me.¡± Her sunset eyes were downcast. ¡°I¡¯m not as talented as my mother. She liked music more than politics,¡± Apollonia muttered. It was the first time the story of Princess Elenia came out of her mouth. No, it was the second time. In Tanya¡¯s house she had said, ¡°You can be assasinated even if you¡¯re not interested in politics,¡± so it must have been about her mother. He nced at her to see her expression just in case, but fortunately she didn¡¯t look depressed, despite the slight longing in her voice. He had never seen her appear as such before, and so a corner of Uriel¡¯s heart started tingling. ¡°Then¡­ Do you like politics better?¡± Apollonia shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it in the first ce. My grandfather personally raised me because he was worried that I would be like my mother. He taught me to always think about the empire, and that I shouldn¡¯t get too engrossed in anything else.¡± ¡°I heard as much from Sid. Except for swordsmanship, there¡¯s no field you haven¡¯t mastered.¡± He recalled Apollonia swinging a whip at Viscount Diamann. It wasn¡¯t just a haphazard swing. Her timing and positioning were precise. She knew how to instill fear in people ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ it was hard to learn.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to follow a difficult lesson.¡± Uriel spoke from the bottom of his heart. Apollonia only shook her head. ¡°Well, I think my mother was stronger. She went against grandfather¡¯s will and lived for romance. My mother even dreamed of meeting her loved one and leaving the pce. But, well, you know the ending.¡± There was no sadness or anger in her voice; she probably already had ample time to sort out her feelings. ¡°Were you close with your mother?¡± ¡°Yes. I liked my mother.¡± Apollonia took something out of her sleeve as she answered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even protect what she had given me, but if she ever saw this, she would have scolded me, right?¡± The moment he saw the red jewel in her hand, Uriel¡¯s eyes widened. It was the ruby headpiece that she brought out on Mt. Calt. ¡°Is that¡­ a memento?¡± ¡°Yes, it was one of many.¡± Apollonia said with a small sigh. Once again, the longing from before colored her voice. Chapter 81 Uriel frowned. How strictly did Pascal III teach his granddaughter? He might have been proud to see his granddaughter casually pull out her mother¡¯s memento as she was getting closer to the throne. The chilly wind blew, and the sound of music from afar paused. Apollonia suddenly changed her position and made eye contact with Uriel. Her sunset eyes took his breath away yet again. ¡°Do you want me to y it for you? The lyra?¡± She leaned toward him, the distance between them narrowing even further, almost to the point of touching, but she didn¡¯t even realize. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ His heart was about to beat out of his chest. Uriel wondered briefly whether he should get up or not. ¡°¡­What kind of song is it?¡± But the words from his mouth werepletely different. ¡°The song Tan yed earlier! I want to practice!¡± Although it was hard to believe, she was extremely excited. It was the first time he saw something like that too. He tried to persuade her to return once again¡­ ¡°¡­Allow me to hear it.¡± But his mouth moved on its own. Additionally, Uriel¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t leave her rosy cheeks and crinkled smile. She picked up the lyra and started ying. It was anguid and mellow song with a few bursts of energy. It seemed like she had the talent of remembering any song she heard once. The problem was, apart from her original techniques, her drunk hands did not follow her head. The melody was fine, but it was cut off once in a while, and each time that happened, Apollonia burst intoughter. It was a terrible performance, but Uriel¡¯s eyes and ears only focused on her as if there was nothing else that mattered in the world. Her parted lips, her facial expression that looked shy whenever she made a mistake, herughter that punctuated those pauses. Pale shoulders, pale fingers, long braids that shone even in the dark¡­ The sound of herughter danced like music in his ears. All of her movements filled his senses. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to like anyone.¡¯ What he said a little while ago rang in his head. Uriel smiled bitterly. He knew that what he said was a lie. ¡°You¡¯ve never liked anyone?¡± No. No way. He was quite desperate for someone, actually. Someone who never left his mind from the moment he first met her, taking over his soul. When she coldly threatened to kill him, when she earnestlymanded him to stay alive, and when she gained the people¡¯s trust by showing her heart¡­ His master and the only woman in his life. Apollonia. Uriel was in love with her. Before he knew it, the performance was over. Rather than ending it properly, Apollonia had fallen asleep while ying. ¡®At times like this, she¡¯s no different from a child.¡¯ Her head was leaning against his shoulder. Uriel couldn¡¯t budge as he took in her steadily moving shoulders, the breaths that tickled his neck, her hand wrapped around one of his arms. She was so peaceful, so serene in that moment, as opposed to the drumming of his own heart. Her long eyshes cast a shadow on her cheek under the moonlight. Suddenly, he had the urge to own her. He wanted to kidnap her and cut her off from this world so that no one but himself could reach her. The emperor, Petra, that bastard Tan, and even Sid Bian. It would destroy her, though. Her ns, her ambitions, and her asional warmth would disappear altogether. Uriel shook his head. His rational side wondered about Apollonia¡¯s future, which had not yete. He wanted to see her getting what she wanted, watching her up close throughout every single path she chose. He burst into a smallugh. Had he been delusional? She wasn¡¯t a prize that anyone could own in the first ce. She was born a natural leader, and he wouldn¡¯t have changed it for anything. ¡°Apollonia.¡± He knew she couldn¡¯t hear him. If she had, she would have been angry at him for calling her name recklessly. ¡°I¡¯ll be your person.¡± His eyes shifted from Apollonia¡¯s closed eyes to her lips. She was someone whom he could never have. But there was one way to keep close to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be yours.¡± He wanted to risk his life for her, over and over again¡­ How wonderful. Perhaps because Uriel moved as he talked, Apollonia¡¯s red lips shifted slightly. He wanted to touch them. Just¡­ just once, his entire life in exchange. Chapter 82 Instead of doing anything, Uriel smiled and shifted his gaze to her fingertips. He lifted the hand on his arm and brought his lips closer. ¡°This is enough.¡± This much was more than enough. ¡°Now I am yours.¡± His spirit, his heart, and his soul, which he had preserved under pressure and torture. With that night¡¯s vows, they now all belonged entirely to one girl. ********* Chapter 7. The New Maid In the rose garden of Leifer. Petra was lost in thought in front of a cup of chrysanthemum tea. The hair decorated with only one small sapphire pin was never as messy as it was now. Her sharp eyes and chiseled features once gave her the title of a ¡®beauty¡¯, but not now. It wasn¡¯t that her appearance changed. There were just too many other words to describe her. She was a genius in trade, meticulous with the imperial administration, and cruel when dealing with enemies and unworthy subordinates. Having been praised for her ¡®beautiful amber eyes¡¯, they were now called the ¡®golden eyes that see through the times¡¯ and feared by many people. Petra let it slide because she didn¡¯t hate it. ¡°At Luwan Trade Company, we¡¯re having trouble securing sapphire gemstones this year. The mines in the west have reached the bottom¡­¡± Next to her was Lady Carlin, her maid and her closest aide, reporting on her work. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable,¡± Petra answered over a sip of tea. Most of the gem mines in the continent had their owners, and Petra¡¯s resources were slowly running out. The cost of maintaining the power of the emperor who had no royal blood was beyond imagination. But that did not concern her. In any case, the empire¡¯s tradepany in Luwan did not have anypetitors. Furthermore, Petra was interested in something other than the jewelry business these days. Something more precious than jewels. For example, a rare toy that could only be made with sorcery. The problem was theck of talent. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make deals with otherpanies to cover it.¡± Petra raised her hand in opposition to the idea. Being dragged around because of inadequate conditions was the job of the powerless. Wasn¡¯t she in the position to lead the market? ¡°No. We¡¯ll only use half of our resources. Restrict the production of new products, but make the design more colorful and delicate than ever. The more limited the goods are, the more the aristocracy wants it. Make it three times the price.¡± Mrs. Carlin nodded her head. Her master¡¯s business choice has never been wrong. ¡°Allow me to move on to the next issue¡­¡± Petra, who was ustomed to multitasking, nned her business and recalled her niece, who just returned from the roughnd at the same time. Of course, there was no hint of affection in her face. ¡®It won¡¯t be long before I get rid of Apollonia.¡¯ Pressing fingers against her temple as was her habit, Petra assessed the situation. Apollonia¡¯s visit to Lishan mostly went on without any troubles. During the visit, she identally found out about the vassal family¡¯s corruption, but she found a recement because shecked the ability to handle it herself. The troublesome niece will soon be married. In return, she would not only have won the military powerhouse Bjern as an ally, but also the right to sell tea, which had been marketed in Petra¡¯s tradepany. The details of the contract should still be discussed, but the overall framework has been set. She liked the n and the way it went. There was only one thing that bothered her. ¡°Her Highness the Princess has returned safely after five days of disappearance with her close escort.¡± The Imperial Princess, who suddenly went to Lishan, disappeared for five days with Sid Bian next to her. And then she came back unscathed. The messenger said Lishan¡¯s security was incredibly poor. It was difficult to get back on track once you got lost because the road was confusing, and yet the five days¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t it as if she¡¯sing back after taking care of something?¡¯ But then she recalled the failed assasination attempt. Apollonia almost lost her life but was only worried about her marriage, unable to exin the situation properly. Plus the wound that was clearly left on her arm. Petra shook her head slowly. The frightened look was consistent with her usual appearance when Petra threatened her. There was no way she could afford to think about anything else. Chapter 83 ¡®I have to trust rational judgement, not baseless feelings.¡¯ That was her irond principle. That principle allowed Petra to remain unwavering in the face of crisis. Good. Everything would be settled once the princess married the heir of another country and lost the right to the throne. Thus, the most important thing was the smooth progress of the marriage. Nothing much would likely happen before it, but Petra didn¡¯t like to miss even the tiniest detail that could make things go awry. ¡°Madam, Count Keaton is here.¡± A servant entered the rose garden and interrupted the conversation between Mrs. Carlin and Petra. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to disturb us now?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll do the rest tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Carlin, who was in the middle of reporting on an important silk import case, frowned and tried to get a word in, but Petra once again raised her hand to stop her. Someone who could help with the princess¡¯ marriage arrived just in time. ¡°Long time no see, Duchess.¡± The gray-haired, well-built man greeted her politely. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries. Aren¡¯t you an oldrade and friend of the emperor?¡± Petra greeted the count with a rare smile, which he returned. He had fought alongside Gaius in the previous emperor¡¯s war of conquest back then, the head of a well-known family who was promoted from viscount to count due to his considerable contribution. Petra and Count Keaton were entwined in business and politics, but they were far from being close friends. For Petra to use those words meant that she was giving him special favor. The count¡¯splexion brightened. ¡°As I wrote in the letter, I wanted to see Madam because of my eldest daughter.¡± The count, who was born with a military background, was a blunt and brusque man. He hated to waste time and always went straight to the point. ¡°Bianca is a wise and modest child. Now that she¡¯sing of age, I can¡¯t help but think about her marriage.¡± The count did not employ false humility. Bianca, the eldest of his three daughters, was the most favored by him and his wife. In other words, she was Count Keaton¡¯s precious daughter. ¡°The child is already 20 years old. She¡¯s at the age to get married.¡± Petra had already guessed his request but nodded her head in silence. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to ask for a great family, but with a bigger pond, isn¡¯t it natural that you¡¯ll meet more people¡­¡± The count uncharacteristically slurred his words. She smiled and beckoned him to continue. ¡°Isn¡¯t the spot of the imperial princess or the empress an honorable ce to be envied by many youngdies? The imperial family, without a doubt, can build rtionships with many prestigious families, and in all likelihood, lead to a good marriage.¡± ¡°I get what you mean, but there¡¯s no empress in the imperial family¡­ there are only queens.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about Her Highness the Princess, Madam. I will never forget your kindness if you select Bianca as the princess¡¯ maid.¡± The words Petra was waiting for came out of the count¡¯s mouth. She smiled gracefully once again. ¡°The position of the princess¡¯ maid of honor is truly unmatched to ensure a good marriage. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a shortage of people in the star pce right now¡­¡± he trailed off. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you for a favor.¡± The count spoke frankly. Petra also knew about the rumors. Count Keaton favored his eldest daughter and was looking for a suitable groom. It was not easy to find a son-inw because he had such high standards, to the point that no matter how wealthy or high ranking the candidate was, he refused if they didn¡¯t suit his preference. ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult thing to do,¡± she said graciously, much to the tion of the count. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Not only will I let her serve the princess, but I can also guarantee Bianca¡¯s future. By the time the princess gets married, the count will be able to get a suitable son-inw. I¡¯ll bet on my family¡¯s name.¡± ¡°How am I¡­ supposed to return this favor¡­?¡± ¡°I just need you to help me with one simple thing. If you can help me with that, you don¡¯t have to feel indebted to me.¡± Chapter 84 ¡°What could that be?¡± ¡°I just want you to keep a close watch on the princess and report her every move to me.¡± The count was momentarily repulsed. Reporting the master¡¯s behavior to others felt like a betrayal. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the princess will cause trouble before her wedding. I won¡¯t make you do more than that, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Only then did the count understand Petra¡¯s intentions. She had various surveince measures nted in the pce. They were mostly servants who were indebted to her or had a weakness, but among them were also the children of the nobles that were close to her. Petra¡¯s impure intentions would be too tant if she picked her own people and brought them in as the princess¡¯ maid. She couldn¡¯t risk disappointing the precious prince of Bjern if he saw that his future wife was treated poorly. That¡¯s why Petra wanted a nobledy from a prestigious family to attend to the princess while keeping that person as her right hand. When he couldn¡¯t respond, Petra held out a small box that seemed to be prepared beforehand. When he opened the box, there was a brilliant opal bracelet inside. ¡°How happy would she be if you gave this to your daughter as a wedding gift?¡± It was a priceless item. In other words, Petra was showing her sincerity. He agonized for a moment, but he nodded after a while. After all, the imperial pce is in the hands of the emperor and his family. It wouldn¡¯t be shameful to go with the flow as long as the princess isn¡¯t harmed. Most of all, he desperately wanted his precious daughter to marry into a noble family, and if possible, to a son-inw who knew martial arts. He wanted to do everything he could for her. ¡°Alright, Madam. I¡¯ll inform my daughter, so please take her with you at your convenience.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Bianca will meet a groom whom the count will admire and be a nobledy.¡± Petra wasn¡¯t really interested in Bianca¡¯s future. After she got what she needed, she would just introduce any nobleman that moderately fit the qualifications, and the count would have no choice but to ept. Of course, if Bianca was useless, or if she pledged loyalty to others, she could have an ident even before that. She had no idea that her promise to find Bianca a precious husband will be perfectly fulfilled in the near future. The perfect groom would catch Bianca¡¯s eyes, surprising even the count. * * * Lishan was now free of the thorn in its side. Gunther Berton was left behind, unable to refuse the emperor¡¯s order to remain in Lishan as the acting lord. ¡°I feel sorry for the people who suffered under the viscount¡¯s governance. So why doesn¡¯t someone as capable as Lord Berton stay here and help them?¡± Apollonia had asked it of Gunther with tears in her eyes. Entrusting Lishan to thepetent and upright man was something she always had in mind from the time she promised a better life for the Bes. She gave Gunther the status and rank that Viscount Diamann had before as gratitude for the work that he had done so far. Of course, it was also symbolic of her trust in him¡­ Gunther, who was neutral and stayed away from those in power, had never been given such trust. Apollonia¡¯s decision gave Gunther a newfound fulfillment, and though he was originally going to retire, he epted the offer without hesitation. The decision was made because she wasn¡¯t worried about him being loathed by the emperor or the Leifer Dukedom, as he was in a faraway province. His beloved wife, Veronica, decided to pack up ande to her husband. Apollonia was able to return to the imperial pce with ease and was nning for her next move. ¡°I¡¯ve returned safely. Father.¡± Apollonia stopped by the emperor¡¯s pce to deliver a formal greeting. ¡°You almost went missing in Lishan. Are you all right?¡± the emperor asked. Although the words seemed affectionate, the tone was stiff like usual. ¡°It was my mistake. Fortunately, I was able to reunite with the honorable knights again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pathetic that you can¡¯t even follow your escort properly.¡± Perhaps because there was no one else around except for the queens, he had finally given up on any pretense. Apollonia bit her lips and listened quietly. It was something she had rehearsed thousands of times, but she felt tired and wanted to go back quickly. Fortunately, she knew the way out. Chapter 85 ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± At the loud cough, he raised one eyebrow. ¡°Did you get sick? Just when you¡¯re about to get engaged?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father. It was cold in Lishan even though it was in the south. No matter how many clothes I wore, I got chills¡­¡± The emperor raised one eyebrow. If there was only one thing Apollonia inherited from him, it was his habit. So she knew the meaning of that expression. He wondered why Apollonia, who inherited the blood of the imperial family, could not endure the cold. ¡°The Imperial Pce is always warm, so I didn¡¯t expect that other regions would be this hard to bear¡­¡± Apollonia added in a shivering voice. The emperor¡¯s expression changed from curiosity to smugness. It was a good sign. To a very subtle degree, Apollonia seeded in appearing even more fragile in front of him. ¡°Go back and recuperate.¡± At that short statement, the two ended their reunion. *** ¡®How¡¯s Uriel doing?¡¯ Apollonia was lost in thought as she left the pce. After returning from Lishan, Apollonia found a separate residence for Uriel and asionally delivered instructions through Sid. She wanted to give him some freedom, he who had always lived in darkness. She didn¡¯t think anything had changed at first, but now she felt strangely empty when she couldn¡¯t see him beside her as she did in Lishan. He followed her in silence like a shadow and protected her at important moments. At some point, Apollonia grew particrly rxed next to him. She had never told anyone about her mother, nor yed the lyra for someone else¡­ Suddenly, Apollonia was reminded of how he listened to her y the lyra. Uriel had watched her poor performance so intently, as if he didn¡¯t want to miss a thing. ¡®This is not the time.¡¯ Apollonia shook her head slightly. It wasn¡¯t time for her mind to wander. There are other more urgent matters, including how to deal with her fiance. ¡°You have arrived, Your Highness.¡± Adrian greeted her first upon her return to the star pce. Perhaps because her wound had healed, she greeted Apollonia with the royal etiquette that she was perfectly ustomed to. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the bath and a change of clothes. Your favorite refreshments are also being prepared, so you can enjoy them after bathing. Please call me whenever you need me.¡± Did she learn Apollonia¡¯s routine from Maya? She knew Apollonia didn¡¯t want anyone to attend her while bathing and even knew about her favorite tea and refreshments. Besides that, she seemed to care about Apollonia¡¯s well-being, possessing an air of joy that could not be hidden even with her perfect etiquette. ¡°Did anything happen?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing special except for the gossip that the queens had a little quarrel. However, I would say an important event that was scheduled is drawing near.¡± Apollonia nodded her head. ¡°There will be a huntingpetition soon.¡± Once every five years, the emperor hosted a huntingpetition to bring glory to the military. Apollonia, whocked the ability to wield a sword or a bow, was usually required to attend and only showed her face. But there will be a guest this year. ¡°The Crown Prince of Bjern is also expected to attend the hunt. I¡¯m sure he has already departed.¡± Apollonia¡¯s face stiffened. She has not yetpleted her n to escape the prince. However, as it was the marriage of the imperial princess, it was expected that the two countries would have a lot of details to agree on. That matter wasn¡¯t something to be easily dismissed. She could feel Adrian looking at her, perhaps noticing her slight change in expression. Then Apollonia smiled as if it was nothing. ¡°And we have other guests. It¡¯s been a long time since he participated.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Grand Duke of Evinhardt.¡± Apollonia blinked absentmindedly. The Evinhardts were royalty like her. Although they were her distant family, their influence could not be ignored because of their big contribution to the war. However, after the ascension of Emperor Gaius, they lived as if they were dead in their territory. ¡°Did my father call them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an official invitation, so they always receive one, but this time there¡¯s a rumor that they¡¯ve been asked to participate several times. I guess the Grand Duke couldn¡¯t say no.¡± Chapter 86 The emperor was trying to inspect them. If he judged them to be insignificant, he would continue to threaten them with constant oppression. It was natural for him to be wary of all the royal families. ¡°There was a prince my age, wasn¡¯t there?¡¯ The Grand Duke and Grand Duchess lived in seclusion, hiding their only son in the Grand Duchy. There was a rumor that he had a weak constitution. ¡°He must be one or two years younger. I heard he ising as well.¡± ¡°He¡¯s likely working hard to not catch people¡¯s attention.¡± Apollonia suddenly thought they were in quite simr situations. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t join forces because it would invite conflict. They heard a servant¡¯s voice outside the door. ¡°Your Highness, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Her Highness is resting.¡± Adrian frowned, but that person ignored her and opened the door. The emperor¡¯s messenger. It meant that a maid like Adrian wasn¡¯t even worth his nce. Morton Pryor stood with an arrogant look. Apollonia greeted him with a rehearsed smile. ¡°Morton! Long time no see. I was worried because I didn¡¯t see you at the emperor¡¯s pce just now.¡± But he, who looked like a bad-tempered goat, didn¡¯t return her greeting. ¡°I don¡¯t always stay in the pce because I have a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°What brings you here?¡± Apollonia asked gently, just like a niece toward her uncle. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver His Majesty¡¯s order to send a new maid to your pce.¡± Next to him stood a dark blonde woman with her head down. Adrian frowned a little. It was impolite to suddenly bring people in without asking for approval first, even if it was the emperor¡¯s order. ¡°Why so suddenly?¡± Apollonia continued to act innocent, but she already had a hunch. ¡®Petra is trying to keep me under surveince so that I don¡¯t do anything unexpected before marriage.¡¯ The brief escape from her surveince in Lishan seemed to have alerted her keen senses. Apollonia wasn¡¯t surprised since it¡¯s not the first time this has happened. Although the star pce is insignificant, the emperor and Petra liked to nt spies here and there. ¡°This is a gift from His Majesty because you will need apetent maid for your uing engagement.¡± After delivering his message, he didn¡¯t even wait for an answer and turned back, which made Adrian frown at his retreating figure. ¡°Which household are you from?¡± Apollonia looked at the woman carefully and noticed that she was wearing a very luxurious outfit. She appeared to have learned her posture, positioning, and court manners. ¡°I¡¯m Bianca, Count Keaton¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± Apollonia raised one eyebrow. Count Keaton? They were from a well-known family. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the infamous warrior family. Count Keaton is my father¡¯srade.¡± ¡°It would be my father¡¯s honor if you¡¯d consider it so.¡± The woman raised her head slightly and answered in a calm but clear voice. It was a dignified attitude, but there was a slight arrogance in that gaze. Although she was simr in height, she looked more mature with her brown eyes and perfect bearing. Her aunt just wanted to monitor her. Apollonia was a little relieved. Count Keaton was acquainted with the emperor, but he was not inferior enough to be called his henchman. He was a man of his own principles and interests. His daughter would report to Petra Liefer, but that meant there was no intention to vite the Imperialws or to harm the princess¡­ Count Keaton probably asked Petra to make his daughter the princess¡¯ maid not just for their alliance, but for the future, including his daughter¡¯s marriage. At least Apollonia didn¡¯t have to worry about poisoning. ¡°Great! I¡¯ve always been lonely because I don¡¯t have many friends my age.¡± Apollonia smiled broadly and held Bianca¡¯s hand. Her eyes widened, perhaps surprised by her unperturbed attitude. Her slightly trembling hand had calluses, which were rare in aristocracy. ¡°Your hands are a little rough.¡± ¡°Because I am the daughter of a warrior and have been training with my brother since I was young. It¡¯s my father¡¯s teaching that any nobleman of the empire should have the power to protect their own body.¡± Bianca proudly spread her palms to show her calluses, even though other youngdies would have been ashamed. Chapter 87 ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if she was just a little more cautious?¡¯ Apollonia felt somewhat bitter. At first nce, Bianca¡¯s words sounded like a reference to her family tradition, but in fact, they were a jab at her, who had not learned swordsmanship. Knowing this, Apollonia replied with a smile. ¡°Amazing! Count Keaton often visits here as well. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be bored working as my maid.¡± Bianca looked a little taken aback when Apollonia didn¡¯t even catch her provocation. ¡°That¡¯s fine. He taught me everything about embroidery, housekeeping, and the virtues of a woman besides swordsmanship.¡± Apollonia smirked. It was obvious what the family wanted to gain from bing the princess¡¯ maid. Count Keaton went out of his way to find a great marriage partner for his beloved daughter during her bridal lessons. Bianca, apparently, was also trying to take cues from her father. ¡°The virtue of a woman¡­ then what do you think is the virtue of a man?¡± Apollonia asked with a curious look. ¡°Obviously, the power to protect his woman?¡± Bianca was arrogant, but at the same time very straightforward. This maid would diligently try to find her husband before Apollonia¡¯s wedding. A man from a good family and good at martial arts. Apollonia suddenly remembered the imperial¡¯s unofficial history that she had read as a child. The story of the empress¡¯ maid who dared to seduce the emperor and be a concubine, as well as one of a woman who tried to elevate her status by turning the heart of her master¡¯s partner to herself. That¡¯s why imperial women used to choose slightly less attractive maids than themselves to prevent such incidents. ¡®What if I do the opposite?¡¯ Apollonia was convinced. And in that moment of conviction, a certain thought shed through her head. ¡°Bianca, would you raise your head?¡± Bianca obeyed her with an indifferent expression. Her healthy-looking dark blonde hair, intelligent and sharp eyes, solid physique, and martial arts skills¡­ [A person is beautiful when they train their body regardless of gender] The phrase she read in the prince¡¯s letter came to mind. Indeed, the woman who trained her body was beautiful. Not in the same way as Amoreta, whom she met in Lishan, or Adrian and her cuteness, but she was certainly unique and charming. Even her arrogance resembled Prince Bjern¡¯s character disyed in the letter. Maybe, just maybe¡­. Apollonia smiled brightly and held Bianca¡¯s hand even tighter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do the housework. Can you do me a favor instead?¡± ¡°Please¡­ tell me.¡± Bianca replied as if Apollonia, who was asking her a favor, was being ridiculous. ¡°Please learn about him.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Apollonia blushed, starry-eyed. ¡°The Crown Prince of Bjern. Count Keaton¡¯s estate is close to Bjern, so you can easily receive news, right? Find out what kind of woman he likes, his favorite food, whether he has any other woman or not, and other things like that!¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Bianca seemed mortified by the princess¡¯ naivety and finally nodded. ¡°Then you can go to your room and rest until I finish taking a bath. The maids will guide you outside.¡± When Bianca went out of the room, Adrian looked at her anxiously. ¡°Your Highness, what are you thinking? Are you sure you want to keep her as your maid?¡± Apolloniaughed. It wasn¡¯t a naiveugh she showed in front of Bianca, but a more cynical one. ¡°She¡¯s useful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°If we have the manpower, shouldn¡¯t we use it well?¡± Obtaining necessary and important information. Something that she could do with confidence even if it reached Petra¡¯s ears. Apollonia decided to assign the work to Bianca. Wasn¡¯t it normal for a girl to have her maid investigate her fiance¡¯s preferences? Of course, if two people started to develop feelings for each other in the process, she could not be med for it. The thought made Apollonia grin. Meanwhile, Adrian tilted her head, unable to guess her master¡¯s intentions. ¡°Adrian. Before and after the Crown Prince arrives, you should learn about his preferences separately. No matter how much money it costs, don¡¯t miss a single thing. You can bribe his servants or his acquaintances.¡± Apollonia lowered her voice. ¡°¡­But detailed information requires more money.¡± Adrian cautiously expressed her concern about Apollonia¡¯s situation. The financial situation of the neglected princess was obviously not ideal. Ah. Adrian pondered her master¡¯s intentions for a moment. Perhaps she didn¡¯t understand because she wasn¡¯t quick-witted enough. The princess was probably telling her to take care of the costs herself. She had already sworn to serve Apollonia for the rest of her life, after all. Chapter 88 ¡°There¡¯s some money I have collected personally. If you need it¡­¡± ¡°Have you been hearing nonsense all your life?¡± Apollonia cut her off and put something small in Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Your Highness¡­ this is¡­¡± She gasped. It was a clear diamond. The color and translucency were perfect. Anyone would covet it if it was made into a ring or ne. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 20 more of that after finishing the work tomorrow so it won¡¯t be inadequate.¡± Apollonia smirked. ¡°In case it¡¯s too small an amountpared to the money you have saved.¡± Adrian blinked a few times and examined the jewel in her hands. The emperor¡¯s unwanted daughter, the lord of the worthless, deserted estate, someone who struggled to take care of her own body. Apollonia gave her an amount that even rich people couldn¡¯tprehend. *** ¡°I¡¯m Prince Eckart of Bjorn.¡± A tall man with wide shoulders kissed the back of Apollonia¡¯s hand. Although the man was twenty-three, he looked much more mature than that. He wore a neat tailcoat, but his tanned skin and muscr body made obvious the immense strength he had. He had chiseled facial features, and he looked a little intimidating because of his thick beard. To put it bluntly, he resembled a bear. Not a cute, doll-like bear, but a huge bear that could crush five people with its paws. ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± He awkwardly marched toward Apollonia. The pair had met for the first time at Eckart¡¯s weing party, which was held a few days before the huntingpetition. They didn¡¯t get along very well. ¡°Do you think the food is appetizing?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really care about the taste of food. I only eat lean meat to maintain my muscles. It tastes the same everywhere.¡± ¡°Have you previously traveled to the empire?¡± ¡°More than a trip, I once walked halfway across the continent while training as a knight. But I quit because I lost so much weight and muscle.¡± He nced at her asionally, as if he liked Apollonia¡¯s appearance more than he expected. But more often than that, he would examine his own arms and shoulders. He flexed his muscles, pulling back and forth, as if he wanted to make sure they hadn¡¯t disappeared in the meantime. The overall conversation was boring, but Apollonia was able to grasp his preference in the process. She thought she¡¯d make the conversation as boring as possible. ¡°Do you like knights by any chance? There are many great knights in the empire, including His Majesty¡¯s knights.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like to get hot and perspire a lot. I can¡¯t watch diator fights because I¡¯m too scared.¡± ¡°Steel produced by the empire bes the best weapon on the continent. Your Highness, do you know¡­¡± ¡°Gems produced in the Empire are the most beautiful things on the continent. My aunt¡¯spany only deals with the finest sapphires.¡± Apollonia cut off the topics he was interested in and brought up only the topics that seemed the farthest from his interest. Thanks to this, she could feel that Eckart¡¯s fondness gradually cooling down. Just as she¡¯d nned. They, who danced three songs with forced conversation and two more songs in an awkward silence, naturally parted ways when the mandatory exchange ended. After the dance, Apollonia frowned, bit her lips, and returned to her table with a tearful look. ¡°I don¡¯t think he likes me!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± Bianca, asked curiously. ¡°Hurry up and go dance with him! You have to be as graceful as you can be. That way, wouldn¡¯t he feel good about me as your master?¡± Apollonia looked like an immature little sister begging her older sister. ¡°Where¡¯s your hairpin with the family pattern on it?¡± She asked Bianca, who had beenforting her with trite phrases. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that feminine jewelry is more appropriate for the banquet¡­ so I removed it.¡± Aristocrats often carried ornaments with the family pattern because it could be used as an identification card in case of emergency, but it was rarely used as an essory. It was weird to wear an identification card on formal asions. The Keaton family pattern was in the form of a crude bow and arrow. Bianca had considerable pride in it, but not to the point of wearing it at the banquet hall. Chapter 89 ¡°No. Take off your pin and rece it. What if you stand out more than I do when you¡¯re also wearing a sapphire pin?¡± Bianca, who had never neglected mental and physical training, thought Apollonia was acting like a vain, fragile child. ¡°What the maids of the imperial women should be aware of is their masters¡¯ jealousy. It would be possible for you to bring glory to your family as long as you avoid being too pretty and intelligent.¡± Apollonia had no wicked side, but seemed to be very conscious of the maids¡¯ outfits. Before the banquet, she even gave Bianca clothes to wear, a dress that was a little modest, with a mix of light green and dark green. It was clear that Apollonia was determined to stand out on her own, as she wore a shy purple outfit. Bianca sighed inwardly. It was not an easy task for her to find a good husband while maintaining her duty as the princess¡¯ maid.. However, this naive princess did not know that there were people who sometimes looked better with simple dresses than with heavy makeup and shy dresses. Like Bianca herself who looked stunning in green. She nced sideways at Apollonia. She thought she stood out more than the princess in a heavily jeweled dress that made her look older than her age. ¡®After these tedious errands are over, I have to find someone I like.¡¯ Bianca regained her spirit and nodded. ¡°Then I will put it on.¡± ¡°No, wait a minute, I prefer your maternal grandparents¡¯ pattern, the Levine Family. The one in the shape of a sword. Do you bring that too?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will do as you said.¡± She took a deep breath and sighed irritatedly, changed her hairpin, and approached Eckart. If Petrater asked, she nned to report that the fussy princess was feeling all anxious about her fianc¨¦. ¡°Greetings, I¡¯m the princess¡¯ maid, Bianca .¡± She didn¡¯t notice it from afar, but when she looked at his back up close, this man had an unusually good physique. His wide shoulders and slim waist that stretched below him made a perfect inverted triangle. Even though he was wearing a tailcoat, it was evident that he did not neglect to train any part of his body. ¡°Ah, Hello.¡±.He turned around and greeted her. With his manly, reliable features, and crude voice, he has his own way of being polite. ¡®He¡¯s a fine man, so why is the princess making a fuss?¡¯ While she briefly turned her head, Eckart¡¯s dark brown eyes glistened at the sight of her hairpin. ¡°Uh, is mdy from the Levine Family?¡± ¡°My maternal grandfather is Count Levine¡­ Do you know him?¡± Eckart looked like he had found an oasis in the desert. He grabbed Bianca¡¯s hand and let out an endless stream of praise. ¡°Of course! I personally quite admire Levine¡¯s swordsmanship! I was hoping I¡¯d get a chance to see him in person while I was in the empire, but I was disappointed that the Count would not participate in the hunt!¡± Bianca¡¯s face brightened. It had only been ten days since she came to the pce. Although she was treated with respect in her own estate, in the capital, she was only amon nobledy. It was not easy to meet someone who admired her family among all the prominent families. Furthermore, her maternal grandfather once was a famous swordsman, but had now lost fame. It was not easy to find anyone who recognized them nowadays. All of a sudden, she felt like wearing this particr hairpin was an excellent choice. ¡°You know about my grandfather¡¯s swordsmanship! My maternal grandfather practiced swordsmanship and spent his whole life sharpening his technique.¡± ¡°Oh! It would have been a great honor if I could see it with my own eyes! Did you strain your arms on the cutting down movement? There was a simr problem with the Bjern royal family¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve studied how to train your arm so that it won¡¯t get strained. Maybe it can be applied to all other styles.¡± As if they were old friends, the two poured out their opinions on swordsmanship. He even apuded when Bianca brought up the story of her infamous grandparent. Chapter 90 ¡°No wonder, Lady Keaton¡¯s outfit looks different.¡± His sparkling eyes saw her green dress this time. It was chosen by Apollonia. ¡°You look more elegant in yourfortable dress than any other youngdy with overly shiny decorations. It¡¯s also my favorite color.¡± He was a man who spoke his mind straightforwardly. The execution was tacky, but on the other hand, she could feel his sincerity. It reminded her of her father who sent her off a few days ago. ¡°W-would you like to¡­¡± She then recalled Apollonia¡¯smand. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to dance with me?¡± Eckart first reached out his big, hard hand to lead Bianca. The hands that were familiar with the sword touched and the two smiled happily as they looked at each other. As expected, people were beautiful when they trained their body. * * * Adrian was busy. Taking care of the Star Pce was not hard, but she had many other things to do. Such as secretly investigating the Crown Prince, attending Apollonia, and learning the power structure of the Imperial Family. Until the day before, she couldn¡¯t even enjoy the banquet because she was going around looking for Eckart¡¯s favorite colour and his favorite knights. Thanks to that, she was able to obtain precious information from the knights who trained with Eckart in the past. She even obtained information about Eckart¡¯s admiration toward Bianca¡¯s maternal grandfather. She decided the knight might be usefulter, and gave him arge sum of money. Only after ensuring that the banquet went on through the night and that the conversation between Eckart and Bianca went smoothly could Adrian finally breathe. In the peace of the moment, she gazed at the beautiful, newly installed fountain in the front yard of the Imperial Pce, immersed in thought. ¡®The more I look, the more intimidating she is¡¯ At first nce, the princess looked like a naive girl, but she was incredibly meticulous in everything. Not only did she pull out Adrian from Leifer¡¯s w using a bold marriage proposal, but she also manipted Eckart¡¯s interest indirectly with limited information. Even with the matter of Bianca¡¯s dress and essories, she showed incredible insight. On the surface, the princess seemed to be overwhelmed by jealousy, but green was a popr color in Bjern, and the style of the dress was Eckart¡¯s favorite. Not only did it perfectly match with Bianca, the it also matched Eckart¡¯s light green cuffs. The cost of the whole process was handled without blinking an eye. ¡®How far did you think ahead?¡¯ Click- Brooding interrupted, she turned to the sound of footsteps ¡°Long time no see, Adrian.¡± The ugly face that she didn¡¯t want to see even in her dream showed up. ¡°Young Duke¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think you¡¯d meet me while you were a court maid, did you?¡± Gareth Leifer approached her with a crooked smile. Before she knew it, he was already unbearably close. His face flushed red, and he looked as if he was in a good mood. He reeked of alcohol. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten prettier. Your haggard face is now full of life, shall we take a closer look?¡± He lifted Adrian¡¯s chin with his right hand, as if she was still his servant. The left was already holding her waist. His yellow eyes that resembled his mother¡¯s¡ªalbeit devoid her intelligence and sharpness¡ªstared at her. Goosebumps raised all over her body. ¡°Again, you¡¯re avoiding me. Well, that¡¯s what makes you attractive. Keep doing that so you won¡¯t lose my interest.¡± As soon as his sticky, disgusting hands touched her cheeks, an unpleasantly hot breath brushed past her cheeks. Adrian froze. ¡°Do you think my hand won¡¯t reach you if you are the princess¡¯ maid¡ª¡± ¡°There you are, Adrian.¡± Gareth dropped his hands, which were already on her neck. ¡°Ha¡­ Who the hell interrupted me this time¡­?¡± He turned around irritably. Golden hair appeared across the fountain. ¡°Apollonia.¡± Gareth was not nervous at all when he saw Apollonia, the empire¡¯s only princess and the master of the maid he was molesting. On the contrary, he seemed relieved that the person who appeared was easy to deal with. ¡°Long time no see, Brother Gareth.¡± ¡°As you can see, we¡¯re a little busy.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something I need Adrian to do.¡± Apollonia approached innocently with a smile. There was no sign of embarrassment or anger after witnessing such improper behavior. Gareth was secretly annoyed by the way she smiled and refused to back down. Chapter 91 Even though he knew that his cousin was a pushover and couldn¡¯t do him any harm, he was annoyed by Apollonia. When he was a child, he easily took things away from her. Except soon after, he¡¯d be unlucky each time. Strange things happened when he had fights with her. For example,st year, when he insulted Sid Bian by calling him a toothless tiger, the wheels of his wagon fell out and he had to be left stranded on the road for hours. The day when he stole Apollonia¡¯s book and shook it in front of her nose, he suffered from stomachache and diarrhea. Others who ate the same food were fine, so he couldn¡¯t me anyone for it. Not to mention his n to seduce Adrian during her birthday party? That n wentpletely awry, Adrian got taken away by her, and he had to get scolded by his mother. He didn¡¯t think his pathetic cousin was actually plotting something. He only had suspicions that she might be a bringer of bad luck. That belief made him hostile toward her. ¡°Apollonia.¡± He smiled spitefully. ¡°Do you remember the white horse that you refused to give me back then? You called it White Rose because it was as white and pretty as snow, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°The horse died in great pain. It was eaten alive by the devil. If you were smart enough, you would have learned something.¡± The only skill he learned from his mother was threatening his opponent with a smile. His distorted smile was even more despicable. He enjoyed seeing Apollonia biting her lips. But her cousin soon recovered her smile and spoke softly. ¡°I learned that I should always follow my aunt¡¯s instructions.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. Even if you¡¯re a princess, my family is¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I have to take Adrian with me.¡± Gareth frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°My aunt sent Adrian out of the Leifer household and spoke to her father, Pedro Reese.¡± When Apollonia approached, she wrapped her hand around Adrian¡¯s arm and pulled her petite body out of Gareth¡¯s grip. ¡°My aunt said, ¡®If your lowly and dirty daughter shows up in front of my son once more, she will be in trouble.¡¯¡± ¡°What the hell does that have to do with anything!?¡± ¡°Because Pedro entrusted Adrian to me afterwards. Shouldn¡¯t I be responsible for my maid?¡± His cousin used an impably soft tone, but she pulled Adrian firmly. Before he knew it, the pretty, brown-haired maid was already far away from Gareth. ¡°This is what my aunt said, ¡®The young duke is inexperienced and he makes mistakes in his judgement. So you will have to take responsibility and separate the two¡¯. Then shouldn¡¯t I take responsibility as Adrian¡¯s new master and separate her from you? This is all for your sake, brother.¡± Her words crumpled Gareth¡¯s face. He was a man of strong pride. He had nothing to be afraid of except for his mother. Because of that, he asionally heard sarcastic remarks about how he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape his mother¡¯s arms. But to think his useless cousin was the one who spewed those words! Gareth was bitter, but he couldn¡¯t find the words to answer. ¡°What are you doing, Adrian? Go back and make sure that Bjern envoys have their needs fulfilled. Don¡¯t dawdle around until midnight and stay right next to the envoy.¡± As he stood there in anger, Apollonia dismissed Adrian as she pleased. Adrian walked into the banquet hall, not even hiding her happiness. Without even greeting him properly, ¡°You¡­You¡­¡± ¡°Yes, brother.¡± Apollonia spoke politely to Gareth while maintaining her bright smile. ¡°I guess the emperor¡¯s nephew and the heir of the dukedom looks funny to you, huh?¡± Gareth gritted his teeth and took a step closer to Apollonia. Apollonia sighed. How on earth did Petra and Louis Leifer have such a son? A mother who was powerful enough to have only a few enemies in the empire, and a father who calmly managed and assisted her. Normally their child would either be intelligent, gentlemanly, or had inherited any other qualities. But Gareth was nothing more than a violent miscreant. Perhaps he knew that he did not live up to the expectations of those around him, so hepensated for it with a strong sense of entitlement in the form of childish rebellion. Just like how he threatened Apollonia now. Chapter 92 ¡°Please calm down, brother.¡± ¡°Do you know what I can do when you¡¯re alone?¡± ¡°My fianc¨¦ might misunderstand if he sees it.¡± At her words, Gareth hesitated a little. Eckart was famous for his righteousness and chivalry. If he saw a man threatening his fianc¨¦e, he¡¯d draw his sword first. But Gareth Leifer was not level-headed enough to control his anger. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as he doesn¡¯t see it.¡± In the end, he was overwhelmed by his emotion. He pushed Apollonia right in front of the fountain. His golden eyes, which seemed to have lost all reason due to the drunkenness and anger, came close to Apollonia¡¯s nose. ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk nonsense to me again¡­¡± His violent hands rose into the air. Apollonia¡¯s eyes grew bigger instantly. She expected the rudeness, but she didn¡¯t know it woulde to this. He really wanted to hit her. Apollonia closed her eyes tightly andughed inwardly. A p on her cheek was not a big deal. On the contrary, if Gareth was sent on probation over this, Adrian would be able to move freely. Swissh- Thud! But as soon as she turned her head to brace herself, a small stone flew, fast enough to be invisible. Gareth suddenly staggered. There was obviously no one around. Ssh! There was no time to find the culprit. At the same time as his eyes lost focus, his bulky frame sank into the fountain. For a moment, Apollonia was relieved. ¡®So you were here, Uriel.¡¯ * * * ¡°The young duke fell into the fountain!¡± ¡°Hurry up and save the young duke!¡± People shouted and rushed to the scene when they heard the ssh. They quickly pulled the unconscious Gareth out of the fountain. No one knew Gareth was hit by something. Perhaps, he himself didn¡¯t know why he had fainted. Uriel was carefully concealed, protecting her as always. Apollonia smiled. ¡°My brother must be very drunk. Let¡¯s call a doctor.¡± She pretended to be surprised, but she thought this turned out very well. If she kept on insinuating to stupid Gareth that she brought bad luck, maybe he¡¯d learn one day. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡± Eckart also ran a littlete. He seemed genuinely concerned about her. ¡®He¡¯s not a bad guy.¡¯ He was a decent man. Except for minor ws such as a ridiculously narrow set of interests, not paying attention to others while talking, the tendency to go on educational tangents, and being terribly boring. Unlike before, his eyes were shining brightly. There was a kind of soft expression on his face. Apollonia saw Bianca looking in their direction over his shoulder. Her brown eyes were clearly directed towards Eckart rather than Apollonia. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Apollonia replied with a smile. Now it was time to sow the seeds. ¡°Are you enjoying talking to my maid?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Lady Bianca? You have a great maid! Her knowledge of swordsmanship and archery might surpass mine.¡± ¡°As you may have noticed, Bianca is not only knowledgeable, she is really good with weapons.¡± Eckart¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡°I was not wrong! Had we met at afortable ce, I would have taught her a few things.¡± He had a genuine passion for martial arts. However, as a member of the royal family, his arrogance as an outstanding knight was excessive. He always assumed that he was superior to his opponent. Thete emperor had taught Apollonia a lot about dealing with various people and how to win their hearts. It was easy to appeal to someone like Eckart. He would be enthralled by Bianca if she managed to break his expectations and quell his arrogance. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. If the banquet was inconvenient, would you like to meet up with my maid andpete in¡ª?¡± ¡°Really, can I really do that?¡± Eckart beamed. ¡°I have no choice but to send my maid instead because Ick knowledge and strength. If it doesn¡¯t bother you, I would be honored if you could do that. I think Bianca will be happy as well.¡± He smiled and turned back. Apollonia did not miss Bianca and Eckart using their eyes to greet each other. The seeds seemed to be growing smoothly, and the harvest would not be far off. *** Chapter 93 The banquet ended sessfully. Neither the Emperor nor Petra paid attention to Apollonia, as they were busy negotiating with Bjern¡¯s envoys. That was Apollonia¡¯s greatest sess. She arrived at the front yard of the royal vi. ¡°Come out.¡± As she spoke to the darkness, Uriel glided out of nowhere. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too fearless?¡± asked Apollonia, drawing a puzzled smile. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time.¡± Uriel took a few steps closer. His expression was strangely stiff upon closer inspection. ¡°Why are you making that face? What¡¯s the matter?¡± He gave no answer. Looking closely, he was chewing his lower lip. ¡°How strange¡­¡± ¡°Congrattions on your engagement¡­¡± Uriel¡¯s voice was strained. His eyebrows were scrunched together, making him look grumpy. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been kept in the dark about the news of the imperial family for a while, and I didn¡¯t even know you were engaged. It wasn¡¯t until Sid told me to break into your fianc¨¦¡¯s room and retrieve the documents that I knew there was someone like that.¡± He seemed to grit his teeth while he spoke. ¡°Ah¡­ It had been decided recently. It¡¯s natural that Uriel didn¡¯t know because you were in hiding.¡± ¡®Do you feel left out?¡¯ Apollonia couldn¡¯t discern the pain beyond Uriel¡¯s expression, which was more than simply being upset. ¡°I brought the documents. While I was breaking into the prince¡¯s room, I didn¡¯t find anything strange nor any perverted traces in it. There was only a collection of old swords that you can¡¯t even use,¡± he went on grumbling. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you learn swordsmanship now? Your soon-to-be husband seems to spend most of his life in the training hall.¡± ¡°Soon-to-be husband¡­?¡± Apollonia blinked dazedly when she saw Uriel kicking the innocent ground with his arms crossed. Only then did she realize there was a misunderstanding. ¡°Uriel, I have no intention of marrying my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Yes? I thought you wanted me to dig into your lover?¡± Uriel raised his eyebrows. At his puppy-like expression, Apollonia couldn¡¯t help butugh at the moment. ¡°Uriel, the Imperial Princess¡¯ marriage is like a transaction. No one thinks we¡¯re lovers. I didn¡¯t tell you because it wasn¡¯t worth telling.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Also, I asked you to infiltrate his room so I can find a way to break the deal. I can¡¯t do what I must do here if I marry another country¡¯s heir, can I?¡± Uriel disyed an expression that she had never seen before as he shut his mouth. He looked very relieved and very offended at the same time. ¡°Sid didn¡¯t tell me anything¡­ Besides, it¡¯smon to borrow foreign powers to battle for the crown.¡± He looked like a puppy getting scolded by its owner for misbehaving, muttering excuses while looking down at his feet. Apollonia unconsciously reached out and patted his head. Uriel¡¯s ears flushed red instantly. ¡®How cute.¡¯ Apollonia stopped patting his head. ¡°Where is the document?¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± After the two confirmed that there were no people around, they both entered Apollonia¡¯s room inside the royal vi. ¡°As expected,¡± said Apollonia. She skimmed through the document Uriel handed over. It was a draft contract between the emperor and Bjern. ¡°With the establishment of the engagement, Bjern will exclusively supply its specialty goods, such as crossbows and horses, to 13 regions of the empire. As for the empire¡¯s side¡­¡± She raised her eyebrow as she read. ¡°Will exclusively supply Ran Ind¡¯s specialty goods, the Dharmayu Tea, to Bjern for the next 20 years¡­¡± There was a myth that Dharmayu contained some magic in it, and that drinking tea brewed with those leaves would protect you from minor danger. In fact, it was proven to be effective to a certain level, because it could strengthen the body and sharpen the mind. It was never exported because the nation condemned magic It had almost be a trend in the empire at one point, but now it was buried and only found in the outskirts of the empire. Bjern was a country of warriors, so they might have liked the concept of a tea that strengthened immunity. ¡°If they learn that the noble Imperial Princess enjoys drinking Dharmayu tea, it may create a new trend in Bjern as well. It¡¯s a good business strategy that can be quite profitable for the suppliers. The problem is¡­¡± She pointed to the next use in the contract. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not the imperial family that will sell these goods to Bjern, it¡¯s my aunt¡¯spany headquartered in Luwan¡­¡± This made Uriel frown. ¡°The Duchy is trying to gain profit by selling the Imperial Princess¡­¡± Apolloniaughed bitterly. That was not surprising. ¡°Such a strange contract. Is there any way to stop this?¡± Apollonia briefly touched her forehead and was lost in thought for a while. ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 94 Uriel looked curiously at her and her cool answer. ¡°Ran Ind is almost like a sovereign country. Although it belonged to the empire, the owner who controls the mass-production on the ind was the count, not the imperial family. My wedding date hasn¡¯t been decided yet, so thepany in Luwan hasn¡¯t gotten their hands on the Dharmayu yet. That means everything is still in the hands of the Count Aiter.¡± ¡°Will he ept the deal if the proposales from the Luwan Headquarters?¡± ¡°The count is not an easy person. In order to protect the small ind, he thoroughly examined the external affairs to fit his best interests. In other words, if someone offers better conditions than Luwan, anyone can earn his favor easily. The problem is, nobody has ever put forth such a proposal.¡± ¡°But who would dare to do that¡­¡± ¡°The count is attending the huntingpetition. He¡¯sing to conduct business with other nobles rather than join in the hunt. After the event, he will sign a contract to supply Dharmayu to thepany. The Luwan Headquarters will acquire it and supply it to Bjern.¡± Apollonia smiled mysteriously, as if she was dropping hints one by one. Uriel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you mean someone will meet him in the capital and steal the deal?¡± ¡°Correct¡± ¡°That¡­ Do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Apollonia smiled. ¡°What are we going to do with all the jewels? Leave them to rot forever?¡± Uriel couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was such a bold and reckless move, but there was no denying that it would be very effective if it was sessful. But was that enough? ¡°Let¡¯s say we can block the deal¡­ Won¡¯t they still proceed with the marriage by changing the conditions?¡± Apollonia grinned once more at his worried voice. Not only that, but his expression still looked like a puppy. He was a big, anxious puppy. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. Eckart himself will break the engagement.¡± He also knew well that an alliance was much greater than his personal feelings. Bianca was a tool that could make him forsake his original n at once the moment the alliance went awry. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Uriel looked confused. ¡°Temptation. I¡¯m going to seduce him to the point where he can no longer think clearly¡± ¡®Not me personally, though,¡¯Apollonia added inwardly. She missed Uriel¡¯s face fall in defeat. *** Chapter 8. Eileen Itena Evan Aiter, Count of Ran Ind, arrived at the capital early and was working on several projects in his capital mansion. The young count, now in his mid-twenties, was a quiet man. He remained neutral in all political disputes, the same stance that the previous counts of Ran Ind had taken. The same was true when Pascal III purged his brothers to ascend the throne, and a few years ago when Emperor Gaius seized the throne. That unwavering attitude secured peace on the ind for hundreds of years. His neutrality angered various powerful people who strived to iste the ind economically, but under his governance and brilliant acumen for business, Ran Ind continued to flourish. There weren¡¯t many ways to make a profit off a small ind. Nevertheless, he made deals with many countries as well as a decentpany, and the people of Ran Ind enjoyed prosperity despite its small size. Although it was on a small scale, his secret to leading a stable business for a long time was nothing particrly great. It was just intense focus. He was a merciless businessman, even to his lover or his closest friends. He was a man who never got himself involved in a useless fight, never did trivial things like dying the payment just because he wanted to see his opponent suffer, and always kept his promises. ¡°The guest is here, Count,¡± a servant quietly informed him. The count had tied his dark, shoulder-length ck hair loosely and was preupied with reviewing the documents. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the servant¡¯s guidance, someone entered the office, though he had yet to take his eyes off the documents. He could sense the guest sitting quietly. ¡°Thank you for the opportunity to have an audience.¡± His busily moving hand stopped. He only saw the guest¡¯s name on the document, and assumed that she was a middle-aged woman since she was a businesswoman. The voice he heard was unexpectedly soft. A woman in a purple velvet dress. She wore a hat with ck veil hiding her face. Beside her, a tall knight, who appeared to be an escort, stood there carrying a bag. Chapter 95 ¡®What an amazing face!¡¯ Count Aister was famously unaffected by beauty, but his momentary admiration was inevitable. The knight had clean skin, perfect features, and mysterious eyes. The beauty of the knight was just that great. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mrs. Eileen Idena.¡± He looked back at the woman after quickly getting his senses together. ¡°The name is correct, but I¡¯m not married,¡± the woman answered frankly. ¡®Seems like you don¡¯t know much about business.¡¯ It was better if his business opponent was much older and experienced. Wasn¡¯t she just asking to get scammed if she showed how young and easy she was? He himself also took his title at a young age, so he knew it well. ¡°Then I should call you Lady Idena.¡± He spoke with basic courtesy, and thedy nodded. ¡°Did you say you were from the Kingdom of Lamant? I heard you tried hard to meet me. You¡¯ve got a pretty valuable connection.¡± She found him through Lord Rafael, his mentor from his knight apprenticeship days. Rafael once served the previous emperor as the Imperial Knightly Order, but he moved to Ran Ind after his retirement and became the swordsmanship teacher for nobles. ¡°Lord Rafael and my teacher have known each other for a long time. But I want you to keep it a secret from Lord Rafael as to how I came to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never let the secrets of my business partner slip out. You can count on me for that.¡± ¡°I highly respect you for having that principle.¡± Perhaps not as young as he thought, the woman calmly earned his favor without losing her grace. It was not somon for people to earn it with their face hidden. The count felt a little sorry for not being able to ept her proposal. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your proposal. But we already have ns to sell the Dharmayu to anotherpany. I¡¯ve epted this meeting as a means to honor Lord Raphael, but it will be difficult to change my mind. You¡¯ve got the wrong timing and wrongpetitor.¡± He concluded his words and briefly examined the woman¡¯s response. Even though her face was covered, she probably couldn¡¯t hide her gestures. But the woman before him nodded slightly, as if she had expected his answer. ¡°Do you mean the Luwan Headquarters owned by Duchess Leifer?¡± ¡°¡­¡± He was a little taken aback when the woman mentioned something that hadn¡¯t yet been announced publicly. As it wasmon to keep secrets from each other until the contract signing, it was surprising that this outsider knew that. ¡°Rest assured, all your people are tight lipped.¡± The woman¡¯s voice contained a smile. ¡°So the Duchess leaked the information?¡± Thedy did not answer this time, and he took that as an affirmation. ¡®Is Luwan Headquarters this sloppy? Or is it because they are so powerful that it doesn¡¯t matter even if they leak a little secret?¡¯ He pondered inwardly, but carried through the conversation again as if nothing mattered. ¡°It¡¯s too early to assume where you got that information from. But still, I can¡¯t do business with you. If you¡¯re going to get arge supply and distribution of the Dharmayu, the cost will be beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°If you say that after hearing my offer, I will leave my seat right away.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you. As you might know, I don¡¯t even spare my rtives when ites to doing business. I think I¡¯ve shown respect for Lord Raphael by exining the situation directly to you.¡± He thought that this courteous woman needed to learn a lot about the ways of the world. Wasn¡¯t it just youthful foolishness to thoughtlessly arrive and negotiate about something that was highly impossible in the first ce? ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know much about the business ethics of this continent because you came from foreignnd, but there is nothing more you can do here. When you start a business, you should aim for cheaper and smaller products¡­¡± ¡°Three times what Luwan offered.¡± The woman¡¯s clear voice cut off his words. He, who was about to give her some more advice, blinked nkly. ¡®What did I just hear?¡¯ ¡°Ah, that¡­you don¡¯t seem to know¡­ the price that the other party offered isn¡¯t something that you can afford. Of course, I can¡¯t tell you the details¡­¡± ¡°200,000 alegn gold coins for 10 years of monopoly.¡± ¡°What¡­ How is that possible?¡± When the exact amount of money offered by the duchess came out of the woman¡¯s mouth, the count¡¯s jaw dropped. Documents containing confidential information would have to have been revealed by the duchess or an imperial family member. But how the hell did this woman know? ¡®Where the hell did she get that information from?¡¯ Chapter 96 His shock didn¡¯t matter to the woman. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 600,000. And the monopoly period is¡­¡± She spoke as if money equal to half a year¡¯s entire budget of a small kingdom was nothing. ¡°The monopoly period is five years. And then if you don¡¯t like it, you can terminate the contract with me.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± His voice rose for the first time. ¡°That¡¯s actually six times the price offered by Luwan!¡± Dharmayu tea had its own steady demand, but it had never been very popr. The scent was good, but it had a vague image where it was difficult to call it a precious luxury item. On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary item either. He couldn¡¯t understand how to gain profit from that price. ¡°If you ept the deal, I¡¯ll pay you 100,000 gold coins right now, and 200,000 gold coins tomorrow as soon as I get the contract. If you don¡¯t receive the payment, you can terminate the contract anytime.¡± She put a simple contract on his desk. The content was short because the payment method was so clear and there were no other conditions for the payment. In short, it was a document written in the count¡¯s favor. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡± He was extremely curious about the face beyond the ck veil. Someone who was capable of proposing such a deal in a careless manner¡­ Unless the person was extremely wealthy, no one would dare to think about it. ¡°I told you. Eileen Idena from Kingdom of Lamant.¡± ¡°Do you think a foreigner can get away from entering the jurisdiction of the Luwan Headquarters? Can you handle the aftermath of buying the Dharmayu at that price?¡± ¡°In the first ce, Dharmayu tea was always more popr in other kingdoms than in the Empire. Even if the Imperial family despised me, it wouldn¡¯t affect me very much.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The same goes for you, Count. If the imperial family discredits you over something like this, the imperial family will lose support from all nobility across the border.¡± ¡°Are you perhaps trying to use Dharmayu tea for dangerous purposes?¡± It was a reasonable doubt. What if she used Dharmayu to practice magic arts or make drugs without him knowing? If this woman used Dharmayu in such a dishonest way, the damage to the count¡¯s image could be greater in the long run. ¡°Have you read the contract properly?¡± His eyes went to the next page. ¡°It¡¯s written there. If I use the item for illegal or dishonorable purposes, you can always break the contract. I won¡¯t return the payment either.¡± The count¡¯s forehead beaded with perspiration. It was clearly written there. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡± The woman sighed and gestured to the handsome man next to her. He showed the inside of therge bag. ¡®No way!¡¯ There was a blinding golden lighting from the inside. He tilted his head a little more, but the knight quickly closed the bag. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough to convince you, I¡¯ll change it a little bit.¡± The woman¡¯s tone had changed a little. She, who seemed to listen to him in a humble manner as a less-experienced businessman just a while ago, tilted her head almost like she was teaching him. ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯d lose if you made a deal with Luwan?¡± There was a moment of silence between the two. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Sweat ran down his forehead. ¡°Dharmayu tea is excellent in taste, aroma and effectiveness. It¡¯s a precious item that the nobles would love because of its rarity.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working on the promotion and the sale since you learned its effect a few years ago. Nevertheless, not many people in the empire know about Dharmayu tea. What do you think is the reason?¡± The count frowned. Everything she said was true. The tea was one of his failed businesses. Despite giving his all, the annual sales within the empire was small. It was still hard to believe she mentioned it so tantly. ¡°Because there was apetitor.¡± ¡°Correct. The scent and the color are beautiful, but the other special item, the Cradine tea, is dominating the market. Rumor has it that the Cradine¡¯s effects are much better than Dharmayu¡¯s.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. There¡¯s also a rumor that it ruins people¡¯s faces. There are victimsing out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s also not true.¡± The count frowned even more. What the woman just said was a painful memory for him. After what happened, he almost closed his tea business. Fortunately, there was ie from some kingdom on the border, so it could be saved. Chapter 97 ¡°That goes without saying. But the rumours caused Dharmayu to disappearpletely from the empire for a while. Do you know who was behind those rumors?¡± ¡°¡­It hasn¡¯t been confirmed,¡± he replied in a constrained voice. The count already knew what this woman was trying to say. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you already have suspicions. Those rumors were made by Luwan Headquarters, where yourpetitor¡¯s product was sold exclusively.¡± The count gritted his teeth. Of course he knew that. Although such an act was despicable, it wasmon betweenpetitors. Luwan Headquarters, which was backed by the emperor at that time, eventually seeded in eliminating Dharmayu from the market. But he wasn¡¯t a man who held grudges for long. He wasn¡¯t such an idiot who would forsake future interest for shallow things. ¡°What does that matter now? If what you¡¯re saying is true, that only proves howpetent Luwan Headquarters is. Do you think I will be reluctant to work with them in the future because I suffered damage at one point?¡± ¡°I understand that you value practical interest more than anything else.¡± He spoke boldly to sway the woman, but she replied casually. ¡°Then what are you trying to say? Luwan Headquarters discussed the detailed n for the Dharmayu tea business with me. It¡¯s a business that can increase poprity in the long run.¡± ¡°Of course. But that was only a discussion. What if Luwan changes their mind? Or what if the business doesn¡¯t do well and Luwan gives up on Dharmayu?¡± ¡°I just need to add separate conditions on the contract. In the worst case scenario, if there¡¯s no increase in poprity after the monopoly period is over, then I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°Do you think they will let you restart your business once the monopoly period is over? They have all the power and reason to stop you.¡± A few more drops of sweat formed on the count¡¯s forehead. The woman mentioned something that didn¡¯t cross his mind. Did that mean the poprity of the product was not the first priority of those who paid a lot of money to buy it? She continued with a steady tone, ¡°It¡¯s only recently that the Dharmayu tea gained some spotlight. It¡¯s because Sir Satore Lewis, a knight originating from Ran Ind, contributed to the annihtion of the monsters. The real reason why Luwan showed interest in Dharmayu was because they feel threatened.¡± Thisdy must have been gifted withmon sense, or simply well-read about this business. Either way, he felt pressured by her conviction as time went by. ¡°¡­Please continue.¡± ¡°If the tea sells well for the next 10 years and the image of Ran Ind improves, then you¡¯ll reap benefits. However, if you look at Luwan¡¯s point of view, this could be a very easy way to eliminate theirpetitor forever.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°All they need to do is to paint the Dharmayu tea as a useless product in 10 years. No matter how much Luwan offers to pay for it, it¡¯s not a big sacrifice for them, if you think about the long-term benefits.¡± It was an urate analysis. The count had forgotten that one of the methods bigpanies used to get rid of itspetitors was to buy the business with arge sum of money and let it go bankrupt. ¡°Not to mention, if the count gets on the bad side of the imperial family, then Luwan will inflict the most damage to you. Political interest may be involved in it.¡± Everything she said was spot on, making it harder and harder for the count to keep a straight face. Ran Ind was small and had few specialties. It was a huge loss if the Dharmayu tea got driven out of the market after receiving some money from a bigpany. Above all, he, who valued the ind¡¯s sovereignty so much, hated the fact that he had to be chained to Luwan for the next 10 years. Suddenly, he felt scared of the woman in front of him. She saw through him, gained his interest, and made him doubt his business partner. Was this her innate talent? Knowing that the woman deliberately presented such an analysis, he could no longer ignore her words. ¡°But if you have an exclusive contract for five years, as I suggested before, that risk is much lower. And you can rest assured since there¡¯s no political entanglement.¡± The count gently closed his eyes. She was right. Above all, she was ready to hand over half of the total payment offered by Luwan immediately. A favorable contract and an amount of money that no one could reject. There was nothing to lose no matter how much he thought about it. Most of all, he got the opportunity to have a deal with this wealthy genius. As always, he calcted the benefits of epting or rejecting this woman¡¯s offer. The answer was crystal clear. ¡°Lady Eileen Idena.¡± He opened his eyes and spoke as if he had made up his mind. A gentle smile came to his lips. ¡°I still don¡¯t know who you are. But that¡¯s why I look forward to seeing you.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± He burst into a smallugh and held out his hand. ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡± The two sped their hands. He could see the woman¡¯s lips curving behind the ck veil. *** Chapter 98 Apollonia and Uriel left the count¡¯s mansion and climbed onto the carriage. Apollonia, who had fled the pce under the pretext of going to the temple as the Imperial princess, had visited the count¡¯s mansion after briefly leaving the emperor¡¯s spies. ¡°Is it okay to leave a big sum of money to him just based on a verbal promise?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s Count Aiter, I think it¡¯s going to be fine. He¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t betray the trust of his business partners. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get the signed contract tomorrow.¡± ¡°How did you know everything you said earlier?¡± Uriel, who was wary of the surroundings of the carriage, turned his head toward Apollonia. Her performance at the count¡¯s mansion was something new again. How much knowledge was in that little head? ¡°Some of them are the things my grandfather taught me. Others are some things I studied by myself¡­ and the rest is just obvious?¡± ¡°What do you think will happen in the future?¡± ¡°I think we¡¯ll need to n for something else after disrupting one business. My aunt is not someone who¡¯s going to hold on to something that doesn¡¯t work.¡± Having rolled up the ck cloth covering her face, she smiled candidly. Her beautiful eyes, which seemed to fascinate anyone who met them, shone even more dazzlingly than usual. For someone who was struggling to survive, stuck between her enemies, she looked so elegant and calm. No, it was as though she felt excitement while talking to the count. Maybe even happiness. ¡°Uriel, I think you¡¯ll have to run errands between the count and me for the next few days.¡± ¡°I figured as much. That¡¯s why you brought me here.¡± ¡°Oh, you knew? I just thought that the count wouldn¡¯t be able to forget your face once he saw you. You don¡¯t have to introduce yourself to him.¡± She smirked yfully. It was a rxed attitude, in contrast to her conversation with the count. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re handsome.¡± Apollonia just looked at his face as if it were too obvious. Come to think of it, she also praised his looks while they were in Lishan. However, Uriel was upset with the overly casual attitude. She sounded like she was evaluating a piece of furniture. As she kept smiling and looking at him, he became embarrassed and changed the subject. Had he looked at her a little longer, his face and ears would be as red as her eyes. ¡°How do you feel about meeting the count?¡± ¡°Myte grandfather mentioned the counts of Ran Ind¡¯s characteristics. Aside from their business-like strictness, their firm beliefs, and calcting figure, they also acknowledge their opponent¡¯s opinions.¡± The subject changed, but the smile around Apollonia¡¯s mouth did not disappear. Uriel was a little bit upset. ¡°Do you like him?¡± ¡°Do I like him, you ask?¡± Apollonia¡¯s smile morphed intoughter. ¡°I just thought I¡¯d have to learn from his attitude. I could be in the same position someday. I have no choice but to learn so I can make up for what Ick.¡± The spark of golden glistened in her red eyes as she spoke about learning. Her rxed yet slightly flushed face could be mistaken for someone enjoying festivities. Uriel was sure of it, now. She was sincerely enjoying the whole situation. Learning and experimenting with what she had learned, meeting an interesting opponent, learning from it, and growing. Her attitude had always been apparent even when he listened to her conversation with Sid. Despite having to struggle to survive and gain power, Apollonia seemed to be one step ahead of everyone else. Either she was born as a monarch or she was unnecessarily pure. What was certain was the fact that her enthusiasm was constantly shaking his heart. Chapter 9. New member of the Imperial Family Bianca¡¯s mind was in turmoil all day long. ¡®Open your eyes wide and look for the man within the man. If you find a good one, don¡¯t let anyone take him away.¡¯ Her father didn¡¯t sugarcoat. Bianca wanted to find a reliable groom just like him. Since she was little, she had always thought a man was not a man unless they had a big frame and strong body. Her younger siblings always dreamt of handsome men, prettier than any flower, but she couldn¡¯t understand that preference. ¡®If you do a brief report to Duchess Leifer, you will be set for life. They say there¡¯s a possibility that you¡¯ll be united with Marquis Dante¡¯s eldest son.¡¯ Chapter 99 She was notfortable reporting her master¡¯s every move to the duchess because she didn¡¯t like hiding things. However, because the person she was dealing with was the princess¡¯ aunt anyway and she liked what she would get in return, she decided to cooperate. But a month after she became Apollonia¡¯s exclusive maid, her mind was conflicted. There was no problem, but it was slightly different from her expectations. Her master, Apollonia, whom she thought was a picky and difficult person, was surprisingly kind. She gave Bianca small tasks that left enough time for her to rx. She spent the rest of her time reading books or training swords. Additionally, they didn¡¯t leave her out of conversations. The other maids like Maya and Adrian kindly taught Bianca and respected her opinion. Bianca knew well that such afortable working environment could not be established without the master¡¯s attentiveness. ¡®You have to be the duchess¡¯ proxy, only then you can have a smooth road ahead.¡¯ Even when she tried to remind herself, she couldn¡¯t help but like Apollonia. And there was a bigger problem. Prince Eckart, Princess Apollonia¡¯s fiance. She knew from the moment they first met. He was Bianca¡¯s ideal type. He was much taller than her father and brother. Broad shoulders, big muscles and a dignified voice exuded a tremendous presence even if he stayed still. Even at a young age, his beard added a manly charm. Then there was his passion for martial arts. He always thought of sword training and ways to build up his body. Unlike other pretty boys who didn¡¯t even know the difference between the tricep and bicep, he didn¡¯t waste his time learning stuff like music and whatnot. On the second day she met him, she became Eckart¡¯s training partner thanks to Apollonia¡¯s rmendation. Of course, he defeated her during their sparring, but was amazed when she showed off her grandfather¡¯s sword techniques. ¡®Your posture and resolve are better than mine! If you were a man, I wouldn¡¯t be able to match you!¡¯ Coincidentally, Apollonia wanted to watch sparring the day before and even invited Bianca¡¯s cousin to be her sparring partner. As a result, she was able to show off her skills much better than usual in front of Eckart. It was truly an exhrating experience. His warm eyes that constantly admired her every movement seemed to touch her heart. ¡®Men and women are beautiful when they train their bodies.¡¯ Eckart always said that out of habit. For Bianca, who had received knight training at home, but had been told that swords were a hobby that did not suit women, his perspective was as refreshing as rain after a drought. Bianca tried to pull herself together. But from one point on, she realized that this secret feeling was mutual. Eckart¡¯s gaze and gestures truly made her feel special. What a twist of fate! Things started to go south. The esteemed son of Marquis Dante recently visited the pce, but he wasn¡¯t interested in her. It was because Adrian, who appeared out of nowhere, took him away when the two tried to talk. Of course, she wasn¡¯t even interested in him. She was interested when she heard that he was the eldest son of a warrior family, but he looked so thin and pale. He was exactly to her sister¡¯s taste. What was the point of having a good-looking face when you had no muscle to show? ¡®Are those two like each other?¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to turn Adrian, who was clever and favored by the princess, into her enemy. Although she was determined topete with another woman who took away her suitor, she didn¡¯t want to spend her life with Marquis Dante¡¯s son. In addition, Apollonia ordered her to make a good impression in front of her fianc¨¦, so she always stuck close to Eckart. Did she really just need to stand by him? But the princess told her to learn Bjern etiquette and put a lot of jewelry on her dresses just because she had to treat her fianc¨¦ well. And each jewel seeded in catching Eckart¡¯s attention. ¡®If you meet a good man, don¡¯t give way to anyone.¡¯ Her father¡¯s words rang in her ears. Until now, she had always followed her father¡¯s advice. ¡®But he¡¯s Her Highness¡¯ fiance?¡¯ Bianca shook her head. She was confident, but not brazen enough to believe that she would seed in breaking up the Imperial Princess¡¯ marriage. She made up her mind quickly. ¡®At best, I can only be a mistress. I don¡¯t want that.¡¯ She tried to get her senses together. Chapter 100 ¡°What are you thinking?¡± His deep, sexy voice pulled her back to reality. Bianca, who was walking in the garden with Eckart instead of Apollonia, remembered her mission again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Suddenly, you sound like you¡¯re distancing yourself from me.¡± He was aware of how she felt, so Bianca became even more depressed. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± His gaze was serious. Was he trying to tell her that he was not going to meet her anymore?¡¯ She took a deep breath and braced herself for his following words. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s going to be over anyway. So let¡¯s get it sorted out quickly. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone more attractive than him, but if I find someone a little simr¡­ But there isn¡¯t anyone!¡¯ While Bianca was trying to suppress her tears as she looked at his arm muscles, her favorite voice continued. ¡°I fell in love with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± An unbelievable confession. She looked up and Eckart was already holding a rose that didn¡¯t suit him. His eyes were shining brightly. ¡°I tried to suppress this feeling, but I couldn¡¯t help it. I thought I¡¯d regret it if I didn¡¯t confess.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I know that my engagement with the princess is a serious matter. So I tried to put up with it somehow. But I think there is a solution for this. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have proceeded with the marriage¡­ but it seems heaven has another n.¡± ¡°What is the solution?¡± ¡°¡­You just have to trust me and wait a little longer.¡± Bianca delicately received the rose from the huge man. The concerns she had a little while ago disappeared altogether. All she could see was the hunk of a man in front of her. ¡°All right.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry, princess. I can¡¯t live without him. You might call me a traitor, but marriage is an important matter for me.¡¯ To quell the guilt rising from her heart, Bianca gently held his hand. *** ¡°It¡¯s almost done, isn¡¯t it?¡± Apollonia looked at Uriel. The night was shrouded in darkness, and they briefly met at the back garden of the royal vi. The day Bianca received Eckart¡¯s confession was coincidentally the day when she received the full contract from Count Aiter. ¡°For the next five years, no one in the empire cany ims on the Dharmayu tea except for Your Highnes and Ran Ind¡¯s people. Of course, it was put under someone else¡¯s name.¡± Uriel was a great messenger. He delivered the news on behalf of Sid, who was away to take care of his wife. ¡°The rumor that someone waspeting with the duchess to sign a contract with the count has already reached Bjern¡¯s side. Also, the prince has lost interest, so rumors about the broken engagement wille from there.¡± ¡°Any movement from my father?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll ept it, so it¡¯s likely he¡¯ll try to cut another deal. The duchess is busy preparing for the huntingpetition.¡± It all went as expected. Apollonia nodded contentedly. ¡°The break-up should happen before the detailed report reaches my aunt¡¯s ears. The envoy will take care of that.¡± ¡°I asked Sid about how to deal with the Dharmayu tea. No matter how much money is poured out, it¡¯ll be difficult to sell it within the empire in the future.¡± Uriel carefully phrased his concern. The purchase that was enough to buy 20 years of production of the Dharmayu tea was too big of a cost just to avoid the engagement once. Apollonia smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to sell very well.¡± The documents obtained through Uriel showed a clear direction for Dharmayu tea business in Bjern. It was wise, precise and guaranteed a lot of profit. It was a n that could not be acquired without urately grasping the current trends. Apollonia herself was awestruck. ¡°My aunt came up with this n, so the sess is already guaranteed. We can just borrow her idea.¡± ¡°But the people of Bjern¡­¡± ¡°Soon, there will be a queen from this empire. Someone who enjoys drinking Dharmayu tea.¡± ¡°Does Bianca Keaton enjoy drinking tea?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ll make her. I won¡¯t let her go just like that, you know. She¡¯s going to listen to me,¡± Apollonia said, looking up at Uriel. There were many ways to win people¡¯s hearts, and guilt and debt was the most powerful among them. And the future queen who received the crown prince¡¯s heart must have felt guilty all this time. Chapter 101 She couldn¡¯t help her smile. ¡°Looking at how much it cost, we can¡¯t be satisfied by just breaking the engagement and calling it a day, right?¡± ¡°Were you thinking that far?¡± She just shrugged casually, thinking that there was nothing special about it. Uriel looked at her smile, which seemed innocent at first nce. Those sharp, calcting eyes sparkled. The eyes of a natural monach where warmth and coldness always coexisted. ¡°Your Highness is someone who will n on how to skin a tiger and sell it even while she is captured inside the tiger¡¯s den.¡± He smiled, the words treading the line between praise and insult. Uriel suddenly remembered the first time he met Apollonia and was locked up in a small room in a royal vi. She had asked him to choose whether to die right then, or live and obey by her orders. He was thankful that he chose to live. Urielughed quietly. How many times would they get to see such nonsensical performances in the future? At that moment, he leaned a little further in her direction. Rustle-! The sound of distinctively human footsteps moved closer. *** ¡°The Grand Duke Evinhart and his son are still living in seclusion, right?¡± the Emperor asked his sister, golden eyes shining sharply. The two had been informed that the count of Ran Ind had rejected the Dharmayu business deal. However, neither of them thought it was a big deal. Business was meant to beplicated. As long as Bjern still had the intention of proceeding with the engagement, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to offer them something else. They just needed to hide it from Bjern until they found another way. The emperor and Petra quickly came to an agreement, and managed to shut the count¡¯s mouth. At this point, they still didn¡¯t know Eckart hadn¡¯t fallen in love with the princess. Therefore, they decided to focus on more important matters. ¡°It¡¯s been 15 days since he came to the capital, but they haven¡¯t left their residence except for greeting you upon their arrival.¡± ¡°Their son didn¡¯t even show up.¡± ¡°Yes. One day he had a severe cough, and one day he had a high fever. They make a lot of excuses using his weak constitution. We don¡¯t even know what he looks like.¡± Anger would be reasonable since they tantly ignored him, but he raised the corner of his mouth instead. ¡°What a sly fox. He must be scared.¡± The reason they called the grand duke¡¯s family to the capital was obvious. To see if their son, Caelion, has some potential. The grand duke¡¯s son was only a few years younger than Paris, and it wasn¡¯t like the grand duke was powerless either. The moment it was revealed that he possessed the qualities of a monarch, Paris would have a rival. The fact that the grand duke himself had a dwarf-like stature was enough to relieve the emperor¡¯s wariness, but their heir was different. It was an open fact that people who pretended to side with the emperor were already trying to line up behind the grand duke. The grand duke was struggling to hide his son. There was no telling what was going to happen to their family when they were inside the enemy territory. Of course, the emperor had no intention of letting them go now. ¡°Send the message. If that sickly, useless bastard doesn¡¯t show his face on the day of thepetition, they will never see their son again. If he doesn¡¯te out on that day, drag his body out.¡± Petra frowned for a moment at his barbaric words. Then she took her quill and refined the words so the message could be conveyed clearly. ¡°¡­If he truly was a sickly and useless son, they wouldn¡¯t need to hide him this hard.¡± Petra was convinced that the grand duke¡¯s son must have been hiding something. Perhaps gold or red eyes. If he didn¡¯t have those characteristics, then there would be no reason for them to hide him. ¡°I will think of a way to get rid of him.¡± * * * Srakk- Apollonia and Uriel jolted. It was clearly the sound of human footsteps, very close by. It was highly possible that the person would hear the conversation, but who was wandering around the back garden at this hour? She had already confirmed that Petra¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t nearby. Swish-! Uriel¡¯s sharp eyes keenly looked around the surroundings; a momentter, he flew to the bush behind Apollonia. ¡°Uhh!¡± A dark haired boy let out a small shriek when he was dragged by Uriel. He was trying to pull his body back, but Uriel threw him in front of Apollonia. ¡°Let me go! Just now, you¡­¡± Shing- The boy shut his mouth and stopped struggling at Uriel¡¯s sword. Chapter 102 ¡°Who are you?¡± Apollonia narrowed her eyes and examined the boy¡¯s appearance. It was her first time meeting this kid. High quality clothes with golden embroidery on the cor showed his distinguished status. That was even stranger. If he was a noble, she would¡¯ve recognized his face sooner. ¡°Le-let me go.¡± But as soon as the boy raised his head, Apollonia was reminded of someone. He was a handsome boy with a small, lovely face and wavy hair that covered his ears and reached his neck. He looked docile, a few years her junior, probably. His round eyes were red with a glint of gold. It was only her and the previous emperor who had those eyes. ¡°¡­Little Grand Duke of Evinhart.¡± The boy seemed slightly surprised when his title came out of Apollonia¡¯s mouth, but soon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. Your Highness, I¡¯m Caelion.¡± Apollonia beckoned Uriel to remove the sword from the boy¡¯s neck. ¡°What were you doing here? I heard you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°It was so stifling staying in my room all day, so I went out. Then I got lost. So when I saw someoneing, I hid myself, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be you¡­¡± She bowed her head and looked closely at Caelion¡¯s face. There seemed to be no problem with his voice,plexion or movement. He was no different from other boys his age. ¡°So your sickness is just a lie.¡± Apollonia was aware as to why the grand duke tried so hard to avoid the emperor¡¯s eyes. But she didn¡¯t expect to confirm their lies with her own two eyes. The boy¡¯s pupils shook when he heard Apollonia. She could see him nervously gulp, clearly scared. She felt pity for a moment. He, who seemed to be ustomed to bow before others, reminded her of herself. ¡®Should I tell him to be careful and send him back? I¡¯m not sure how much of our conversation were audible. Of course, he would just deny it if I asked him. But no matter how much he heard, anyone withmon sense would never report it to anyone, especially if he was supposed to y pretend in front of the emperor. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if she just turned a blind eye. But when she thought so, an unexpected answer came out of his mouth. ¡°¡­It¡¯s almost like the rumor about Your Highness being foolish and naive ispletely false.¡± Before being asked, he confessed that he had listened to their conversation. It was such a provocative statement that didn¡¯t match with that meek and docile appearance. Shiing- Uriel pulled out the sword again before he could open his mouth again. ¡°Stop.¡± Apollonia raised her hand to stop Uriel. ¡°You have a good ear, little grand duke. How much did you hear?¡± she asked gently while trying so hard suppressing her bewilderment. Of course, for Caelion, it sounded like she was threatening to end his life depending on his answer. So his pupils dted once again. ¡°¡­That Your Highness is the one who bought the Dharmayu tea, that you pushed another woman to your own fianc¨¦, and that you had a business n¡­?¡± He trembled slightly, counting his fingers innocently to the point that he seemed cheeky. Apollonia bit her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything and figured out the situation.¡± She beckoned Caelion to stand up. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Her voice lost any trace of tenderness ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Little Grand Duke, do you know how many people have idents in thisrge pce?¡± Caelion shuddered at her ominous words. Then he bowed his head and recited quietly, ¡°¡­If you could help me, wouldn¡¯t I be able to live?¡± ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± His expression was serious. ¡°Your Highness, no, Sister, please help me. Then I won¡¯t tell anyone this secret.¡± He managed to finish what he needed to say despite his trembling voice. Then he fixed his posture and stayed still. ¡°You came to me on purpose.¡± Apollonia decided to take off her mask at once. Just like the boy in front of her. ¡°You heard the conversation and made a noise on purpose. To catch my attention and make a deal with me.¡± As far as she knew, the little grand duke was only fifteen years old this year. But this innocent-looking boy turned out to be sly and bold. Chapter 103 ¡°What do you know about me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re someone who survives under Petra Leifer¡¯s nose.¡± He raised his head. ¡°Since when have you doubted me?¡± ¡°When I arrived here, I had my suspicions when I saw that Bianca Keaton and Prince Eckart were always together. At first, I thought that thedy was quite an ambitious woman, but they had a lot of chances to be together as if the heavens were helping them.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re doubting me just because of that?¡± ¡°No. Everyone who knows you said you¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯t know anything. If I hadn¡¯t heard the conversation earlier, I wouldn¡¯t be able to confirm my doubts.¡± He spoke with modesty and frankness. His n was to reveal everything to Apollonia and leave his fate to her. ¡°You ruined the engagement, their business and even stole the duchess¡¯ n. My sister is the only one who can do that. Only you can help me.¡± Unbelievable. He decided to put his life on line using the conversation she had with Uriel. In a matter of seconds. He shamelessly called her his ¡®sister¡¯ when he was only a distant rtive. He was no ordinary child. And if Petra found out about this, he would die right away. ¡°Help me, sister. Please tell me how to live like you. Except for my mother and father, you are the only one I consider my family.¡± He could be truly frightened. On the other hand, however, he was well aware that his fragile and scared appearance would gain Apollonia¡¯s sympathy. That trembling gaze and voice were premeditated. His hand held his clothes slightly as well. Nevertheless, his heart seened sincere. Suddenly, Apollonia came to understand Petra¡¯s position. He was the one with the blood of the royal family, even though he was just from a distant family. He was someone with the power to influence people and excellent abilities. He was Paris¡¯ rival, and in the long run, Apollonia¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t help but keep him in check. It was dangerous to have him as her enemy in the future. ¡®One of the most important tasks of the monarch is to eliminate future dangers. If you¡¯re careless, you¡¯re dead.¡¯ For a moment, her maternal grandfather¡¯s teachings rang in her head. ¡°¡­All right.¡± But in the end, Apollonia decided to listen to him. His round, tearful eyes filled with hope as he looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about my father and aunt¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Sister!¡± ¡°Listen carefully.¡± Those who put up a fa?ade in front of the emperor were on the same side. *** On the day of thepetition, the pce was more luxurious than ever. Pirs and walls were painted gold, every single flower in the garden was lively. Servants were allowed to dress upvishly to greet the distinguished guests from various countries. The emperor was giving a brief oration before the hunt began. Apollonia was so close to him that she could see the queens smiling at each word he spoke. ¡°I look forward to seeing a winner who can surpass me this year.¡± He won thepetition when he was still the prince consort. At that time, he set a legendary record by wiping out dozens of notoriouslyrge monsters in one stroke. No one could beat his achievement so far. asionally, those who wanted to keep him in check raised suspicions about his victory, but Apollonia knew that it was purely the emperor¡¯s ability. From swordsmanship, horse-back riding, to military strategy, no one in this empire could stand against him during his youth. The closest one would be Sid Baian. ¡°Has there been anyone in this empire who could exceed even half of His Majesty¡¯s aplishments? Everyone¡¯s expectations are high because His Highness Paris will be attending.¡± Some people nodded when Count Amon, one of the emperor¡¯s closest aides, spoke up. Although the emperor was once a genius warrior, it was inappropriate and dangerous to mention anything about the emperor¡¯s bloodline. It was an insult not only to the entire royal family, but also to the previous emperor. ¡°Paris will definitely exceed me.¡± The emperor did not censure Count Amon, and somewhat looked pleased. Paris, who stood among the other participants, smiled slightly at his encouragement. He also had exceptional martial arts skills because he took after his father. ¡®Though he will win no matter what,¡¯ Apollonia thought. Huntingpetitions could be very unfair depending on certain variables. High ranking nobles often brought their escorts to participate. One escort will protect the master, and the other will try to score points. Paris had several escorts attached to him. Most of them were carefully selected by Petra, and other close aristocratic allies like Gareth also participated. ¡°What do you think of it, Grand Duke? The little grand duke is the youngest participant, right? I thought he was here to watch, but I was surprised that he wanted to participate as well.¡± The emperor smiled benevolently as he looked at the Grand Duke of Evinhart. With a thin body and a pale face, he replied, holding his sickly-looking wife, ¡°I just want my little son to learn about how scary monsters are. It¡¯s dangerous to join the hunt without knowing one¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Even when the Grand Duke¡¯s answer no longer contained any humility, the emperor just smirked. ¡°A hero¡¯s true worth will be revealed in the face of crisis.¡± *** Chapter 104 It was Caelion who decided to participate in thepetition. However, Apolloniaughed at his reason. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ you want to win thepetition and gain power to protect your father?¡± ¡°¡­I have no other choice. If I don¡¯t participate, they¡¯re going to kill me regardless.¡± Apollonia raised one eyebrow. ¡°It sounds like you think you can win if you put your mind to it.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯vepeted againstst year¡¯s champion,¡± he said, slightly lowering his eyes. His long, thick eyshes cast a shadow over his cheeks, trying to be as humble as possible while conveying the facts. Thest winner was the second son of the Levine family, who was younger but could exceed other contestants in terms of height or strength. ¡°Hunting and confrontation are different, but still, I didn¡¯t lose against him.¡± He seemed humble, but he showed a lot of confidence. He was telling the truth. ¡°So you acquired Apollo¡¯s power as well,¡± Apollonia uttered bitterly. Now she understood why the Grand Duke wanted to hide the boy. ¡°¡­I suppose so. I¡¯ve never lost to an adult since I was ten years old.¡± His struggle when he was dragged out by Uriel must have been a lie, then. ¡°You must hide that no matter what.¡± ¡°But thepetition¡­¡± ¡°Participate in thepetition as scheduled, but don¡¯t think about winning. If you stand out, my father will find a way to kill you. I assure you that killing you will outweigh any consequences.¡± At her sharp tone, Caelion opened his eyes wide and nodded slowly. ¡°Then why¡­¡± ¡°My father will try to test your ability in some way. I want you to show him that your hunting skills are terrible.¡± Apollonia knew well that simply hiding and avoiding would not shake off the emperor and Petra¡¯s suspicion. ¡°You are still considered too young tond an attack on adults. You said you¡¯d win no matter what, right? So find strong monsters and get yourself hurt enough for you to withdraw from thepetition.¡± The quick-witted Caelion quickly understood what she meant, but he looked very anxious. ¡°¡­I get your point, but I¡¯m not confident enough to do that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather easy to show my utmost strength and win, but if I were to hide it, it won¡¯t be easy for me to defend my life.¡± If he wasn¡¯t forced to hide his power, he could freely roam around the hunting ground. However, if he had to conceal his power, it also meant he could be seriously injured because he was overly cautious of watchful eyes. It was reasonable. People often got injured or killed in the hunting ground. Furthermore, he was not trained for this. Apollonia wanted to keep him in check, but she also became increasingly fond of this boy. A child with an objective view of himself, oozing confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t you have an escort to watch your back?¡± ¡°There are knights from the grand duchy¡­ but they are honest people. Each of them will participate in the hunt with their honor on stake, so they won¡¯t agree to work for me.¡± Apollonia bit her lip. The Evinharts were known for their integrity and uprightness, but those qualities were inconvenient at times like this. Bribing them would be useless, after all. ¡°Take one more knight with you.¡± ¡°Take one more knight¡­?¡± She pointed at Uriel. With his sword still on Caelion¡¯s neck, Uriel frowned slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no more ster escort than him in the empire.¡± Uriel, a man with an unparalleled sharpness in contrast to his angelic silver hair, and Caelion, a child with a gentle attitude in contrast to the intensebination of his red eyes and ck hair, faced each other. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, sister. He¡¯s indeed tall, but he doesn¡¯t look as strong as I expected him to be. At least I need someone with enough experience to protect me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think someone who just got dragged by me should say that.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t notice that I purposely let myself get dragged here, then don¡¯t me me if I¡¯d doubt you even more.¡± The two seemed to dislike each other, which surely was not a good sign if they¡¯re about to work together. ¡°Stop it.¡± Apollonia grabbed Uriel¡¯s arm and warned Caelion. At her words, the ck-haired boy looked upset,.but she ignored Caelion and turned to Uriel. ¡°Listen, Uriel. This child will die without you.¡± Caelion was pouting as if he wanted to refute her, but Apollonia was serious right now. In front of hundreds of guests, one might think the Emperor would be more cautious, but he and Petra were aggressive people from the start. If they deemed it was necessary, they would take action right on the spot without mercy, or they would eliminate the boy before the Grand Duke left the capital at the very least. ¡°I might need him one day, so you have to save him,¡± she said, looking straight at Uriel¡¯s deep blue eyes. ¡°It¡¯s an order. Help him stay alive until the end of the huntingpetition.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± It was the same as asking him to risk his life for a random child, but Uriel didn¡¯t really mind. He also did not mention that it was his first time joining a huntingpetition or that it might be dangerous for him as well. There were no words nor reasons needed. Anything for Apollonia. *** Chapter 105 The Champion ¡°Start.¡± At the Emperor¡¯smand, the knights scattered toward the hunting ground right away. Spectators were seated in the shelter on the hill just next to the hunting ground. The hill was so high that the entirety of the wide area was visible. The hunting ground was originally filled with huge trees and thick grass, but most of the trees were cut off to avoid blocking the audience¡¯s vision while also allowing the monsters to spot the hunters easily. In thispetition, strength and martial arts were more important than intelligence because it would be difficult tounch a secret attack. All of them were wearing belts that could amplify sound. This made the show much more interesting. A total of 100 knights participated in thepetition for the honor of their respective families. Paris smiled as if his victory was already guaranteed. Gareth stood beside him, and Caelion, who copied their arrogant expressions as much as possible, ran to the hunting ground. The silver-haired knight dressed in a hunting suit with the Grand Duke¡¯s family crest followed suit. ¡°Good luck, everyone,¡± Apollonia said. She wanted it to go smoothly as nned. May Paris win so she could hide behind his glory. May thepetition end with Caelion showing his ipetence. May thepetition go smoothly and Uriel remain unnoticed. But none of her wishes came true. Paris stood out among the 100 participants. His beautiful tinum blonde hair, which was quite simr to Apollonia¡¯s, and his handsome face that resembled his father¡¯s, drew people¡¯s attention even from far away. His light brown eyes shone brighter than ever under the harsh sunlight. Perhaps he was conscious of people¡¯s eyes, for he wore a golden cloth on his arm that made him stand out more than others. Other participants simrly chose the color of clothes that represent their respective families, but Paris was the only one with that color. Behind him was Eckart, who wore a dark-green hunting suit and held a spear. Gareth, who wore the most luxurious clothes, also followed close behind. ¡°How is the preparation for this year¡¯spetition going?¡± ¡°You can look forward to it, Your Majesty. We have a rare item that is stronger than the one from five years ago.¡± The emperor listened to the royal attendant¡¯s report while his eyes fixed on the participants. Petra was also seen engaged in the conversation once in a while. The precious hunting prey would shortly be released one by one in front of the participants. Paris, unlike most knights, did not carry a bow. Instead, he only had his sword and a dagger fastened around his waist. It meant he would ignore smaller prey that could only be caught with an arrow. He only wanted the biggest and most spectacr prey. Piing-! As thepetition began, some knights shot arrows and caught small animals like rabbits on the hunting grounds. One might be able to save face by catching as many animals as possible, but the real game was about catching monsters, to begin with. Some of the winning candidates, including Paris, intentionally sprayed their bodies with a fragrance that attracted monsters. It was a very dangerous choice, but quite effective for glory-seeking. Caelion caught Apollonia¡¯s eyes as she focused her attention on thepetition. He was carrying a bow, but he did not deal with small prey, just like Paris. ¡®You chose the right person to copy.¡¯ Apollonia nodded when she watched his gentle eyes follow after Paris. ¡®Uriel¡­¡¯ Uriel was nowhere to be found despite his remarkable appearance. As usual, he would hide where no one else could find him. Whether he was among the knights or behind barren trees, he would always be near Caelion somehow. Ping-! ¡°Release 60 Kayas!¡± When the royal attendant shouted, the podium filled with nobles went abuzz with excitement. ck monsters the size of adult men began to run around the hunting grounds. A hideous creature with an appearance simr to a giant rat. Sharp toenails and teeth, swift movements, and a mouth that gushed out a poisonous odor that could knock people unconscious. Several participants seemed startled by the sudden attack. At that time, their formation was disturbed, and the giant rats rushed in between them as if they didn¡¯t want to miss the chance. ¡°Ahh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Several knights copsed, overwhelmed. Some of the nobles clicked their tongues in disappointment, and some cheered. Chapter 106 Apollonia was on the cheering side. Because she saw that Caelion, who had been hit by a Kaya¡¯s front paws,nded on his buttocks in an unsightly way. But he skillfully rolled sideways and avoided the Kaya. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Paris made a grand entrance as he swung his sword in the air several times. In an instant, five or six giant rats were knocked down with blood sttered everywhere. ¡°Oooh! As expected, the first person who defeated the monsters was His Highness Paris!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like seeing His Majesty during his prime!¡± This time everyone cheered. Eckart then swung his spear and knocked down some of the Kayas. A small smile tugged up the corner of Apollonia¡¯s lips as she watched Caelion. He grabbed his head and pretended to tremble in fear, but after Paris defeated the Kayas, he shook the dirt off his butt and got back on his feet. ¡®Can we use this trick until the end?¡¯ Apollonia was relieved, albeit still a little anxious. She nced at Petra, who was watching the hunting grounds with a frown on her face. Ping-! Ping-! Ping-! As the giant rats were cleared up to some extent, the beeping sound came one after another. Monsters of various appearances attacked participants both from the sky and on the ground. There weren¡¯t too many of them, but the size grew bigger each time. Uriel observed Caelion¡¯s movements, hiding in the shade at a reasonable distance and avoiding confrontation as much as possible. The boy was doing well. It might be unnoticeable from afar, but this boy was moving calctedly. Uriel was quite impressed to see the boy dealing with a gigantic, hawk-like monster. ¡°Ouch!¡± He pulled out his sword and wielded it erratically to aggravate the monster. As a result, the hawk snatched his cor and tried to fly up with him. ¡°Ha! What a stupid guy.¡± When the monster flew about two meters, Paris, who was nearby, cut the monster¡¯s feet. The hawk screeched and dropped Caelion. ¡°Haha. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s trembling. The Grand Duke of Evinhart, who once defended the northern border, is not a big deal after all.¡± Gareth Leifer openlyughed at Caelion and shoved his shoulder. ¡°Ouch!¡± He fell to the side with a scream. Parisughed at him as he jumped toward the big hawk. Soon after, the monster became Paris¡¯ fifth prey. ¡®He purposely chose a monster that Paris wanted.¡¯ He was repeatedly ying the role of being saved by Paris. If he kept positioning himself as someone who needed to be saved, he could stay hidden and unnoticed. ¡°It¡¯d be dangerous to keep using the same trick,¡± Uriel muttered as he watched Caelion fall weakly to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of yourself. As you can see, I¡¯m doing well without an escort.¡± Caelion, putting on a tearful expression, spoke in a way so that only Uriel could hear him. He got back on his feet and pulled his arrows towards his target. When the arrows flew in different directions, the audience startedughing at him. ¡°That¡¯s hrious. I think you have the talent to be aedian,¡± Uriel said, eyes full of mockery. But Caelion didn¡¯t lose a word. ¡°How about you? All you did was avoid the monsters and use your sword once or twice. I think you have the talent for hide-and-seek instead of swordsmanship.¡± It was true. If he took down the monsters, he would climb up to the ranks and his name would be written in the official record. So Uriel purposely avoided the monsters. The n was to avoid getting people¡¯s attention. Ping-! ¡°It¡¯s going to end soon,¡± Uriel murmured when the beeping sound resounded again, and a snake monster big enough to wrap the entire hunting grounds appeared. From the looks of it, this monster was the final boss of this huntingpetition. It was apparent by looking at Paris¡¯ excited face. He was getting all jittery upon imagining that his sweet victory was within his grasp. *** ¡°Waaaaaa!¡± It was a long battle. The giant creature finally tumbled when Paris¡¯ sword lodged in the snake¡¯s neck. Eckart, holding a broken spear, heaved a sigh as if he was upset, and Caelion was seen trembling near the scene. Of course, no one was critically injured. ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°As expected, he¡¯s truly His Majesty¡¯s son.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the prince will be a great emperor in the future.¡± Thepetition hadn¡¯t ended yet, but some of the nobles were already celebrating. ¡°We¡¯ll conclude thepetition after all the remaining monsters are subjugated.¡± The emperor spoke with a satisfied voice. The only thing left was a few rats and other small monsters, so Paris¡¯ victory was already decided. The Grand Duke and Duchess of Evinhart breathed a sigh of relief. But then, Boom-! Auuuuuuu-! The hunting ground shook along with the sounds of a monster. ¡°What the¡­¡± Auuuuuu-! Chapter 107 Once again, the monster¡¯s screech rang even more closer this time. It was a strange sound. It didn¡¯t just go through the ears, but it felt like it was ringing in the head. Whenever the monster screeched, Apollonia¡¯s head throbbed, and when she looked around, some people also seemed to be in pain. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary monster. Apollonia recalled that some of the creatures used sound to inflict pain on people. But didn¡¯t he say that all these monsters had been released? When she turned her head, the royal attendant was holding his head with a puzzled look on his face. Auuuuuuuu-! This time, the sound was getting closer. Soon after, the hunting ground shook once more. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± ¡°Was there anything left besides that snake monster?¡± ¡°No, no matter how important the huntingpetition is, if it harms the audience¡­¡± Many nobles yelled with hands on their heads, futilely covering their ears. But the next moment, the cacophony stoppedpletely. Boom-! The whole hunting grounds shook once again, and the owner of the sound revealed itself. ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s¡­!¡± A giant monster was standing on four legs on the border of the grounds. It had a wolf-like appearance, with a tail resembling a long whip and menacing blue eyes. The snout covered in ck fur dripped with saliva. ¡°Jackalope¡­¡± someone in the audience whispered, and the people started gasping. Jackalopes were creatures that were rarely seen by humans. Very few people had seen them in person, and those people mostly resided in an extremely secluded area¡­ ¡°It is said nobody can see the light after running into this monster.¡± That¡¯s right. Most people who ran into the legendary Jackalope did not survive. ¡°I-I¡¯m sure it¡¯sing here after smelling the scent of the dead monsters. I should¡¯ve been careful not to let the smell spread too far¡­¡± The royal attendant, who was responsible for the preparation, trembled. During the huntingpetition, there were a lot of cases when the monsters nearby smelled blood and jumped into the hunting grounds on their own. Generally, it was weed since it was an unexpected variable that could change the course of the game and make it more interesting to watch. But the Jackalope was different. If it took one more step closer, the prey would no longer be the monsters, but the nobles. The emperor¡¯splexion darkened. ¡°We will escort His Highness Paris right now¡­.¡± ¡°Leave it be.¡± It was Petra who cut off the royal attendant. Just like everyone else, she was massaging her temples, but her expression was calmer than anyone else¡¯s in the audience. No, upon a closer look, there was a slight excitement on her face. ¡°We can¡¯t escort the prince right now. The only solution is to lure that monster somewhere else.¡± She slowly rose from her seat and faced the emperor. Her steady and upright posture made her look taller. Naturally, everyone in the audience turned to Petra. ¡°Your Majesty, I wille forward and get its attention.¡± ¡°What are you nning?¡± Petra let out a rxed smile. The emperor, with one eye on Paris confronting Jackalope on the hunting grounds, gestured for her to speak. ¡°The podium will be safe from the monster because of the sacred trees.¡± ¡°What do you mean? The hunting grounds where the monster appeared is different from here.¡± ¡°I will bring that monster here.¡± ¡°How?¡± The emperor looked nervous. The situation was getting out of control with the Jackalope still running rampant, yet she was ready to jump in the middle of it. The corner of Petra¡¯s lips rose slightly. It was clear that the emperor already gave her permission. ¡°I can do it, but I just need help.¡± Then she turned her head, looking straight in the direction where Apollonia sat. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­?¡¯ As cold sweat was about to run down her back, Petra¡¯s gaze passed her and turned to the other person. To a middle-aged woman who quietly stood next to her husband. ¡°The Grand Duchess.¡± *** The monster was as huge as a mountain. As if to choose its next prey, the menacing eyes looked at each one of the low-level monsters as well as the knights. The gaze was so intense that it could paralyze anyone who met its eyes. The slightly exposed white teeth were so big that perhaps it could devour two people at once. The same was true for its ws that were grasping the ground firmly. Its tail seemed to be able to tear one¡¯s skin to the bone. Chapter 108 Auuuuuuu-! Caelion felt a headache whenever he heard the screech. Some of the knights already seemed to have fainted. He and Uriel happened to be in front of the monster. Every time the monster opened its mouth, its breath hit their skin. Even the brave Paris seemed frozen in ce, only covering his ears. ¡°Stay still,¡± Uriel murmured. Caelion turned his head slightly and looked at him. Even after running around the hunting ground full of monsters, there wasn¡¯t a single scratch on his ridiculously attractive face. His expression was calm and his breathing was not rough at all. ¡®He¡¯s a tough guy!¡¯ He had never met anyone like Uriel. When Apollonia appointed Uriel to escort him, he thought it was only a formality and quickly appointed him to the status of a knight. But when he saw Uriel in the hunting ground, that idea disappeared. Uriel knew how to conceal himself perfectly from people and monsters. He came out of nowhere to help Caelion during a difficult situation. He didn¡¯t even need to pull out his sword. ¡°Ipeted with the champion 5 years ago.¡± He suddenly remembered what he had boasted in front of Apollonia and felt deeply embarrassed. Caelion didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was iparable to this mysterious escort. He could only marvel at how Apollonia managed to have such a person as her right hand. ¡®Well, I just need to follow themand and stay still.¡¯ So Caelion obediently nodded. Uriel¡¯s orders came from Apollonia, and he had a good reason to obey her. The two stood there as if they were frozen on the spot. Caelion could see Uriel¡¯s hand moving toward the handle of his sword. Uriel seemed to judge this moment to be the most dangerous situation since the huntingpetition began. ¡®But are you going to face that thing head-on?¡¯ It was quite hard to believe that anyone could deal with that monster using a sword alone. But as Uriel tried to pull out his sword, the wind blew, and the Jackalope, who was staring at the knights, suddenly looked up at the sky. Growl-! It sniffed the air while making an unfamiliar sound as if it found better toys to y with, eyes gleaming. When it finally made up its mind, it crouched down and jumped. ¡°Uwaah!¡± Some knights who were still conscious shouted in fear. But fortunately, they weren¡¯t Jackalope¡¯s target. Jackalope jumped over the knights and went toward the border. ¡°It¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s go over there¡ª¡± Uriel said, pulling Caelion¡¯s arm. Caelion no longer felt a throbbing headache and looked over his shoulder in the direction of the monster. Why was it turning around all of sudden? As soon as he followed where the monster headed and saw a familiar figure, he was frozen from head to toe. ¡°Mo-Mother¡­¡± At the podium where the spectators gathered, a woman was seen walking out to the front of the audience alone and bing the target of the monster. She was obviously Grand Duchess Evinhart. Walking right behind the Grand Duchess was Petra Leifer. Petra was holding the Grand Duchess¡¯ arm as if she was offering a sacrifice to the monster. ¡°Mother!¡± Caelion¡¯s blood was boiling. The Grand Duchess¡¯ already pale face was turning whiter as the monster drooled and ran at full speed. Without any hesitation, he drew his arrow. ¡°Remember. Don¡¯t forget your purpose no matter what. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Don¡¯t show your ability even in the face of death.¡± Apollonia¡¯s warning came to mind, but his mind was only filled with his terrified mother. The monster was less than 100 meters away from the podium. Its gigantic teeth glowed as it looked at Grand Duchess Evinhart. ¡°No!¡± Swish! Caelion shot an arrow aimed at its head. *** A few minutes ago. ¡°I just need one person to help me.¡± In front of the pale-faced Grand Duchess, Petra politely reached out her hand. She had a tender smile on her face despite her bold request. ¡°The monster is more interested in women than in men. It won¡¯t be dangerous, so could you help me for a moment?¡± But the Grand Duchess couldn¡¯t shake off her hand. She had no reason to reject the request, even more so because she might be able to save the prince. ¡°Wh-what can I help you with?¡± Her trembling voice put a smile on Petra¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know that some of the participants, especially the brave ones, sprayed on a fragrance that could attract monsters?¡± ¡°Wh-what does that have to do with this¡­¡± Petra grabbed Grand Duchess¡¯ hand and led her to the front of the podium, close to the hunting ground. Then she took a small box out of her arms with the other hand. ¡°I have the same fragrance they used. This is how we can get the monster¡¯s attention.¡± Chapter 109 The Grand Duchess had no other choice but to stand half a step ahead of Petra. She tried to pull herself together. Petra¡¯s statement that it wouldn¡¯t be dangerous was not a lie. Having lived as a Grand Duchess for years, she had already watched countless huntingpetitions. The podium, where the spectators were located, was a safe area that was blessed with God¡¯s protection. No monsters could approach it. ¡°¡­I understand,¡± the Grand Duchess eventually answered. Before the audience could figure out the situation, Petra opened the box and poured the fragrance on the Grand Duchess¡¯ body and her own. As it was an excessive amount, the strong scent that spread out from their bodies could make anyone dizzy. ¡°Now, we just need to wait.¡± Petra¡¯s voice sounded somewhat grim. Meanwhile, Apollonia, who was a little further away from them, tried to figure out Petra¡¯s n. At that moment, the wind blew from the podium to the hunting ground. Auuuuuuu-! The monster screeched, sniffing the air trying to find the source of the smell. Growl-! Atst, the monster found the source of the scent. Without time for anyone to react, the monster that confronted Paris immediately flew across the hunting grounds toward the spectators. ¡°Please don¡¯t move, Grand Duchess.¡± Petra held the hand of the Grand Duchess tightly. The Grand Duchess trembled. ¡®Oh¡­Don¡¯t tell me!¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t the hands of the two people that caught Apollonia¡¯s attention. When she realized the direction of Petra¡¯s gaze, Apollonia figured out her purpose right away. Petra was pushing the Grand Duchess forward while her eyes were fixed on the hunting ground. To be exact, she was looking at the boy in red clothes. Her target wasn¡¯t the Grand Duchess all along. She just wanted to take this opportunity to see Caelion¡¯s true skill by putting the Grand Duchess in a dangerous position. ¡®It¡¯s a trap.¡¯ Before thepetition, Apollonia had told Caelion toy low and focus on hiding. ¡®But to think she¡¯d use the Grand Duchess¡­¡¯ And as soon as Apollonia¡¯s eyes found the boy on the hunting ground, she knew that everything ended up in vain. His whole body trembled uncontrobly and his red eyes shone like fire. ¡°Mother!¡± Along with an excruciating scream, Caelion¡¯s hand eventually drew his bow. He had a firm posture that waspletely different from the goofiness he had shown before. Swish! Thud-! Growl-! The arrow flew a long distance andnded precisely on the monster¡¯s head. Jackalope was born with thick skin that was almost impossible to pierce with an arrow. If Caelion managed to stick an arrow in Jackalope¡¯s head, it only meant two things. He had a special weapon that was smeared with the blood of the beast, and Caelion had exceptional skills and power. The former wasmon practice in a huntingpetition, but thetter was enough to surprise everyone. ¡°Wait! Who shot the arrow just now? It¡¯s not the little grand duke of Evinhart, is it¡­?¡± ¡°No way! He couldn¡¯t even hold a bow properly until a little while ago.¡± The spectators were shocked. Apollonia was also greatly surprised. She knew he was born with a strong physique and learned swordsmanship, but she had thought that was all¡­¡¯ His agility, quick-wittedness, and skill at shooting arrows as he ran were beyond her expectations. His round and gentle eyes emitted a red glow as soon as he found the target. Furthermore¡­ archery was the specialty of the previous emperor. The previous emperor was a man of great force, unrivaled even after his death. The young boy in front of her reminded her of the previous emperor in his prime. ¡®I also have to be vignt.¡¯ Apollonia clenched her fist. She was aware that if he made it out alive from here somehow, that boy would be a strong contender for the throne someday, either voluntarily or not. As if sharing the same opinion as Apollonia, Petra stood there ring in the boy¡¯s direction. Her golden eyes shed menacingly. *** In front of the panicked crowd, the ck Jackalope roared angrily. Perhaps because of the distance, the arrow that hit its head didn¡¯t seem to be that deep. Jackalope managed to shake it off easily. Swish! Thud-! Thud-! But it wasn¡¯t the end. Jackalope was still running toward the spectators at an incredible speed, so Caelion kept firing arrows without stopping. Thud! Arrows were embedded one by one on its neck and head. Jackalope growled, staring in the direction where the arrows were shot. Chapter 110 ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to subjugate the monster?¡± ¡°It¡¯s right before thepetition ends¡­ so who is the winner?¡± People looked at each other, murmuring. Because they were inside the safe zone, they didn¡¯t feel a great sense of crisis. The emperor leaned forward as he furrowed his eyebrows. In his eyes, there was a sense of relief that his son, Paris, was out of danger. But there was also a sense of displeasure that Paris¡¯ victory became unclear. In the midst of the uproar, Petra¡¯s eyes were only directed at Caelion, who was running across the hunting ground relentlessly. Apollonia was watching Petra attentively. Thud-! Growl-! With one arrow stuck in the middle of Jackalope¡¯s forehead, Caelion eventually ran out of arrows. ¡°Uwah! The monster stopped moving!¡± ¡°The arrowsnded on its head, of course, it would fall!¡± ¡°Well, then the winner is¡­¡± They waited for the monster to copse. Even if the arrows weren¡¯t deeply embedded, no monsters were able to withstand getting hit several times on its weak spot, not to mention, it was hit by special arrows with the blood of monsters. If it was a normal monster, it would have died long ago. Auuuuuuuuuu-! But Jackalope was extraordinary, to begin with. Far from falling, it was howling even stronger than before. Atst, the monster found Caelion staring at him with an empty quiver. Growl-! The monster rushed toward Caelion without stumbling. Caelion, who already fled from the hunting ground and stood in front of the podium, also did not back down. ¡°That¡¯s weird. Is it normal for such a creature to be able to withstand that?¡± the emperor asked. The royal attendant mumbled. ¡°Th-that¡¯s not an ordinary monster¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Special arrows are coated with the blood of the monsters. It¡¯s a way to attack another monster using the power of the dead one. But Jackalope is a giant monster who consumes smaller monsters¡­¡± ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen?¡± ¡°Those arrows will be no different from regr arrows in front of Jackalope. No, it¡¯s actually empowering Jackalope. The only way to kill it is by using a great weapon or magic. But the arrow couldn¡¯t possibly¡­¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed. Until a while ago, he was visibly annoyed because Paris¡¯ performance would be overshadowed by this. Apollonia was familiar with that expression. He looked like that each time he wanted to kill people. He must have wanted to get rid of Caelion now without dirtying his hands. ¡°We need to send the knights to help the little grand duke, Your Majesty. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do that until thepetition is over. Do you think it¡¯ll be fair for the little grand duke if we take away his chance to win?¡± The emperor¡¯s words made the Grand Duchess tremble even more. ¡°Oh, no, Cael..¡± Now the distance between the monster and Caelion was only about two meters. The spectators only saw the back of the giant Jackalope and its iling tail, but they weren¡¯t able to see Caelion¡¯s movement. Growl-! Caelion pulled out his sword when the monster charged at him. Growl-! Haak-! The two ran toward each other at the same time. ng-! His ck sword was broken at once by the monster¡¯s huge paw. ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°Little grand duke!¡± Caelion fell to the ground with his broken sword. Just by looking at his trembling shoulders, it was clear that he had no strength left to get back to his feet. The other participants, including Eckart, ran to the area, but no one could help him right away. Apollonia clenched her fists. She looked around, but Uriel was nowhere to be seen. Because Caelion acted so abruptly, it was possible that Uriel was unable to keep up with him. ¡®If that child dies like this¡­¡¯ Dozens of thoughts ran through her mind. Was Caelion her futurepetitor? Or would he be her ally? Would she be able to control him even after he gained power? But in the midst of her many calctions, the boy¡¯s voice pierced her heart. ¡°Please save me, sister.¡± Desperate, tearful eyes. She returned to reality. He didn¡¯t lose the me in his eyes even in the face of death. He faced Jackalope with a determined look, as if he would leave his life in the hand of fate. He didn¡¯t have a proper weapon on his hand, and the monster was approaching. ¡°Is this the end¡­?¡± The emperor murmured quietly. Only Apollonia was able to hear. Chapter 111 Growl-! Jackalope approached one step at a time, knowing that its opponent was defenseless. ¡°My son!¡± It opened its huge mouth to devour Caelion. Snap-! Apollonia poured all the remaining fragrance that Petra had poured onto her body. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Bianca, who was next to her, screamed in surprise. But Apollonia had already taken a few steps forward. Grooooar-! Confused, Jackalope looked at Caelion and Apollonia alternately. Behind Caelion, who had fallen over, Eckart and the other participants gaped. She took one more step closer towards the monster. Now she stood on the border between the podium and the hunting ground. Auuuuu-! Jackalope immediately turned its body toward her excitedly. ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°No!¡± Bianca¡¯s scream could be heard nearby, and Eckart was seen running toward her. There was no one between Apollonia and the huge monster. The mighty ck wolf crouched towards her with gleaming eyes, tail shaking menacingly. It was finally time for the monster to leap forward. Apollonia tensed as she put one foot on the safe zone and the other on the hunting ground. ng-! Roaaaar-! But the very next moment, the monster screeched. Everyone in the podium widened their eyes in a daze. All they saw was blood spurting from the back of the monster¡¯s neck, but the cause of that remained unknown. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Caelion, who had fallen to the ground, also murmured with a nk look. Swish-! Suddenly something silver flew in the air and drew an arc on Jackalope¡¯s body. Blood gushed out in the ces where the light passed. ¡°Kuaaagh!¡± The monster shrieked in pain and staggered back. Just right behind it, the identity of the shining object was revealed. Shining brilliantly under the sunlight, it was a long sword that looked difficult for ordinary people to swing. No, to be precise, the way he swung his sword and carved it into the monster¡¯s body was far from ordinary. But it was all overshadowed by the person holding the long sword. Enchanting silver hair, sea-colored eyes with bottomless depths, and lush lips visible from afar. It was Uriel. ¡°Wh-who is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about this contestant¡­¡± However, before the audience could properly figure out who he was, Uriel once again flew into the air and swung his sword. Swish- For the first time, Apollonia was able to fully witness his skills. His de headed precisely toward vital points. There was an artfulness to the way he moved so unhesitatingly. sh- ¡°Kaang!¡± Uriel finally lodged his sword deep into Jackalope¡¯s neck. The monster raised its head to the sky, screeching, and slowly tumbled to the floor. Bam- At the same time, a beep rang to mark the end of thepetition. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Thepetition is over! Then the champion is¡­¡± Every single one of them fixed their eyes on Uriel, including Petra. The emperor was also looking at him. Unlike others who were amazed, his expression was a mixture of anger and shock. Uriel, who stood under the hill, also met his gaze. His blue eyes were calm as he shook the long sword he was holding to remove the monster¡¯s blood. The emperor opened his mouth. ¡°Come closer.¡± Apollonia bit her lips. She watched Uriel¡¯s short battle and got preupied with the unexpected development. It just urred to her that she didn¡¯t have any solution to deal with this situation. ¡®Don¡¯t look at me.¡¯ Uriel walked to the podium at the Emperor¡¯s order without giving her a nce, as if he heard her. He saluted silently. ¡°What is your name?¡± The dark blue uniform was sttered with blood. This would look unpleasant on other people¡¯s bodies, but the colorbination looked so harmonious on Uriel¡¯s body. Not only women, but men also couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. ¡°Uriel Biche, Your Majesty,¡± he replied. ¡°Which family do you belong to?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you not hear me?¡± Uriel became silent because he couldn¡¯t think of an answer. ¡°Uriel Biche is the knight of Grand Duke Evinhart,¡± someone said from below the hill. ¡°He¡¯s also my escort, so he doesn¡¯t have a title.¡± It was Caelion. He walked to the podium and stopped behind Uriel. Apollonia caught the sight of the Grand Duchess who was busy wiping away her tears. ¡°Uriel Biche¡­¡± the emperor recited quietly. He looked at Uriel with a piercing gaze. ¡°The champion of this huntingpetition¡­¡± He fell silent for a long moment. ¡°Is Uriel Biche from the Grand Duchy of Evinhart.¡± As soon as the official result of the huntingpetition fell from his mouth, everyone gathered there burst into exmations. ¡°Wow! Congrattions on the birth of the new champion!¡± ¡°Wow, what a splendid performance!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a title? Is he amoner?¡± Uriel Biche knelt in front of the emperor with a faint smile on his face. The first champion from a humble background and the most beautiful winner ever. *** Chapter 112 Everyone¡¯s eyes got bigger, including Petra¡¯s. ¡°Uriel Biche. You are the champion of the honorable imperial huntingpetition.¡± The Emperor repeated his words to make everything clear. Of course, he didn¡¯t thank him for saving his daughter from danger. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s a title or a reward, tell me if you want anything.¡± No one had prepared for this situation, including Uriel himself. But the quick-witted little grand duke Evinhart stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, he participated in thepetition through our rmendation. If there¡¯s anything he needs, then we¡¯ll¡­¡± But as soon as Caelion opened his mouth, Uriel¡¯s refined voice cut off his words. ¡°¡­I want to pay respect to His Majesty the previous emperor¡¯s grave.¡± At his unexpected request, everyone there stared at him in shock. The emperor also seemed to think it was absurd. ¡°What kind of wish is that?Ask for something concrete, like jewels, money, or a title.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I want. He left behind the greatest achievement in history as an emperor and as a knight. If I can pay my respects to the previous emperor, there is nothing else I want.¡± His plea was clearly heard by everyone there. Everyone, including Apollonia, opened their eyes wide, and some people suddenly shed tears in memories of the previous emperor. However, Apollonia was wondering about Uriel¡¯s real intention. ¡®Does he really know what that means?¡¯ Uriel bowed his head and spoke politely, but his words had considerable meaning. Emperor Gaius had tried to erase the previous emperor¡¯s achievements for years after his ascension. Whenever he had a chance, he wanted to prove that he was greater than Pascal III even without the blood of the royal family. He exaggerated his achievements by recing the statue of Pascal III with his own and cleverly revising the history books. Whether it was effective or because Gaius had many supporters, seven yearster, nobody among the nobles ever missed the previous emperor. Apollonia, who was once appointed as sessor by the previous emperor, quickly lost influence and power because the current emperor did not love her. A big portion of her imperial power was shifted to the Leifer family instead. And now, the best knight of the empire, who achieved a miraculous victory, called the previous emperor ¡®the emperor who left behind the greatest achievement¡¯.These words could be interpreted as a challenge to the current emperor. But, why was Uriel doing this? Whoever the emperor was, it didn¡¯t change his terrible past. There was no reason for him to have any special sympathy for the previous emperor. ¡°It has been my only dream since I was young. If I could meet and greet His Majesty in person, I would not ask for anything other than that.¡± Uriel slightly shifted his gaze toward Apollonia. ¡®No way¡­!¡¯ He tilted his head and smiled softly. It was obviously a smile for her. In a short amount of time, he found a way to empower Apollonia. By reminding people about the greatness of the previous emperor, he also implied that the current emperor was stillckingpared to his predecessor. It was also a subtle reminder to some people who knew that the legitimate descendant of the previous emperor was Apollonia. It was a clever political move. ¡°How touching!¡± ¡°How great would it be if the previous emperor had been alive?¡± Many people around him were busy reacting to his words. But this was not the end. A beautiful boy without a name defeated a huge monster by himself and won the huntingpetition so he could pay respects to the previous emperor. This situation was so dramatic enough for it to be talked about for a long time. Since he was a young man with an ambiguous origin, no one would have thought that it was a calcted move. He would be known as a genius who was inspired by the previous emperor. ¡®Since when have you thought of this n?¡¯ While Apollonia was taken aback, he smiled beautifully once again and faced the emperor. ¡°I understand your loyalty. You can always pay respect to His Majesty the previous emperor. Of course, there¡¯ll be other rewards for you. I cannot help but give a title to the winner of thepetition,¡± the emperor spoke softly,pletely hiding his foul mood. ¡°Let¡¯s postpone the award ceremony. I have something to do for now, so please step back.¡± ¡°I am grateful for Your Majesty¡¯s grace.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 When Uriel stepped back, the emperor changed his gentle expression and looked around. His gaze stopped in front of Apollonia. ¡°My daughter, Apollonia,¡± he said dully. ¡°You left the podium without my permission and exposed yourself to the monster. Do you know how reckless you were? How dare you disregard me and act as you please?¡± His voice was deeply infused with the hatred and indifference that she was already familiar with. ¡°Why did you do that? Do you think you can stop Jackalope?¡± It wasn¡¯t the tone of a father who was truly worried about his daughter. However, Apollonia already expected it to happen. ¡°Father. How dare I disregard the words of the empire¡¯s sun?¡± She knelt and quickly made the most pitiful expression, imitating her mother¡¯s appearance that she saw a long time ago. ¡°This girl did not disregard Father, but simply followed Father¡¯s teachings.¡± She wrapped herself in her arms and trembled as if she was cold. Just like a pure and fragile lily. ¡°What does that mean? I have never taught you to face monsters.¡± ¡°Father taught me that a woman¡¯s main duty is to serve the men in her life.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I thought that no matter how powerless I am, it is my duty to serve the men in my life, so I had to step forward when that person was in danger. For that reason¡­¡± She slightly raised her gaze and looked at the emperor¡¯s expression. He was frowning, but he was listening to her. ¡°When I saw that dreadful monster approaching my fianc¨¦, Prince Eckart, I had no choice but to sacrifice my body to save him.¡± The people around her started buzzing as they recalled the situation a little while ago. ¡°Come to think of it, before Her Highness stepped up, Prince Bjern was also fighting with the monster.¡± ¡°It could have been dangerous because she was too close to the monster.¡± ¡°Oh my, how can one be so pure with such a weak body?¡± ¡°But at that moment, the prince¡­ One of the nobles looked at Apollonia with a pitiful expression, slurring the end of his speech. Everyone recalled the situation before Uriel appeared. The monster had begun endangering not only the participant but also the audience, Prince Caelion was in danger, along with the knights including Eckart who was nearby. The princess had tried to steal the monster¡¯s attention by pouring a fragrance on her body. ¡°I¡¯m sure when Her Highness stepped forward¡­¡± There was one more thing. Eckart had shouted and ran toward the podium, but it wasn¡¯t Apollonia¡¯s name. ¡°Bianca!¡± Didn¡¯t he grab another woman and fall together right behind Apollonia? People were starting to look around for Eckart. The emperor also did the same. ¡°¡­Prince Eckart.¡± His sharp eyes finally found a bulky man in the midst of the crowd. That man stood close to a tall young woman, bowing his head with a slightly shameful look. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Although he looked embarrassed, he held Bianca Keaton¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go. The emperor¡¯s face was terribly crumpled. ¡°Exin to me.¡± Eckart let go of Bianca¡¯s hand, walked next to Apollonia, and knelt on one knee. ¡°I see the sun of the empire.¡± ¡°My daughter risked her life to save you. What did you do that time?¡± Golden eyes burned with anger. Eckart sighed, then he raised his head and replied, ¡°At that time I couldn¡¯t be concerned about Her Highness¡¯ intentions, Your Majesty. Because for me¡­¡± He looked at Apollonia for a moment, then the emperor again. He looked so determined. ¡°I wanted to protect Lady Bianca Keaton.¡± Everyone on the hill became quiet. ¡°Do you mean Nia¡¯s maid?¡± ¡°She is not just a maid, Your Majesty,¡± he spoke eagerly despite his trembling voice. A raised eyebrow. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°She¡­ She and I¡­¡± ¡°Prince Eckart.¡± It was a low, heavy, and somewhat threatening voice that cut the prince off. ¡°Think carefully before you say anything.¡± Apollonia looked up to see what expression he made. He was staring at Eckart unblinkingly ¡®You know what¡¯s going on.¡¯ How could he not? In front of many people, Eckart jumped to save a maid right behind his fianc¨¦e. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t actually care about the prince¡¯s feelings in the first ce. The emperor was trying to give him a chance to proceed with the marriage whether Apollonia was the one who upied his heart or not. Eckart also paused for a moment, contemting his choice. His eyes briefly turned to Apollonia, and then to Bianca, who stood a little further from him. Soon, the prince opened his mouth again. ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡± He didn¡¯t tremble this time. He saw Bianca shed tears from afar. ¡°I don¡¯t love Her Highness the princess. Please grant me permission to break the engagement.¡± Cold silence enshrouded the podium. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 ¡°¡­What did you just say?¡± ¡°Even without a marriage with Her Highness, Bjern will not forsake our loyalty to the empire.¡± Eckart didn¡¯t care about the Emperor or the Princess. His eyes were only filled with his beloved, Bianca Keaton. The emperor¡¯s face was filled with tant anger. ¡°I beg you once again. I ask you to break the engagement with Her Highness the princess.¡± Hearing his unwavering request, the nobles shifted their gazes to Apollonia, who knelt before the emperor. Apollonia knew what kind of act she must y. ¡°Huu¡­ Uhuu.¡± She chose to hold back her tears rather than cry loudly because that would make her facade look more sincere. However, she let a few drops of tears fall down her cheeks. When she trembled pitifully as she held back her tears, people were sympathizing with Apollonia. ¡°The Princess is so pitiful¡­ she even sacrificed her body to save her fiance.¡± ¡°Maybe she didn¡¯t know she was betrayed until just now? Oh my, how can this happen to such a soft-hearteddy¡­¡± ¡°She must not have known that the maid who served her had that kind of ambition¡­¡± Various opinions came out from people¡¯s mouths, but most of them were exactly what Apollonia wanted. Seeing how the situation was progressing in her favor, she decided to take it a step further. ¡°I-I¡­I¡¯m fine. How can I be a hindrance to their love¡­? Please listen to the prince¡¯s request, Father.¡± The audience sighed. Some people looked at her as if she was pathetic and some people were touched by her kindness. Eckart seemed surprised as well. However, the Emperor only stared at her with a grave face. ¡°¡­You¡¯re such a useless daughter.¡± A long silence followed. Apollonia sobbed even more and lowered her head, then the emperor turned toward Eckart. ¡°As the prince, didn¡¯t you know that the marriage with the Imperial family was not based on affection only? Did you forget all the promised agreements between the Imperial family and the Kingdom of Bjern?¡± A dignified emperor couldn¡¯t persist in the marriage that the other party wanted to break. So the emperor tried to bring up the issues regarding business. Contrary to the emperor¡¯s expectation, Eckart replied in a more confident manner. ¡°Your Majesty, as far as I know, the agreement you just mentioned cannot be fulfilled due to certain circumstances.¡± ¡°What would that be?¡± ¡°I heard that you can no longer supply the tea leaves that were supposed to be sold in Bjern¡­¡± Eckart was baffled because he couldn¡¯t believe that the emperor missed such important information, so he took the chance to borate. ¡°How can we betray the promise we made with the empire? However, we found out that Ran Ind already sold the Dharmayu tea to others, and thus the agreement made between my father and Your Majesty could no longer be fulfilled.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t intend to hold the Empire responsible for that matter. However, I think it will also be difficult to change the contents of the contract at this point.¡± ¡°¡­.You have no say about this matter.¡± The emperor was barely able to speak with a flushed face. Petra, who stood next to him, also looked embarrassed. How did the news leak out even when she clearly blocked the count¡¯s mouth? ¡°I¡¯ve been in charge of the state affairs for the past five years on behalf of my ill father. I speak on behalf of Bjern.¡± Eckart was indeed an adult. His bravery and maturity were exactly like what Apollonia saw in him. Apollonia quickly recalled the terms of the contract. Bjern would supply weapons to several regions in the empire. However, Bjern didn¡¯t really have a big advantage from the agreement. What they got from this marriage was a close rtionship with the imperial family. But now, Eckart had something more important than that. The emperor realized it, so he didn¡¯t say anything as he held back his anger. ¡°¡­One day you will regret this.¡± ¡°As long as I can be with my woman, I will pay whatever the price.¡± The long staring contest between the two ended. The emperor dered the cancetion of the engagement, and Eckart apologetically cast a nce at Apollonia, running to his lover. This incident gained considerable poprity from ce to ce. Half of the continent cursed Eckart as a cold traitor, and the other praised him for being a hopeless romantic. Because of this, the two sides were at odds with each other. Later, this incident would be reborn in the form of music or theatricaledies. Thus, the seeds that Apollonia had sown blossomed perfectly. *** Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°It¡¯s a sess, Adrian.¡± After a long day, Apollonia returned to the royal pce. ¡°They said you¡¯ve be the main lead of a tragic love, but you looked so happy.¡± The rumors traveled fast. Adrian said gave a yful congrattory speech. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Maybe you know Eckart better than Bianca,¡± Apollonia said, taking off her thick outfit and ufortable shoes. It was true. Adrian had been running around bribing people to find out about Eckart¡¯s taste in women and had been training Bianca to match his taste. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I even seduced the young marquess who was pursuing Bianca. I guess I¡¯m good at things like this. If something simr happens next time, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Apollonia looked at Adrian, who kept joking because she had a lot of free time. ¡°If you get a little older. Who knows? But you can¡¯t do that right now.¡± It was already hard to get rid of one Gareth, so it didn¡¯t make sense to add another one. Apollonia tly rejected that idea, but on the other hand, she also thought that another man would be necessary to get rid of him if he persisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you off so easily, so let¡¯s just get along well and work together.¡± ¡°Who says I want to get married¡­?!¡± Adrian blushed and tried to protest, but someone carefully knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± It was Bianca. After returning from the hunting grounds, she changed into simple clothing and fixed her messy hair. She dawdled around the door for a moment. ¡°Adrian, get out of here for now.¡± Adrian nodded briefly and left the room. Apollonia beckoned Bianca toe closer. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Bianca staggered and gradually approached Apollonia. ¡°Shall I listen to you first?¡± Bianca took a deep breath and opened her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break your heart, Your Highness,¡± she said after much consideration. She had been cursed at by people around her for what happened. Bianca got her ideal husband, but even if she went to Bjern, she would be branded a traitor. It was unfair, but on the other hand, it was true that she was feeling apologetic toward Apollonia. She decided to apologize formally because it would be frustrating if the princess cried and people cursed at her more during the evening banquet. No wonder, because besides the fact that she was being dumped, it had been announced publicly. The princess who had suffered such humiliation might have wanted to die. Bianca sighed internally. After hearing Eckart¡¯s public confession, people stared at her with contempt. Even her father, Count Keaton, couldn¡¯t erase his disbelief from his face. She was not a saint, but she had always lived honestly and confidently, so the fact that she put a knife behind someone¡¯s back made her extremely ufortable. And at this moment, the person who was most shocked by this turn of events was right in front of her. An immature and innocent young princess. ¡°Thank you for being honest.¡± Bianca had thought she would burst into tears just like earlier, but she was surprisingly calm. No, rather, there was a different weight around her. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like punishing you. You know very well that I can¡¯t possibly punish the future queen of Bjern, and it was too much to punish you as a traitor anyway.¡± ¡°Yo-Your Highness?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t there something else you should apologize to me for? Something that you haven¡¯t told me honestly.¡± Apollonia looked as peaceful as ever. Her unfamiliar tone and attitude made Bianca look at her nkly and forget what she needed to apologize for. ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°The biggest virtue of a maid is loyalty. I knew you didn¡¯t consider me as your real master.¡± Bianca was surprised that she was able to point out the truth so emotionlessly. A quick-witted and wise person would notice that Duchess Leifer intentionally sent Bianca to be a maid. However, she never expected such wisdom from the young and naive Apollonia. It was even more strange that she was pointing out this fact now. If she had known that Bianca was Petra Leifer¡¯s spy from the beginning, shouldn¡¯t she have been more careful of her actions and pretended to be clueless until the very end? ¡°My aunt¡¯s request may not be a big deal, but you must be feeling ufortable as it goes against your honest and upright personality. Don¡¯t worry too much. I won¡¯t get hurt even if you tell me the truth,¡± Apollonia continued to talk without hesitation. There was no malice or disappointment in her voice. Bianca was having difficulty figuring out what Apollonia wanted to hear from her. So she decided to express her feelings as honestly as possible. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I can understand your position. My aunt was able to give you everything, while I can¡¯t because I¡¯ll be married soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bianca wanted to deny it, but the words couldn¡¯te out of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a sess, Adrian.¡± After a long day, Apollonia returned to the royal pce. ¡°They said you¡¯ve be the main lead of a tragic love, but you looked so happy.¡± The rumors traveled fast. Adrian said gave a yful congrattory speech. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. Maybe you know Eckart better than Bianca,¡± Apollonia said, taking off her thick outfit and ufortable shoes. It was true. Adrian had been running around bribing people to find out about Eckart¡¯s taste in women and had been training Bianca to match his taste. ¡°That¡¯s not all. I even seduced the young marquess who was pursuing Bianca. I guess I¡¯m good at things like this. If something simr happens next time, I¡¯ll¡­¡± Apollonia looked at Adrian, who kept joking because she had a lot of free time. ¡°If you get a little older. Who knows? But you can¡¯t do that right now.¡± It was already hard to get rid of one Gareth, so it didn¡¯t make sense to add another one. Apollonia tly rejected that idea, but on the other hand, she also thought that another man would be necessary to get rid of him if he persisted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you off so easily, so let¡¯s just get along well and work together.¡± ¡°Who says I want to get married¡­?!¡± Adrian blushed and tried to protest, but someone carefully knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± It was Bianca. After returning from the hunting grounds, she changed into simple clothing and fixed her messy hair. She dawdled around the door for a moment. ¡°Adrian, get out of here for now.¡± Adrian nodded briefly and left the room. Apollonia beckoned Bianca toe closer. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± Bianca staggered and gradually approached Apollonia. ¡°Shall I listen to you first?¡± Bianca took a deep breath and opened her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break your heart, Your Highness,¡± she said after much consideration. She had been cursed at by people around her for what happened. Bianca got her ideal husband, but even if she went to Bjern, she would be branded a traitor. It was unfair, but on the other hand, it was true that she was feeling apologetic toward Apollonia. She decided to apologize formally because it would be frustrating if the princess cried and people cursed at her more during the evening banquet. No wonder, because besides the fact that she was being dumped, it had been announced publicly. The princess who had suffered such humiliation might have wanted to die. Bianca sighed internally. After hearing Eckart¡¯s public confession, people stared at her with contempt. Even her father, Count Keaton, couldn¡¯t erase his disbelief from his face. She was not a saint, but she had always lived honestly and confidently, so the fact that she put a knife behind someone¡¯s back made her extremely ufortable. And at this moment, the person who was most shocked by this turn of events was right in front of her. An immature and innocent young princess. ¡°Thank you for being honest.¡± Bianca had thought she would burst into tears just like earlier, but she was surprisingly calm. No, rather, there was a different weight around her. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like punishing you. You know very well that I can¡¯t possibly punish the future queen of Bjern, and it was too much to punish you as a traitor anyway.¡± ¡°Yo-Your Highness?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t there something else you should apologize to me for? Something that you haven¡¯t told me honestly.¡± Apollonia looked as peaceful as ever. Her unfamiliar tone and attitude made Bianca look at her nkly and forget what she needed to apologize for. ¡°What are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°The biggest virtue of a maid is loyalty. I knew you didn¡¯t consider me as your real master.¡± Bianca was surprised that she was able to point out the truth so emotionlessly. A quick-witted and wise person would notice that Duchess Leifer intentionally sent Bianca to be a maid. However, she never expected such wisdom from the young and naive Apollonia. It was even more strange that she was pointing out this fact now. If she had known that Bianca was Petra Leifer¡¯s spy from the beginning, shouldn¡¯t she have been more careful of her actions and pretended to be clueless until the very end? ¡°My aunt¡¯s request may not be a big deal, but you must be feeling ufortable as it goes against your honest and upright personality. Don¡¯t worry too much. I won¡¯t get hurt even if you tell me the truth,¡± Apollonia continued to talk without hesitation. There was no malice or disappointment in her voice. Bianca was having difficulty figuring out what Apollonia wanted to hear from her. So she decided to express her feelings as honestly as possible. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°I can understand your position. My aunt was able to give you everything, while I can¡¯t because I¡¯ll be married soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Bianca wanted to deny it, but the words couldn¡¯te out of her mouth. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°But what would you do if that changed in the future?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡¯ Apollonia stared at Bianca with an elegant smile. Her figure looked so unfamiliar. ording to some stories, the princess inherited the looks and bearing of her ancestors. Bianca seemed to understand the feeling for the first time. Unbelievable intensity, mysterious beauty. ¡°Just so you know, I already gave Eckart to you from long ago.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t take her eyes off Bianca. ¡°And I n to give you something bigger in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°A wealth iparable to what Petra Leifer promised you, the honor that you think has been damaged, and the achievements as a queen.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°If you be one of my people now, it¡¯s all yours.¡± Bianca was speechless. She couldn¡¯t think of any other answer and only blinked several times. But even in the midst of her shock, there was a word that stuck in her ears. ¡°Eckart¡­You gave me Eckart to me¡­ does that mean¡­?¡± Apollonia just smiled gently. But for Bianca, this was a sufficient answer. Apollonia knew everything from the beginning. Many things shed through Bianca¡¯s mind. Apollonia deliberately pushed her to spend time with Eckart. She even gave her instructions on how to dress, coinciding with Eckart¡¯s taste. All this time, Bianca thought it was the work of fate. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to. I suppose you know better than I do, but you and Eckart indeed fit each other well.¡± She wasn¡¯t a master who was betrayed by her own maid like a fool. Rather, it was Bianca who had been dancing in Apollonia¡¯s palm. Apollonia¡¯s eyes became slightly colder. Then she spoke in a low-pitched voice that Bianca had never heard before. ¡°Decide now. Whatever you choose, you will still be the princess of Bjern, andter you will be the queen. However, if you proceed with the marriage this way, you¡¯ll get used of biting your owner. The disgrace will always haunt you for life. You know that, that¡¯s why you came to apologize to me, right?¡± ¡°Then, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you already heard of the rumors that you always hated me, stole my jewelry, and wore them when you secretly met my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Are those because of Your Highness¡­?¡± Bianca felt her whole body tense. ¡°I didn¡¯t spread the rumors, but it was naturally spread by many people who watched you and Eckart together. Of course, I lent you all the jewels, so either I or Adrian can help you clear up your name, but¡­¡± Apollonia ended her speech with a smile. ¡°I have no obligation to help a maid who is not loyal to me. The moment the rumors spread all the way to Bjern, the love that you both fought so hard to achieve would face opposition from your own people.¡± Bianca couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the cold threat in contrast to her gentle expression. The princess was right. Bianca¡¯s reputation had plummeted in half a day, and Bianca, who had been reporting her owner¡¯s every move to someone else, did not deserve Apollonia¡¯s help. ¡°If everything is true¡­ then it is already toote for me, right? Even if Your Highness helps calm the rumor down by exining¡­¡± Bianca¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty, and she was avoiding Apollonia¡¯s eyes without even realizing it. It was the first time that she was intimidated by a girl who never even lifted a weapon. ¡°But what if I gave a congrattory speech for both of you at tonight¡¯s banquet?¡± Her eyes widened. Receiving a congrattory speech from the imperial family in itself was a great honor for a maid who was about to get married. Furthermore, if Eckart¡¯s ex-fiancee personally gave her blessing to the couple, people would no longer have reason to swear at Bianca. ¡°And I¡¯ll put this on you in front of everyone. As a wedding gift.¡± A brilliant blue light shone in front of Bianca¡¯s eyes. As she raised her head, Apollonia smiled and held out her arms, and at the tip of her fingers was a dazzling sapphire ne wrapped in small crystal pieces. ¡°It is called ¡®Tears of the Moon¡¯. The jewel itself is not top quality, but it is meaningful because it was the first item worn by myte grandmother.¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes trembled. A ne worn by a member of the imperial family had a deep symbolic significance. Apollonia giving it to Bianca meant that not only did she forgive her, but she was also on her side. If that happened, Bjern would have no choice but to wee Bianca with open arms. Even the noisy people in the empire wouldn¡¯t be able to me Bianca, at best, they would swear at Apollonia for being stupid. Bianca opened her mouth slightly, but no sound was able toe out. She felt both gratitude and terror. This girl seemed to be gullible and exploitable but was actually moving people like chess pieces. However, there was no reason to hesitate. Bianca took a step closer and knelt down in front of Apollonia. ¡°In addition to a great husband, there is something else that the Keaton family values and seeks.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A master who is strong, wise, and kind to their followers.¡± She slowly grabbed Apollonia¡¯s right hand and kissed it. ¡°I am at yourmand.¡± She carefully raised her head to face Apollonia. An unspoken bond formed as the mysterious red eyes and unwavering brown eyes met. *** ¡°But what would you do if that changed in the future?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡¯ Apollonia stared at Bianca with an elegant smile. Her figure looked so unfamiliar. ording to some stories, the princess inherited the looks and bearing of her ancestors. Bianca seemed to understand the feeling for the first time. Unbelievable intensity, mysterious beauty. ¡°Just so you know, I already gave Eckart to you from long ago.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t take her eyes off Bianca. ¡°And I n to give you something bigger in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± ¡°A wealth iparable to what Petra Leifer promised you, the honor that you think has been damaged, and the achievements as a queen.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°If you be one of my people now, it¡¯s all yours.¡± Bianca was speechless. She couldn¡¯t think of any other answer and only blinked several times. But even in the midst of her shock, there was a word that stuck in her ears. ¡°Eckart¡­You gave me Eckart to me¡­ does that mean¡­?¡± Apollonia just smiled gently. But for Bianca, this was a sufficient answer. Apollonia knew everything from the beginning. Many things shed through Bianca¡¯s mind. Apollonia deliberately pushed her to spend time with Eckart. She even gave her instructions on how to dress, coinciding with Eckart¡¯s taste. All this time, Bianca thought it was the work of fate. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to. I suppose you know better than I do, but you and Eckart indeed fit each other well.¡± She wasn¡¯t a master who was betrayed by her own maid like a fool. Rather, it was Bianca who had been dancing in Apollonia¡¯s palm. Apollonia¡¯s eyes became slightly colder. Then she spoke in a low-pitched voice that Bianca had never heard before. ¡°Decide now. Whatever you choose, you will still be the princess of Bjern, andter you will be the queen. However, if you proceed with the marriage this way, you¡¯ll get used of biting your owner. The disgrace will always haunt you for life. You know that, that¡¯s why you came to apologize to me, right?¡± ¡°Then, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you already heard of the rumors that you always hated me, stole my jewelry, and wore them when you secretly met my fianc¨¦.¡± ¡°Are those because of Your Highness¡­?¡± Bianca felt her whole body tense. ¡°I didn¡¯t spread the rumors, but it was naturally spread by many people who watched you and Eckart together. Of course, I lent you all the jewels, so either I or Adrian can help you clear up your name, but¡­¡± Apollonia ended her speech with a smile. ¡°I have no obligation to help a maid who is not loyal to me. The moment the rumors spread all the way to Bjern, the love that you both fought so hard to achieve would face opposition from your own people.¡± Bianca couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback by the cold threat in contrast to her gentle expression. The princess was right. Bianca¡¯s reputation had plummeted in half a day, and Bianca, who had been reporting her owner¡¯s every move to someone else, did not deserve Apollonia¡¯s help. ¡°If everything is true¡­ then it is already toote for me, right? Even if Your Highness helps calm the rumor down by exining¡­¡± Bianca¡¯s voice was filled with uncertainty, and she was avoiding Apollonia¡¯s eyes without even realizing it. It was the first time that she was intimidated by a girl who never even lifted a weapon. ¡°But what if I gave a congrattory speech for both of you at tonight¡¯s banquet?¡± Her eyes widened. Receiving a congrattory speech from the imperial family in itself was a great honor for a maid who was about to get married. Furthermore, if Eckart¡¯s ex-fiancee personally gave her blessing to the couple, people would no longer have reason to swear at Bianca. ¡°And I¡¯ll put this on you in front of everyone. As a wedding gift.¡± A brilliant blue light shone in front of Bianca¡¯s eyes. As she raised her head, Apollonia smiled and held out her arms, and at the tip of her fingers was a dazzling sapphire ne wrapped in small crystal pieces. ¡°It is called ¡®Tears of the Moon¡¯. The jewel itself is not top quality, but it is meaningful because it was the first item worn by myte grandmother.¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes trembled. A ne worn by a member of the imperial family had a deep symbolic significance. Apollonia giving it to Bianca meant that not only did she forgive her, but she was also on her side. If that happened, Bjern would have no choice but to wee Bianca with open arms. Even the noisy people in the empire wouldn¡¯t be able to me Bianca, at best, they would swear at Apollonia for being stupid. Bianca opened her mouth slightly, but no sound was able toe out. She felt both gratitude and terror. This girl seemed to be gullible and exploitable but was actually moving people like chess pieces. However, there was no reason to hesitate. Bianca took a step closer and knelt down in front of Apollonia. ¡°In addition to a great husband, there is something else that the Keaton family values and seeks.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A master who is strong, wise, and kind to their followers.¡± She slowly grabbed Apollonia¡¯s right hand and kissed it. ¡°I am at yourmand.¡± She carefully raised her head to face Apollonia. An unspoken bond formed as the mysterious red eyes and unwavering brown eyes met. *** Chapter 117 Chapter 117 ¡°Did it go as nned?¡± Adrian asked, her hands busy fixing Apollonia¡¯s hair for the banquet. ¡°Yeah. As expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Adrian smiled in admiration. At some point, she came to fully trust Apollonia¡¯s n. ¡°Did you deliver the message to the Grand Duke?¡± Their voices turned quiet. ¡°I¡¯vepleted my task while you were talking to Bianca.¡± The message was short and simple. ¡®Don¡¯t wait for the banquet and leave the capital.¡¯ Adrian tilted her head. ¡°If they leave right away, they will be criticized for being rude.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t afford to care about dignity or courtesy at times like this. If they leave the capital right away, there are many nobles who can help the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°But even if he¡¯s the emperor, can he use his hand today? With all the aristocrats gathered in the capital, if he touches the Grand Duke, he can¡¯t avoid friction with other aristocrats and knights¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s hard to avoid friction, and some people may seek rebellion with this opportunity. So he might not use his hand right away.¡± After organizing her thoughts, Apollonia added, ¡°However, the Grand Duke of Evinhart family, which has Caelion as their sessor, is the most threatening thing in my father¡¯s eyes. My aunt likely decided that it¡¯s best to remove them quickly despite the consequences they may face.¡± Her voice became even smaller. ¡°Because I would have thought the same.¡± Adrian stopped moving and gaped. Apollonia quickly shook her head, smiled, and spoke again. ¡°Even if that is not the case, it is not wise to stay in the capital while they are vulnerable to such risk. However, I don¡¯t know if they listened to me and made a decision.¡± Caelion managed to survive the huntingpetition, but his real crisis would just begin now. He and his family needed to ovee that crisis by moving right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. It¡¯s been a while since I delivered the message, so they¡¯re probably gone quite far by now.¡± Apollonia nodded slowly, but she was bothered for some reason. *** ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such shiny silver hair!¡± ¡°How can someone be that beautiful? It¡¯s as if God carved and breathed life into him.¡± ¡°I want to touch him just once.¡± Naturally, Uriel held the spotlight during the celebration for the champion of the huntingpetition. Everyone wanted to know where this beautiful and strong young knight came from. ¡°But wasn¡¯t the little Grand Duke Caelion also amazing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s only 15 years old. At this rate, he will be able to catch up with Uriel in a few years.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s more amazing than Prince Paris¡­ Did you see his eyes?¡± Of course, the mysterious sessor of Duke Evinhart also aroused a lot of interest, but the conversation about it took ce in a quieter ce. Nobody wanted to get on the emperor¡¯s nerves. Until the beginning of the banquet, the story of Eckart and Apollonia¡¯s canceled engagement, and the fox-like Bianca also attracted a lot of attention. However, when Apollonia officially blessed the two and presented her grandmother¡¯s relic to the maid, they moved to another topic, knowing that they could no longer discuss the matter carelessly. Uriel was standing in the center of the banquet hall, wearing blue clothes embroidered with golden thread and carrying a sword bestowed by the emperor. ¡°Baron Biche.¡± Apollonia approached him and bent her knees slightly to greet him. ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± She still had the countenance of an innocent girl who couldn¡¯t get over her shock. Thebination of a young hero and a princess whom he saved drew people¡¯s attention, and this situation made Uriel shine even more. ¡°I¡¯m d Your Highness is safe.¡± He bowed his head as he replied to Apollonia. The way he put minimum effort to be courteous by not talking much added a mysterious charm to him. Both men and women in the banquet hall wanted to talk to him. The youngdies smiled shyly, the young lords wanted to be friends with him, and some middle-aged nobles were thinking of making Uriel their daughter¡¯s suitor. Taking advantage of the noisy banquet hall, Apollonia lowered her voice and whispered to Uriel, ¡°You look good. You¡¯re a noble now.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need a title.¡± The emperor gave him the title of baron, a small estate, and a sword. ¡°You need it. I was going to give it to you, but this is better.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s from Your Highness, I¡¯d happily receive it,¡± Uriel murmured in Apollonia¡¯s ear. Some youngdies who stood behind her were watching the two with envious eyes. Apollonia tried to add a few words about the fact that a noble was supposed to be more easygoing than amoner, but she had to step back when she saw a youngdy approaching Uriel from the back. ¡°Your Highness, you dropped this.¡± Uriel grabbed Apollonia¡¯s wrist and pulled her closer toward his chest. What he held with his other hand was a white handkerchief. ¡°That is not mine¡ª¡± ¡°Grand Duke Evinhart is in the banquet hall.¡± When Apollonia looked at him in surprise, he just nodded calmly. ¡°¡­You¡¯re so meticulous. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s an honor to see Your Highness.¡± The two turned around and headed in different directions. ¡°Did it go as nned?¡± Adrian asked, her hands busy fixing Apollonia¡¯s hair for the banquet. ¡°Yeah. As expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Adrian smiled in admiration. At some point, she came to fully trust Apollonia¡¯s n. ¡°Did you deliver the message to the Grand Duke?¡± Their voices turned quiet. ¡°I¡¯vepleted my task while you were talking to Bianca.¡± The message was short and simple. ¡®Don¡¯t wait for the banquet and leave the capital.¡¯ Adrian tilted her head. ¡°If they leave right away, they will be criticized for being rude.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t afford to care about dignity or courtesy at times like this. If they leave the capital right away, there are many nobles who can help the Grand Duke.¡± ¡°But even if he¡¯s the emperor, can he use his hand today? With all the aristocrats gathered in the capital, if he touches the Grand Duke, he can¡¯t avoid friction with other aristocrats and knights¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s hard to avoid friction, and some people may seek rebellion with this opportunity. So he might not use his hand right away.¡± After organizing her thoughts, Apollonia added, ¡°However, the Grand Duke of Evinhart family, which has Caelion as their sessor, is the most threatening thing in my father¡¯s eyes. My aunt likely decided that it¡¯s best to remove them quickly despite the consequences they may face.¡± Her voice became even smaller. ¡°Because I would have thought the same.¡± Adrian stopped moving and gaped. Apollonia quickly shook her head, smiled, and spoke again. ¡°Even if that is not the case, it is not wise to stay in the capital while they are vulnerable to such risk. However, I don¡¯t know if they listened to me and made a decision.¡± Caelion managed to survive the huntingpetition, but his real crisis would just begin now. He and his family needed to ovee that crisis by moving right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. It¡¯s been a while since I delivered the message, so they¡¯re probably gone quite far by now.¡± Apollonia nodded slowly, but she was bothered for some reason. *** ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such shiny silver hair!¡± ¡°How can someone be that beautiful? It¡¯s as if God carved and breathed life into him.¡± ¡°I want to touch him just once.¡± Naturally, Uriel held the spotlight during the celebration for the champion of the huntingpetition. Everyone wanted to know where this beautiful and strong young knight came from. ¡°But wasn¡¯t the little Grand Duke Caelion also amazing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s only 15 years old. At this rate, he will be able to catch up with Uriel in a few years.¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s more amazing than Prince Paris¡­ Did you see his eyes?¡± Of course, the mysterious sessor of Duke Evinhart also aroused a lot of interest, but the conversation about it took ce in a quieter ce. Nobody wanted to get on the emperor¡¯s nerves. Until the beginning of the banquet, the story of Eckart and Apollonia¡¯s canceled engagement, and the fox-like Bianca also attracted a lot of attention. However, when Apollonia officially blessed the two and presented her grandmother¡¯s relic to the maid, they moved to another topic, knowing that they could no longer discuss the matter carelessly. Uriel was standing in the center of the banquet hall, wearing blue clothes embroidered with golden thread and carrying a sword bestowed by the emperor. ¡°Baron Biche.¡± Apollonia approached him and bent her knees slightly to greet him. ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡± She still had the countenance of an innocent girl who couldn¡¯t get over her shock. Thebination of a young hero and a princess whom he saved drew people¡¯s attention, and this situation made Uriel shine even more. ¡°I¡¯m d Your Highness is safe.¡± He bowed his head as he replied to Apollonia. The way he put minimum effort to be courteous by not talking much added a mysterious charm to him. Both men and women in the banquet hall wanted to talk to him. The youngdies smiled shyly, the young lords wanted to be friends with him, and some middle-aged nobles were thinking of making Uriel their daughter¡¯s suitor. Taking advantage of the noisy banquet hall, Apollonia lowered her voice and whispered to Uriel, ¡°You look good. You¡¯re a noble now.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t need a title.¡± The emperor gave him the title of baron, a small estate, and a sword. ¡°You need it. I was going to give it to you, but this is better.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s from Your Highness, I¡¯d happily receive it,¡± Uriel murmured in Apollonia¡¯s ear. Some youngdies who stood behind her were watching the two with envious eyes. Apollonia tried to add a few words about the fact that a noble was supposed to be more easygoing than amoner, but she had to step back when she saw a youngdy approaching Uriel from the back. ¡°Your Highness, you dropped this.¡± Uriel grabbed Apollonia¡¯s wrist and pulled her closer toward his chest. What he held with his other hand was a white handkerchief. ¡°That is not mine¡ª¡± ¡°Grand Duke Evinhart is in the banquet hall.¡± When Apollonia looked at him in surprise, he just nodded calmly. ¡°¡­You¡¯re so meticulous. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s an honor to see Your Highness.¡± The two turned around and headed in different directions. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ¡®They haven¡¯t left the capital yet?¡¯ Apollonia bit her lower lip. ¡®Why are you staying in a tiger¡¯s den?¡¯ While she tried to find the Grand Duke, Morton Fryer appeared in front of her, bowing. ¡°You were here, Your Highness.¡± She grinned. ¡°Morton!¡± ¡°I thought you were shocked by what happened today, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± He treated her in a more respectful manner than usual. Perhaps he felt responsible for causing the monster to enter the hunting ground and putting Apollonia in danger. She smiled gently to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thanks to you, we found a great knight.¡± Relief and ignorance were seen in Morton Fryer¡¯s eyes. He once again bowed his head. ¡°His Majesty is looking for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± He nodded silently, turned around, and headed for a small lounge room next to the banquet hall. She naturally followed him. ¡°Have youe, Nia?¡± the emperor weed her with a softer look than usual. ¡°Father has something to entrust to you. Even if you¡¯re tired, I want you to do this task.¡± ¡°Please say it, Father.¡± It was quite unusual. Except for marrying a prince from another country and bringing wealth to him, the emperor had never given Apollonia a special task. At the end of his words, the lounge door opened. ¡°I humbly meet Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re leaving so soon.¡± The emperor smiled as if he was truly disappointed that an old friend was leaving. ¡°We¡¯ve been treated with great hospitality, Your Majesty.¡± A skinny man with a limp leg and the two people behind him couldn¡¯t hide their difort. It was Grand Duke Evinhart and his family. ¡°You must have already exchanged greetings with them, Nia.¡± His smile was gentle. ¡°You should see our precious guests off on my behalf.¡± *** ¡°What happened?¡± After a short greeting, Apollonia and the Grand Duke¡¯s family were able toe out to the secluded garden behind the Imperial Pce. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Caelion, who was standing next to the pale-faced Grand Duchess, took a step forward. He was dressed in a ck uniform simr to his hair. Although he was still a teenager, he was taller than Apollonia. The wounds he got from the monster were visible on his neck and wrist, but they were considerably better. It was less than Apollonia¡¯s, but it was clear that he had more resilience than the average person. ¡®The more I look, the more simr he is to my grandfather.¡¯ Despite his young age, he certainly possessed a natural dignity. However, Apollonia raised one hand to stop Caelion from talking. ¡°I want the Grand Duke to exin.¡± In the end, their family did not follow her advice, and the Grand Duke of Evinhart was responsible for that decision. She thought it was a waste to talk to someone other than him. The Grand Duke, who had a weak-looking physique in contrast to his son, opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the advice you gave to Cael. I wanted to apologize because my son couldn¡¯t follow your request toy low.¡± ¡°It was an unforeseen situation. It¡¯s all in the past. Tell me why you¡¯re still in the capital.¡± There was not enough time for constion. ¡°Just as Your Highness said, we nned to leave early¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I received information from my close aide. His Majesty was worried there¡¯ll be friction among the nobles, so he sent assassins to deal with us not while we were in the capital, but shortly after we would leave.¡± ¡°Are you sure that person is trustworthy?¡± ¡°I saved his life a long time ago. I also found out through other sources, several close aides of the Duke of Leifer are gathering in their posts. It was certain that they were preparing to eliminate us, so there was a dy on our side as well because we have yet to give an order to deal with this matter.¡± The Grand Duke cautiously nced at Apollonia. Maybe he already heard about Apollonia from his son, which was why he carefully exined the reason why he didn¡¯t follow her advice in a way that wouldn¡¯t offend her as much as possible. However, she couldn¡¯t stop frowning. Several close aides were ¡®gathering in their posts¡¯. If that information was true, it meant that if the Grand Duke had escaped as she advised, his subordinates would be the first ones to be taken care of. Wasn¡¯t it a situation where you could get out of it if you were prepared to sacrifice a few elite escorts? Apollonia was familiar with his warm, sympathetic, and utterly indecisive attitude. Obviously, it was the duty of an escort, but it must have been unbearable for him to put the knights at risk for his sake. She took a deep breath and answered as calmly as possible. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± It was natural for the Grand Duke to cherish his loyal subordinates. Didn¡¯t she also take risks for the safety of Sid and Uriel at Mt. Calt? She¡¯d almost died. Anyway, it was already toote. If so, the next best option was to believe that the Grand Duke¡¯s decision would be enough. ¡®They haven¡¯t left the capital yet?¡¯ Apollonia bit her lower lip. ¡®Why are you staying in a tiger¡¯s den?¡¯ While she tried to find the Grand Duke, Morton Fryer appeared in front of her, bowing. ¡°You were here, Your Highness.¡± She grinned. ¡°Morton!¡± ¡°I thought you were shocked by what happened today, but I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± He treated her in a more respectful manner than usual. Perhaps he felt responsible for causing the monster to enter the hunting ground and putting Apollonia in danger. She smiled gently to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Thanks to you, we found a great knight.¡± Relief and ignorance were seen in Morton Fryer¡¯s eyes. He once again bowed his head. ¡°His Majesty is looking for you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± He nodded silently, turned around, and headed for a small lounge room next to the banquet hall. She naturally followed him. ¡°Have youe, Nia?¡± the emperor weed her with a softer look than usual. ¡°Father has something to entrust to you. Even if you¡¯re tired, I want you to do this task.¡± ¡°Please say it, Father.¡± It was quite unusual. Except for marrying a prince from another country and bringing wealth to him, the emperor had never given Apollonia a special task. At the end of his words, the lounge door opened. ¡°I humbly meet Your Majesty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re leaving so soon.¡± The emperor smiled as if he was truly disappointed that an old friend was leaving. ¡°We¡¯ve been treated with great hospitality, Your Majesty.¡± A skinny man with a limp leg and the two people behind him couldn¡¯t hide their difort. It was Grand Duke Evinhart and his family. ¡°You must have already exchanged greetings with them, Nia.¡± His smile was gentle. ¡°You should see our precious guests off on my behalf.¡± *** ¡°What happened?¡± After a short greeting, Apollonia and the Grand Duke¡¯s family were able toe out to the secluded garden behind the Imperial Pce. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Caelion, who was standing next to the pale-faced Grand Duchess, took a step forward. He was dressed in a ck uniform simr to his hair. Although he was still a teenager, he was taller than Apollonia. The wounds he got from the monster were visible on his neck and wrist, but they were considerably better. It was less than Apollonia¡¯s, but it was clear that he had more resilience than the average person. ¡®The more I look, the more simr he is to my grandfather.¡¯ Despite his young age, he certainly possessed a natural dignity. However, Apollonia raised one hand to stop Caelion from talking. ¡°I want the Grand Duke to exin.¡± In the end, their family did not follow her advice, and the Grand Duke of Evinhart was responsible for that decision. She thought it was a waste to talk to someone other than him. The Grand Duke, who had a weak-looking physique in contrast to his son, opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve heard all the advice you gave to Cael. I wanted to apologize because my son couldn¡¯t follow your request toy low.¡± ¡°It was an unforeseen situation. It¡¯s all in the past. Tell me why you¡¯re still in the capital.¡± There was not enough time for constion. ¡°Just as Your Highness said, we nned to leave early¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°I received information from my close aide. His Majesty was worried there¡¯ll be friction among the nobles, so he sent assassins to deal with us not while we were in the capital, but shortly after we would leave.¡± ¡°Are you sure that person is trustworthy?¡± ¡°I saved his life a long time ago. I also found out through other sources, several close aides of the Duke of Leifer are gathering in their posts. It was certain that they were preparing to eliminate us, so there was a dy on our side as well because we have yet to give an order to deal with this matter.¡± The Grand Duke cautiously nced at Apollonia. Maybe he already heard about Apollonia from his son, which was why he carefully exined the reason why he didn¡¯t follow her advice in a way that wouldn¡¯t offend her as much as possible. However, she couldn¡¯t stop frowning. Several close aides were ¡®gathering in their posts¡¯. If that information was true, it meant that if the Grand Duke had escaped as she advised, his subordinates would be the first ones to be taken care of. Wasn¡¯t it a situation where you could get out of it if you were prepared to sacrifice a few elite escorts? Apollonia was familiar with his warm, sympathetic, and utterly indecisive attitude. Obviously, it was the duty of an escort, but it must have been unbearable for him to put the knights at risk for his sake. She took a deep breath and answered as calmly as possible. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± It was natural for the Grand Duke to cherish his loyal subordinates. Didn¡¯t she also take risks for the safety of Sid and Uriel at Mt. Calt? She¡¯d almost died. Anyway, it was already toote. If so, the next best option was to believe that the Grand Duke¡¯s decision would be enough. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°I waspletely convinced when I heard that Her Highness the Princess was going to apany us to the outside of the capital.¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Now the nobles who are against His Majesty are gathered in the capital. His Majesty can¡¯t help but care if they spread rumors about him. So he wanted to convey that he would not harm my family by sending his biological daughter, Her Highness. That way¡­¡± ¡°That way, even if the Grand Duke¡¯s family was harmed right after we parted ways, nobody would doubt my father. Since he had the courtesy of sending his own daughter, he painted himself as someone who took good care of his precious guests.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the only reasonable exnation and it fits all the circumstances.¡± Apollonia nodded slowly. Thinking about it again, his words were not wrong. From the Emperor¡¯s point of view, it would be best to remove the Grand Duke without tarnishing his reputation. However, it bothered her that this didn¡¯t sound like Petra¡¯s method at all. She was bold, and in serious matters, she was someone who focused on one task. If it was her, she would only focus on eliminating the Grand Duke with whatever it took. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. I have already requested private soldiers from Viscount Merlin who possess argend outside the capital. As long as he has the information in advance, he can prepare ahead.¡± Perhaps he read her expression, but the Grand Duke spoke in a confident voice this time. Apollonia nodded slowly. He was the emperor, not Petra. There were a lot of things that he needed to consider before he acted and sometimes he did things in a different way from her. ¡°We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡± She parted ways with the Grand Duke after setting the ce and time to meet. However, she couldn¡¯tpletely shake off the ominous feeling in her stomach. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Farewell ¡°I brought a tea that reduces fatigue because you seemed to have overworked yourself in the past few days.¡± Petra put a tray of kettles and teacups on the table at the emperor¡¯s office. Meanwhile, the emperor stared at the wall, apparently lost in thought, and nodded when he saw her. ¡°Are you worried that the n will go wrong?¡± She put the teacups in front of the emperor. ¡°¡­The Grand Duke must have already received the news, right?¡± ¡°Of course. They have no choice but to believe that they will be attacked by assassins as soon as they leave the capital.¡± The emperor nodded. ¡°It was an excellent tactic. If we had targeted them in the capital, the quick-witted Grand Duke would have likely escaped, and it¡¯d be a problem because we can¡¯t harm him outside the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the nobles who gathered in the capital would have noticed if we did that.¡± ¡°With your scheme, we were able to dy the Grand Duke¡¯s departure without incurring their doubts.¡± Their wolf-like eyes met in the air. ¡°Do you think it is worth the price?¡± At Petra¡¯s question, the emperor smiled bitterly. ¡°That much is nothing as long as I can exterminate the Evinhart family in return.¡± His gaze headed back to the wall, to be exact, to the blonde woman in the portrait there. ¡°You¡¯ll be by your mother¡¯s side soon. Of course, you need to sacrifice this much for your father.¡± ¡°There is no need to keep the princess alive, as she also poses a threat for us, and her marriage with Prince Bjern was canceled. If we deal with the Grand Duke and the princess at once, no one will be able to doubt Your Majesty. Even if they did, no one would dare to talk.¡± The emperor smiled once again. No sadness or guilt was reflected in his fiercely shining eyes. The emperor used Apollonia as bait to make the Grand Duke feel safe and hold his family in the capital. Then, while he was preparing for the situation outside the capital, the emperor nned to assassinate them all in unexpected ces. The emperor¡¯s biological daughter would die in an ident, so who would suspect him as the culprit behind her death? ¡°Please drink the tea.¡± Petra poured tea into the emperor¡¯s gold-patterned teacup. The dark red liquid poured out from the kettle. It was the color that the emperor liked. *** ¡°You should spend the night here and leave tomorrow morning,¡± a young knight reported to the grand duke. He was a knight belonging to the Imperial Order, which the emperor had personally sent to escort them, and he was also one of the guards who would escort Apollonia back to the imperial pce once the grand duke left the capital safely. ¡°How many hours do we have until the sun sets? I don¡¯t know if we can prepare suitable amodations for Her Highness the Princess.¡± They were passing through a forest that was quite far from private houses. The road was wide and there were no monsters around, but it was notmon for a princess to sleep in a tent. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 ¡°There¡¯s less than half an hour left, but you don¡¯t have to worry. This forest is a hunting ground owned by the imperial family, and there¡¯s a lodging that His Majesty used in the vicinity. It is now empty, but I was told that it¡¯s alright for the Grand Duke to use it.¡± The Grand Duke¡¯s face brightened. He quickly ordered his knights to follow the guidance of the Imperial Knights. ¡°Have you ever been there, Sid?¡± Apollonia asked Sid in a low voice. He had been away for a while due to his wife¡¯s worsening health, but he managed to return to the capital in time for the huntingpetition. Now he stood next to her as her escort. ¡°I¡¯ve been there with His Majesty the Emperor a long time ago. Just as that knight said, there is a small mansion owned by the imperial family, but I¡¯m worried that it¡¯s a little old.¡± ¡°Did you meet Uriel before we departed?¡± Sid nodded. ¡°I told him to stay in the pce to watch the situation. Formally, he needs to stay in the pce as he is the Grand Duke¡¯s vassal now as well as the winner of the huntingpetition.¡± They arrived at the log building hidden in the forest just as they expected. The building in front of them looked clean even though it had not been used for a long time, and the structure also looked strong. It looked crude at first nce, but it was made of high-quality wood which entuated its antique look, and the delicately carved imperial patterns could be seen in every nook and cranny. ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I thought.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a ce that His Majesty used to visit. So it has room for escorts.¡± As she entered the building, Apollonia turned her head in Caelion¡¯s direction. They hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation since thepetition ended. She was aware that Caelion had been looking at her all day and waiting for eye contact. He looked her way several times with a mixed look of gratitude for saving him from the monster and shame that he had fallen into Petra¡¯s trap after disregarding her advice. But Apollonia kept avoiding his gaze. She was helping them out because of pity and a sense of solidarity, but she had yet to determine whether to keep the Evinharts as her ally or not. It wasmon in history for a coalition to break after joining hands tobat amon enemy. Furthermore, Caelion provoked her the first time they met, and he did not follow her advice to the end. ¡®It will be nice if there is a way to make you obey mepletely!¡¯ She admired Caelion¡¯s talent. He was gifted with both martial arts and graciousness. Above all, his simr appearance to the previous emperor itself was symbolic. However, now was not the time to think about that. ¡°Please go in, Your Highness.¡± While Apollonia was lost in thought, they arrived at her room. ¡°I¡¯ll be in the next room.¡± ¡°Wait, let¡¯s talk for a moment,¡± Apollonia called her knight as he was about to turn around. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding me since we came back from Lishan.¡± She casually sat on the bed. But as soon as he heard that, Sid turned his gaze away. ¡°You must rest for today and tell me tomorrow.¡± ¡°You must have already guessed what I¡¯m going to say.¡± Apollonia beckoned him toe closer and continued to talk. ¡°You must retire after we return to the pce, Sid.¡± Sid¡¯s face twitched, but Apollonia was indifferent about it. ¡°You should live for your own family now.¡± ¡°¡­I told you that this is my calling¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order, Sid.¡± Sid¡¯s face was horribly distorted. There was nothing but sadness in those pine-colored eyes that once made the enemy and the allies tremble in fear. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Your Highness alone.¡± ¡°Your wife is in critical condition, and you have a son my age. You shouldn¡¯t leave those people alone. Furthermore, there¡¯s Uriel now. He¡¯s enough to y the role of an escort.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Sid.¡± To the man who suddenly seemed to have aged for about ten years, she smiled as gently as possible. ¡°Who helped me to escape from the deceased emperor¡¯s bedroom to my room undetected when I was nine years old?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°When Gareth pushed me into the water at the age of twelve, who got me out of the water, pped him on the cheek, and got punished for three days?¡± ¡°Me. It would have been better if I had killed him then.¡± ¡°You are my father and teacher. That will never change.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Until now, you have been managing the royal vi, but it¡¯ll be my duty from now on. Now that we already set the foundation, you¡¯ve already finished your job.¡± She was clearly saying that she didn¡¯t need him anymore. His frown deepened. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°My father will hate me more because of my cancelled engagement. It is possible that he¡¯s going to hurt you or your family instead of me. I don¡¯t want to sit still and watch it happen.¡± Apollonia tried to emphasize the word ¡®family¡¯. It was because she knew he wouldn¡¯t understand unless she touched Sid¡¯s sensitive spot. ¡°Your Highness, it is still too dangerous to let me go from your side,¡± Sid said with a grim look. ¡°Your Highness is always my top priority. Amelie and Knox know that very well.¡± He responded sincerely, but the moment his wife and his son¡¯s name came out of his mouth, Apollonia was convinced that her choice was right. ¡°Knowing it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re happy with it.¡± ¡°I vowed to devote my life to Your Highness. I want to protect my oath for a lifetime. Whatever it takes.¡± ¡°I know.¡± She recalled the old story. The evil spirit of the battlefield. He was an exceptional hero. It was indeed difficult to defeat her father, Gaius, in a one-on-one fight, but Sid¡¯s irreceable value was demonstrated in the middle of the battlefield, especially when the previous emperor needed help. When his master was in danger, he threw everything away at once and jumped to shield his master. Whether it was breaking through a siege that seemed impossible to prate or cutting down countless enemies, he had protected the previous emperor. When young Apollonia was in danger, he was willing to throw away so much more without hesitation. He abandoned his title as the head of the Imperial Order and the achievements he had built up as a military officer to be the caretaker of the royal vi. There was never a sign of regret from him. That was Sid Bian. But in the process, it was his family who suffered from Petra¡¯s coercion and monitoring. Apollonia felt the need to remind Sid of that. ¡°But Sid also made another oath,¡± she said, a sad smile rose on her face. ¡°What do you mean¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard something about Sid¡¯s wedding¡± Apollonia was able to stop Sid¡¯s objection with those words. He opened his eyes wide as if he was confused as to why she suddenly brought up his wedding. ¡°I heard my mother and my grandfather attended your wedding. My mother remembered Sid¡¯s oath to his wife at that time and told me about it.¡± Sid grimaced, but he didn¡¯t try to object to her words this time. Partly because he also recalled his oath to his wife. ¡°I can¡¯t only give you endless joy, but I want you to share all your pain and suffering with me,¡± Apollonia recited Sid¡¯s oath that she heard from Princess Elenia. ¡°Even if we are apart from time to time, I will keep half of my soul by your side.¡± He opened his lips as if he wanted to say something, but nothing came out of his mouth. ¡°Are you keeping that promise? Did you share pain and suffering with Mrs. Bian when she copsed?¡± Sid lowered his head. He recently left Apollonia to take care of his wife. However, his wife had been ill for a long time, and Sid had to return to Apollonia¡¯s side before she was healed, leaving his son to take care of his sick wife. ¡°Tell me, Sid. Are you keeping all the promises you made at your wedding?¡± ¡°¡­It is only natural for those who have enemies in the imperial pce to be separated from their families,¡± he answered vaguely. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have to hurt your family because of your work.¡± Apollonia respected Sid as a knight and as a teacher, but she didn¡¯t call him to hear his opinion. She called him to tell him about her decision. ¡°My family also belongs to Your Highness and His Majesty the Emperor. This is our duty as your loyal subject.¡± Sid did not back down easily. She needed to put more pressure on Sid. ¡°They have proven their loyalty by giving up their most precious person to me. I don¡¯t want to repay their loyalty by taking your life as well,¡± Apollonia said bitterly. ¡°¡­So you¡¯ve been considering it since we were in Lishan.¡± Sid always managed to urately deduce Apollonia¡¯s intentions. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought Sid could¡¯ve died if I brought Sid to Mt.Calt with me. I always wanted to prevent that from happening, and my thoughts haven¡¯t changed until now.¡± Sid¡¯s pine-colored eyes were wet because he knew that Apollonia was genuine. Then Apollonia added coldly, ¡°When we go back to the royal vi after this mission, there¡¯s no seat for Sid. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°But then Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°If there are less people to worry about, wouldn¡¯t I be freer?¡± Her unwavering scarlet eyes looked at Sid. He knew that expression implied that she did not tolerate any disobedience. If he still refused to listen, she might resort to punishing him. The two went silent for a long time. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room first, Your Highness.¡± Along with a barely audible voice, Sid opened the door and went out before she could answer. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± Apollonia heaved a sigh. Sending her people off was much more difficult than getting new people. She pretended to be firm, but her heart was breaking little by little. After the death of the previous emperor and Princess Elenia, Sid was her only family. ¡®That¡¯s why I must protect him!¡¯ She recalled Sid¡¯s face, which had been lost in thought ever since he heard his wife had copsed. She also recalled Countess Baian¡¯s benevolent smile. ¡®He has his own family!¡¯ He had already devoted his entire life to Apollonia. And an unknown feeling was telling Apollonia that she should send him off quickly. *** Bam- Something heavy crashed the door and woke Apollonia up. ¡°Sid?¡± There was no answer. She looked around, but there was no one in the room. ¡®Is someone breaking in?¡¯ Once again, she looked around every corner of the room, but there was nothing. They nned to leave early in the morning, but it was still in the middle of the night¡­ ¡®Wait a minute¡­¡¯ Apollonia realized something. The light in her room was out yet she could see everything so well. When she turned her head, a red light was leaking from the window. Crackle- When she heard a familiar sound, the heat quickly enveloped her. Fire? Her hair raised on end. She jumped out of bed and headed for the window. The sight in front of her was appalling. The outside of the mansion was surrounded by mes. The burning red light was so huge as if swallowing the world. She could hear the sound of horses from afar, but she didn¡¯t see any escorts riding horses¡­ She bit her lips until they bled. It was Petra and the emperor¡¯s scheme all along. They had purposely leaked information to make the grand duke stay in the capital. The emperor¡¯s eyes, which had always been full of hatred, came to mind. ¡®You did it, atst!¡¯ He finally orchestrated the death of his biological daughter. She was offered as a sacrifice to get rid of the grand duke family. Thud- There was no time to be lost in thought. The fire spread from the other parts of the building, and there was a sound of something copsing somewhere inside the mansion. She could hear the sound of a weapon hitting the door. Thump- Once again, there was a loud noise just outside Apollonia¡¯s door. She took a deep breath and opened the door. The mansion was full of smoke and mes. People were screaming everywhere, but nothing could be seen. ¡°Hup!¡± As she stepped forward, there was a pool of blood beneath her feet. Even if she was overwhelmed by the smoke, the smell of blood was intense. ¡®It¡¯s the assassin!¡¯ ¡°Sid!¡± Her voice was shaking when she called out to Sid. Clomp- The sound of someone¡¯s footsteps headed toward her amidst the thick smoke. ¡°Sid, are you there?¡± Swish- However, it was an unfamiliar masked man who appeared through the thick smoke. No, there were a few of them. ¡°I found the princess.¡± When the first person to see her informed the others, around five or six masked people surrounded her. Two ck swords were fastened around their waist. A stream of cold sweat flowed down Apollonia¡¯s back. ¡®I¡¯mpletely outnumbered!¡¯ She looked around. If there was only fire, she would jump into it, but she was already cornered to the wall. ¡°We were ordered to kill everyone.¡± The rest of the masked men nodded and pulled out their swords. Shing- All at once, they rushed toward Apollonia. In a blink of an eye, one of the swords was right in front of her face. There was no time to avoid it. ¡°Ugh!¡± However, it was not Apollonia who screamed and copsed right after, but the very person who aimed the sword at her. A familiar sword was thrust into his back. ¡°Sid!¡± Grey hair and tenacious eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t move, Your Highness.¡± His figure waspletely revealed. There were burns on his arms and legs, and there were bloodstains that might be his or other¡¯s. The long sword he always used was now in one of the assassins, and he didn¡¯t have any other weapon except for a small dagger on his waist. ¡°He¡¯s unarmed. Quick! Get rid of them and leave,¡± ordered the masked man who appeared to be the captain. Sid smiled briefly at her and pulled the dagger out of his waist. Apollonia¡¯s heart sank as soon as she saw his smile. Sid wouldn¡¯t have forced himself to smile to reassure her if it weren¡¯t for the extreme situation. ¡°Kill him.¡± The captain, who watched the situation, firmly ordered his subordinates. Four assassins charged toward Sid. Sid¡¯s past appearance, when made the enemy tremble on the battlefield, ovepped with him at that moment. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ng, ng- ¡°Aargh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Blood spurted out from the assassins¡¯ neck and chest every time he swung the silver dagger. Sid¡¯s arm only moved effectively by attacking their vital spot. The captain¡¯s eyes grew bigger as he watched the fight. He didn¡¯t expect that the escort, who had long passed his prime, could show such incredible strength. The captain¡¯s eyes alternatively moved between Sid and the other assassin, but eventually, his gaze headed for Apollonia. His aim was clear. To deal with Apollonia first and join his subordinates to kill Sid after. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Sid¡¯s face turned blue when he looked in her direction. Before Apollonia could even react, the captain pulled out his sword and aimed at Apollonia¡¯s forehead. It was impossible to avoid that attack. ¡°Goodbye.¡± The captain lifted his sword right away. Thud! However, before he could swing the sword, it was the bloody dagger that pierced the captain¡¯s forehead. The captain copsed without a sound. ¡®No.¡¯ Thud- She barely survived getting pierced in the head by the assassin, but Apollonia was instantly struck with terror when she recognized the owner of that dagger. When she turned her head in the direction where the other sword was approaching, the blood-stained Sid dangerously stood there. Now he waspletely empty-handed. ¡°Your Highness, hurry¡­¡± Thud- ¡°Ugh!¡± Before Sid could finish talking, he fell on his knees. ¡°No!¡± Apollonia¡¯s tearful scream echoed horridly. There was a sharp de sticking out through Sid¡¯s chest. Behind Sid, there was an assassin holding the sword handle that hacked into his body. ¡°It¡¯s really over.¡± The assassin scoffed as if he already won the fight. His bloody red eyes red at Apollonia, but it didn¡¯tst long. Thwack-! ¡°Ugh!¡± Simr to his colleagues, the assassin copsed without a sound. After that, Sid¡¯s appearance came into her eyes. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± He was holding a dagger that he took from the assassin¡¯s waist. Even with his knees on the ground, he didn¡¯t let go of the dagger, and a momentter, his arm trembled violently. ¡°Your High¡­¡± Thump- Sid¡¯s heavy body fell over the dead body of the assassin he killed. And did not move again. ¡°¡­Ness.¡± Apollonia was unable to get a word out. Her whole body was frozen and she was struggling to breathe. Her legs, which barely supported her body, lost strength. She slowly crawled to Sid¡¯s side and turned his bloody body around. Bloodied grey hair. Half-closed eyes that were once full of warmth. And the assassin¡¯s sword that he hadn¡¯t let go of. ¡°Sid!¡± Tears flowed down her cheeks, and her voice couldn¡¯te out properly from her throat. People were screaming, but nothing came into her ear. There was no other knight in this world who had devoted everything to her. ¡®Sid is dead.¡¯ Apollonia was struck with regrets. She should¡¯ve sent Sid off earlier. She shouldn¡¯t have let him escort her for this mission. No, in the first ce, no matter what Caelion said, she shouldn¡¯t have helped him. Whether Caelion was killed in the hunting ground or by the emperor, Sid would have been alive if she left Caelion alone. But there was not much time. Even at the moment when she was mourning, the building was about to copse. She could no longer hear any assassins. Perhaps those who survived already left the mansion. So she had no time to think about anything else. First of all, she had to get out of the building. ¡°Sid¡­¡± Apollonia tremblingly closed Sid¡¯s eyes. She had to return his body to his family, but it was impossible to drag him out. She wiped off the tears on her cheeks. Even if one day she had to shed tears for Sid, now was not the right time. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go out alive.¡± She was surrounded by mes, but Apollonia did not feel hot. It was something that she had already experienced in Mt. Calt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sid. For everything.¡± Her throat was choked and couldn¡¯t speak anymore. With her trembling hand, she pulled out the dagger from Sid¡¯s hand, cut off a piece of his hair, and stood up. Her trembling body did not want to listen to her, but she forced her legs to move. The door to get out of the mansion was not far away. Apollonia ran toward the door as she passed by a few rooms. Bam- She heard the sound of the bookshelf copsing from the back. Fragments of the bookshelf were scattered everywhere. Even Apollonia¡¯s hem was engulfed in mes. ¡®I don¡¯t have time!¡¯ She smothered the fire on her skirt and tried to dash toward the exit through thest door of the hallway. ¡°Cough! Cough¡­¡± A small voice was heard behind the crackling fire. A boy she knew well. ¡°Caelion?¡± Apollonia turned her head. In a room full of smoke and mes, Caelion was coughing and on the verge of copsing. ¡°Cough, sa-save me¡­..¡± His face and body were burned, but his family crest could be seen. He was suffering from exhaustion and breathing difficulty. He couldn¡¯t open his eyes, so he couldn¡¯t see that Apollonia was near. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Bam- Somewhere in the mansion, a threatening boom shook the foundations. ¡®Should I just go?¡¯ That was the first thing that came to Apollonia¡¯s mind. Her nails dug into her palms. ¡®This all happened because I helped him once. I¡¯ll just leave him!¡¯ All that came to her mind was Sid¡¯sst appearance. Her knight¡¯s chest pierced by a sword fighting for her. His lifeless eyes tortured Apollonia. ¡®If I help him¡­I think I¡¯ll regret it again!¡¯ ¡°Cough- save..save me.¡± Caelion coughed once again. His appearance was gradually concealed by mes and smoke. Thump- One of the two tall bookshelves on his sides brushed past him and copsed. ¡®No, If I leave him be, he¡¯ll die.¡¯ Sid¡¯s proud face when he saw her helping those in danger shed through her mind. Apollonia eventually forced her body to run toward the room. ¡°Get yourself together, Caelion.¡± She stepped over the mes. Doubt rose on his charred face. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. Pull yourself together and follow me.¡± She forced the boy to get up. ¡°You¡¯ll die at this rate.¡± Her skirt caught on fire again. She ripped it and supported Caelion towards the door. Thump- The other bookshelf slowly copsed with a loud sound. There was no time left to escape. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Apollonia urgently pushed Caelion toward the door. The excruciating pain passed her shoulders and legs after the bookshelf fell over and hit her. Her legs seemed to bleed, but fortunately, she wasn¡¯t buried under the ruins. ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡± His clothes were also burned here and there. ¡°Run!¡± Caelion seemed toe to his senses momentarily. The two flew out of the building with all their might as they watched the pirs copse in front of their eyes. Bam- Just when they escaped, the buildingpletely copsed. Apollonia hurriedly extinguished the mes on her hem and Caelion¡¯s clothes. ¡°Not yet¡­It¡¯s still dangerous.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± When they took a few steps toward the forest, Caelion coughed again and copsed. At the same time, Apollonia¡¯s consciousness faded. The pain in her legs was too severe. ¡°Wake up¡­.¡± Apollonia tried to say that there would still be assassins nearby, but her body finally came to its limit. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Flop- The two copsed just a few meters away from the mansion. She heard peopleing from afar. Since it was Petra and the emperor¡¯s scheme to make it as if everyone died in an unexpected fire, they would be the ones who were waiting outside to dispose of the surviving people. ¡®Is this the end?!¡¯ She tried to open her eyes, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen. Meanwhile, the footsteps were getting closer and closer. ¡®Father won!¡¯ He eventually killed the imperial family which he hated so much. Even his own daughter. Apollonia slowly closed her eyes. But¡­ ¡°Your Highness.¡± Thest thing she saw in a blurry vision was glistening silver hair. ¡°It must be a dream,¡± she said before losing consciousness. *** The night before. Uriel, who had to attend a banquet thatsted for several days, went out to cool his head. ¡°I can¡¯t get used to this.¡± His pocket was full of handkerchiefs from countless youngdies, and the smell gave him a headache. The smell was definitely pleasant at first, but the smell was too strong when mixed together. So Uriel pushed them deeper into his pocket. He thought of Apollonia to clear his mind. That was clearly effective whenever he had a hard time. ¡®Are you doing well?¡¯ She said she was going to apany the Grand Duke of Evinhart. Uriel wanted to follow her, but he was unable to leave because there was a tradition that the winner of the huntingpetition had to attend all the banquets. Instead, Apollonia gave him a detailed exnation of the situation before her departure to ease his worry. She said a spy that the grand duke had nted in Petra¡¯s side had given important information. Nothing would happen until they left the capital and Apollonia returned safely. ¡°Who¡¯s the spy?¡± he asked immediately. ¡°Baron Brant. He will join the grand duke¡¯s envoy as soon as we leave the capital.¡± She said she¡¯d be back soon before leaving. But now that Apollonia had left, there was a strange anxiety in Uriel¡¯s heart. This unwanted premonition, which came once in a while, was an instinct that he acquired after years of being an assassin. ¡®Is there a problem?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem easy to leave the banquet because he had no excuse to do that. While he was agonizing, there were two men talking behind his back. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been here, Baron.¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll see each other more often in the future.¡± A nobleman was talking with someone who seemed to be his servant in the corner of the lounge. Uriel was only able to hear them due to his sensitive hearing. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 ¡°I heard something good happened to you.¡± ¡°Hahaha, by tomorrow morning, I probably won¡¯t have the title of a baron anymore. While I¡¯m resting here, I dealt with some people¡ªI mean, there¡¯s something to deal with.¡± The man smiled in satisfaction. The same was true for the servant next to him. ¡°Hoo¡­I have to congratte you on that. Should I call you Viscount Brant then?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s possible. But maybe Count Brant will be more fitting?¡± Crrr- Having listened to them until the end, Uriel unknowingly loosened his grip. The wine in his hand dripped onto the floor but he didn¡¯t realize it. ¡°Baron Brant. He will join the grand duke¡¯s envoy as soon as we leave the capital.¡± He was supposed to wait outside the capital, yet he was here. He said that he would get a new title tomorrow morning once he finished his job¡­. Uriel flew out of the lounge and the banquet hall. Meanwhile, the baron and his servant continued to chat as if they had not even seen him. He knew exactly what that conversation meant. ¡°Giddy up!¡± Uriel climbed on the ck horse that Apollonia had provided to use in an emergency and left the gate. There were only a few hours left until morning came. He hoped for Apollonia¡¯s safety and rode the horse as fast as he could. *** ¡°Are you awake?¡± When Apollonia opened her eyes, there was a middle-aged man with a small physique who looked at her with a worried look. ¡°¡­Where am I?¡± The man looked relieved that she could speak. ¡°This is my house which is located near the capital. My resting ce when I¡¯m not working at the imperial pce.¡± ording to what he said, the man seemed to be a servant in the imperial pce. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Pedro Reese. I have met Her Highness before.¡± It was a familiar name. After looking closely at the man¡¯s face, she could feel the familiar warmth. Their faces were not simr, but looking at his gentle expression, she was reminded of someone. ¡°You¡¯re Adrian¡¯s stepfather.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been greatly indebted to you for saving my dau¡­¡± ¡°What happened to the grand duke, his family, and the escorts?¡± Apollonia asked. Pedro¡¯s wrinkled face was filled with regret. ¡°¡­Only Her Highness and His Highness survived.¡± ¡°His Highness?¡± ¡°Yes. Her Highness the princess and the little grand duke, so¡­.¡± He sighed and continued his words, ¡°I mean His Highness Caelion the Grand Duke of Evinhart. Because his predecessor has definitely passed away.¡± ¡°All of the grand duke¡¯s knights¡­and also Her Highness¡¯ escorts are all dead.¡± Her head throbbed when the memory of that night came back. mes, copsed buildings, screams, a sword that was embedded in Sid¡¯s chest, and his empty eyes. ¡°Ah¡­¡± When the pain spread all over her body, Apollonia fainted again, It was only in the evening that she woke up again. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The voice she heard this time was familiar. ¡°Adrian¡­ Why are you here?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m leaving the pce under the pretext that my father is sick. My father is often sick, so I¡¯m not lying.¡± Adrian fed the pre-made medicine into Apollonia¡¯s mouth. Her lively face had faded in just one day, but she was trying hard to maintain a determined voice. ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian briefly exined. Uriel, who noticed that something went wrong, left the pce and reported the news to Adrian. It was said that Pedro Reese, who lived nearby, used that as an excuse to leave and take care of Apollonia. ¡°That was close. Uriel¡­No, when Sir Uriel arrived, both Her Highness and His Highness were unconscious and the building waspletely ruined.¡± ¡°I think I heard the assassins¡¯ footsteps before I fainted.¡± Adrian nodded with barely suppressed fear. ¡°When we arrived, Sir Uriel¡­ I¡¯ve never seen such a person.¡± To be exact, he had ughtered them. ¡°It was only a few steps away from Her Highness. Sir Uriel stood between the assassins and Her Highness. Eventually, they were all dead before they could touch you.¡± While the two moved Apollonia and Caelion, Uriel said burnt all the corpses so there were no traces left. ¡°His Majesty would think it was done by the grand duke¡¯s knights. All of them died together.¡± Apollonia nodded slowly. Her mind was still a little dazed and she felt pain in her legs again, but she didn¡¯t faint this time. ¡°Call Uriel.¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 A Proposal (1) ¡°Your Highness.¡± Uriel entered the room. He was fine except for a few stray scratches. Three days ago, he had watched as Apollonia, who barely escaped the fire, copsed to the ground. By the time he realized that the assassins had surrounded her, his sword had already pierced into one of them. After organizing everything, he managed to move Apollonia and Caelion to Pedro¡¯s house. Apollonia¡¯s body recovered quickly, but he knew that she would remember the day when she lost Sid for the rest of her life. ¡°You woke up.¡± He tried to hide his worries. However, the moment he saw her crouching on her bed, the expression he tried so hard to control copsed in an instant. ¡°Sid died,¡± Apollonia spoke in a whisper that was barely audible. She was clearly talking to Uriel, but her gaze was vacant. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said the only thing that came to mind right away. He med it all on himself. He should¡¯ve arrived before Sid died. No, he shouldn¡¯t have let them go in the first ce. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that now?¡± she muttered to herself, her bright, intelligent eyes painfully dim. ¡°Now it was clear that there¡¯s no attachment between me and my father. This time, he used me to kill the grand duke, and he will do it again in the future.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°When I found the mine in Lishan, I thought victory was near. But I was too weak. To the point where I couldn¡¯t even protect Sid.¡± Apollonia lowered her empty gaze. As Uriel approached the bed, she turned her head slightly to the right as if trying to hide something from him. His heart throbbed once more at the sight of her anguish. Apollonia was crying. Tears were flowing from those eyes that always glistened beautifully. It was something he¡¯d never even have imagined. Perhaps feeling the intensity of his gaze, Apollonia turned her head a little more further to the right. She hated showing herself crying in front of Uriel. He walked up to the bed. He always wanted to help her to achieve whatever she wanted. If she didn¡¯t want to show her tears in front of him, then he must follow her wish. He wrapped his right arm around Apollonia¡¯s shoulder ever so softly. His gentle touch made her flinch, yet she didn¡¯t push him away. As soon as he felt her weak tremble in his arm, he leaned into her and pulled her in his embrace. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± he whispered. Her trembling shoulders and quiet sobbing upset him even more. At that moment, Apollonia¡¯s both hands grabbed his shoulders, leaving her arms dangling weakly. ¡°I want to stay like this for a while,¡± Uriel once again whispered gently. And at that moment, she grabbed Uriel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Uhh¡­hu¡­.¡± Thinking that he couldn¡¯t see her face eased her tension, and Apollonia eventually sobbed quietly. She buried her whole body in his chest like a child. Uriel¡¯s heart was about to shatter. The two stayed like that for a long time. Apollonia¡¯s breathing gradually found its pace. She pushed him back gently and raised her head to look at Uriel. Her tears were gone, but her eyes were still out-of-focus. ¡°Uriel¡­.what should I do?¡± Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Should I escape through marriage? But I don¡¯t want to be a queen of a foreignnd. Even if I get married, my spouse won¡¯t be able to fully support me. As long as I remain in the empire, my aunt will always keep me in check.¡± Her eyes were swollen. It was saddening to watch her fall into deep sorrow like that, but even this appearance exuded a different kind of beauty. Her lifeless lips and pale cheeks were still enticing in his eyes. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Uriel asked. His light tone was very carefree, yet his eyes bottled up some regret and longing. ¡°Would you be happy as long as you could live? What if there¡¯s a way for you to obtain a happy life without bing a foreign queen?¡± After a row of questions, the two remained silent for a long time, looking straight into each other¡¯s eyes. Apollonia knew exactly the meaning behind Uriel¡¯s words; He was going to take Apollonia away. He wanted to take her away from her biological father. Just as her mother, Princess Elenia, once dreamed of. Apollonia, however, shook her head slightly. Leaving the imperial pce, the ce of her birth and childhood, and staying hidden forever. It was something that never crossed her mind. Her eyes were always set on the throne, whether consciously or unconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s no different from dying.¡± The faint hope gleamed in his sea-like eyes for a moment and vanished. What am I hoping for? Is there a reason why she would want to live with me? Uriel smiled bitterly. ¡°I just asked because I want you to look into your heart, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± He removed the wistful expression that he had a while ago. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, find a way to evade it. If you¡¯re weak, build your strength. If you¡¯re worried about your aunt keeping you in check, then avoid her at all costs. Kill Petra Leifer, or use something else to divert her attention. It¡¯s that simple.¡± He blurted out his words quickly as if he were scolding a spoiled child. Earlier, he was swept along in Apollonia¡¯s grief, but there was no trace of sadness in his face now. ¡°Uriel¡­¡± ¡°Sid is dead. Nothing can be done about that. His fate was sealed the moment he swore loyalty to Your Highness.¡± Apollonia listened to his lecture with a nk expression. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Leaving his corpse behind and escaping the burning building means that you still want to aplish your goals, right?¡± He was being impudent. But Apollonia needed it the most at this time. ¡°If you¡¯re certain of what you want to achieve, then you don¡¯t need to worry. All you have to do is continue what you¡¯ve done so far.¡± At the end of his speech, Uriel kissed the back of her hand gently. With all the strength he could muster, he turned around resolutely. Thud. The small wooden door closed, leaving Apollonia all alone once again. Uriel¡¯s words ceaselessly echoed inside her head. A small beam of light returned to her vacant expression. ¡®He¡¯s right. I¡¯m going to live no matter what. Even without marrying a foreign prince, I¡¯ll slowly build strength, and¡­¡¯ One n came to Apollonia¡¯s mind. *** The fifth day. Apollonia recovered from most of her injuries other than her broken leg. In the first ce, she didn¡¯t suffer from burns as most of her injuries came from the copsed bookshelf and the flying debris. Pedro and Adrian Reese didn¡¯t look that surprised to see her healing ability. Thanks to that, Apollonia was able to be a little morefortable. She still hadn¡¯t regained much strength, but she was able to move around to some extent now. Until now, Apollonia hadn¡¯t left the room. During that time, she organized her thoughts over and over. Her head was ridiculously clearpared to the burning anger in her heart. Apollonia figured out what she must do in order to survive in the future. As for the dead Sid, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°¡­Where is he?¡± ¡°Pardon? Uriel is waiting in the next room¡­.¡± But it wasn¡¯t Uriel she was looking for. ¡°Where is Caelion?¡± ¡°He regained consciousness, but¡­ you should rest more! Where are you going, Your Highness?!¡± Ignoring Adrian¡¯s panicked shout, Apollonia got up from bed. ¡°Help me.¡± Without giving Adrian time to stop her, she took a step toward the door. ¡°Aah!¡± Her broken leg couldn¡¯t support her fully and she tumbled, but she got back on her feet right away. Adrian shook her head frantically as she supported Apollonia with her shoulders. ¡°Please go slowly.¡± The two left the door and headed to Caelion¡¯s room. ck- Apollonia opened the door without knocking. On the bed in the room, there was a ck-haired boy with bandages all over his legs and arms. Although he had a better resilience than people in general, he wasn¡¯t as good as Apollonia. ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡± ¡°You woke up.¡± Caelion¡¯s eyes got bigger because she was surprised at how calm she was. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard. Your family is gone now. Of course¡­¡± She tried to speak coldly, but the end of her speech was blurred. ¡°Same goes for me.¡± He tensed for a moment before nodding meekly. He seemed to have heard the whole story by now. ¡°Caelion,¡± Apollonia said, putting her hand on Caelion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ve been missing for five days. The imperial family would think we died in the mansion incident.¡± She spoke without giving any time for Caelion to answer. ¡°But if we go back to the imperial pce together, you¡¯ll be killed the moment you enter the door. You¡¯d live a little longer if you went back to yournd, but you¡¯ll always have to live in danger of being attacked.¡± His face turned pale. Of course, he knew that fact by heart, but it always hit differently hearing it from someone else¡¯s mouth. ¡°I regretted saving you.¡± His head dropped silently. His lips moved as if wanted to apologize, but no sound came out. However, Apollonia did not end there. ¡°But I just changed my mind. And I thought of a way to save us.¡± She walked right in front of Caelion¡¯s bed and looked down at him. Each word she said had incited fear, shock, sadness, and anger on his face. ¡°So choose now.¡± Caelion stared at her, shocked. ¡°There are only two options for you. From now on until your death arrives, follow my instructions faithfully, and avenge those who killed your parents and my family.¡± Her tone was as cold as ice, devoid of any sympathy for the boy who just lost his parents. ¡°Or die in my hands right now.¡± A long silence ensued in the room. Caelion stared at Apollonia without blinking even once. There was a little fear in his eyes, yet he did not back down. ¡°Decide now. If you don¡¯t obey me, then there¡¯s no reason for me to spare someone who could be a threat for me in the future.¡± His eyes got a little bigger. Apollonia indirectly revealed her desire for the throne. He didn¡¯t take his red eyes off hers. However, his breathing sounded to have gotten a little rougher. Crackle- As soon as Caelion tried to answer, the sound of the burning firewood came from outside the door. It was just a sound from the firece, but he shivered as if he was hit by a terrible memory. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Do you want to forget that day?¡± He nodded weakly at Apollonia¡¯s question. It was only natural since he watched his parents die in front of him. Apollonia understood. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Never.¡± But contrary to her heart, the words from her lips were brutally cold. Caelion looked at her once again with eyes wide open. Apollonia gripped his shoulders even more strongly. She had to imprint this moment forever in his head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what happened to your parents, what almost happened to you, and¡­¡± She bit her lips for a moment and continued. ¡°Who saved you.¡± Fear once again rose within his eyes. Apollonia continued, hoping that her eyes wouldn¡¯t tremble the same way as his did. ¡°If you want to live, don¡¯t forget for a moment that your life is mine now.¡± Once again, a long silence hovered in the room. ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡± It wasn¡¯t long before Caelion¡¯s voice cracked in the air. Unlike his boyish, innocent voice before, his voice was lower this time. ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡± He leaned closer toward Apollonia. ¡°¡­I, Evinhart, will give my everything to Her Highness.¡± Apollonia smiled bitterly. Istion, shock, pain, and fear. Were those the key to earning his obedience all along? The grand duke¡¯s submission was the most effective weapon against the imperial family. ¡°What will happen to me now?¡± Caelion asked. Knowing that Apollonia had a n, he quickly calmed down. ¡°I¡¯ll provide you a residence, so stay there for a while to heal your wounds. You and I still have a lot to talk about. When your recovery is over, go back to the duchy to announce your parents¡¯ passing and hold a splendid funeral. In ordance with the procedures, inform the imperial pce of the news.¡± ¡°But you said I¡¯d be in danger if I go back. Shouldn¡¯t we be more careful?¡± ¡°That was a misjudgment.¡± Petra¡¯s persistence was the only thing she learned over the years. She waspletely mistaken. ¡°If you keep ying safe, you¡¯ll end up dying quietly. You have to attract everyone¡¯s attention and attain greater power than your father ever had in his lifetime. Aim for greater honor than just a huntingpetition winner.¡± ¡°But how can I¡­¡± ¡°Let the whole empire know your abilities. Show them that you are the descendant of Apollo, and a member of the royal family who resembles the previous emperor. Andstly,¡± she paused for a moment to look at his expression. ¡°You have to rise as Paris¡¯s biggest rival.¡± Caelion¡¯s eyes got bigger. Apollonia¡¯s order was something that his father had avoided all his life. ¡°You have to do it in an instant so my father can¡¯t expect it. Quickly gather people who support you, and make it difficult for them to kill you.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± He didn¡¯t avoid her eyes, but his lips were shaking. ¡°From what I hear, you¡¯re suggesting that I should aim for the throne. I¡¯ve never once¡­¡± ¡°The n is to create an illusion. My father and aunt will forget me because they are focusing on you. But¡­¡± Apollonia looked straight into Caelion¡¯s eyes and spoke coolly. ¡°Even if everyone thinks you want the throne, never set your eyes on it.¡± ¡®The throne is mine.¡¯ Apollonia did not say it out loud, but he understood instantly. Caelion looked into her eyes and nodded slowly. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°But it takes a lot to build power. Currently, I have no connections or funds. The grand duchy is wealthy, but it is not enough to boost my reputation instantly. In addition, my swordsmanship teacher died a few days ago, so I can¡¯t think of a way to train.¡± It made sense. Even if he was trained by the best teacher out there, it wasn¡¯t easy to rise as the empire¡¯s greatest warrior in an instant no matter how hard he trained. ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with everything. I can help you with funds and your education. You will be the strongest warrior and the wisest lord in the empire. Even Paris will be nothingpared to you.¡± Apollonia was oozing with confidence. She was confident that the boy in front of her would pull off her n sessfully. She already ascertained his ability and potential. Once again, he nodded slowly. He trusted Apollonia even though she did not exin the details thoroughly. ¡°And when you fully establish your power¡­¡± Apollonia began to exin the most important part. It was something that she was reluctant to say. ¡®I didn¡¯t want to do this either. However, I couldn¡¯te up with another way no matter how much I thought about it.¡¯ She bit her lips once and opened them again. ¡°Marry me.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but when she said those words, the image of Uriel hugging her as she sobbed came to her mind. Caelion froze, the silence deafening. However, Apollonia did not back down and looked straight into his eyes. ¡°¡­Do you mean it?¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°It¡¯s the most natural way to absorb your power, and it¡¯s also a way tobine our legitimacy and use it against Paris. You and I are both members of the imperial family with the blood of Apollo.¡± It was a proposal without romance. Whether they liked it or not, their fates were already intertwined. Now that it came to this, Apollonia wanted to tie them up firmly to the point of no escape. In an empire where the imperial family was valued greatly, the union of the two will gain everyone¡¯s support. ¡°We¡¯re not going to live as a married couple. When my father and the Leifer family are removed, you should step down from your position to manage the grand duchy. You will continue to carry your grand duke title and live your life freely.¡± She spoke gently for the first time. She herself realized that she put an excessive burden on Caelion, the young boy who hadn¡¯t even had his sixteen birthday. ¡°What do you think?¡¯ Caelion still had his eyes wide open. A few secondster, he finally understood her proposal. ¡°I already gave you the answer earlier.¡± His answer was surprisingly calm. ¡°I will give you my everything, Your Highness.¡± Surprisingly, he smiled. It seemed painful since the wound on his face hadn¡¯t healed yet, but it definitely was not a forced smile. He gently took her fingers and put them on his forehead. ¡°¡­One day, I¡¯ll give you the best jewel in the grand duchy as a wedding ring.¡± He was incrediblyposed for someone who lost his family and subordinates three days ago. It was likely his natural disposition. ¡°You should rest now. Let¡¯s talk again tomorrow.¡± Apollonia put down his hand and left. She could feel his gaze following her until the end. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Adrian, who was waiting outside the door, greeted Apollonia. ¡°Have you prepared what I asked you two days ago?¡± Knowing that she could no longer force Apollonia to rest, Adrian sighed. ¡°If it¡¯s about make-up techniques, I did my best to learn it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re naturally good with your hands, and your father picks things up quickly by just watching.¡± Apollonia stroked Adrian¡¯s head once and calmly returned to the room. She will once again deceive the emperor and Petra. And this time, neither of the two would be able to focus on her. *** ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, Your Majesty!¡± Pedro Reese reported to the emperor. They gathered at Apollonia¡¯s bedroom. It was the first time the emperor entered his daughter¡¯s room in years. There were also several noblewomen who stayed at the imperial pce, the maids, and Pedro Reese. ¡°Her Highness suffered burns on her arms and legs, but nothing else was injured.¡± ¡°The burn scars are still there?¡± The emperor asked as if it was strange. He couldn¡¯t believe she still had burns on her resilient body. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the scar is permanent.¡± Apollonia bowed her head with a sad look. Then, the emperor approached her. ¡°Roll up your sleeves.¡± She rolled her sleeves as ordered. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Just as Pedro Reese said, there was an ugly wound on her wrist. Even if a few years went by, it wouldn¡¯t be able topletely heal. The emperor¡¯s mood had been in shambles that day. When he heard that the mansion in the forest was burned down in a fire and all the people in it would¡¯ve died, he was happy to finally get rid of his obstacles. Although it bothered him that all of his personnel died, he believed that it must have been because of Sid Baian and other prominent knights. But Apollonia came back alive and returned to the pce without any escorts. At that moment, the emperor frowned as he reckoned that some of the imperial family were gifted with fire durability. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me Apollonia is¡­?¡¯ However, looking at her burn marks eased some of his worries. The imperial family was known as a descendant of the God of Sun Apollo And some were gifted with durability against fire. If it reached people¡¯s ears that she got permanent burn scars, the little influence she had wouldpletely disappear. The princess who had permanent scars on her body was no longer fit to rule. ¡°How did you get out of there?¡± He asked worriedly. Holding the emperor¡¯s arm weakly with a pale face, Apollonia muttered, ¡°When I couldn¡¯t breathe in the midst of mes¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± ¡°The little grand duke Evinhart saved me.¡± When she finished speaking, the emperor¡¯s face was cold. The gaze that seemed gentle at first nce turned sharp. ¡°Did hee out with you?¡± ¡°He was really incredible.¡± Apollonia exaggerated her story as she was looking at everyone around her. ¡°He walked through mes as if he weren¡¯t affected by them. He didn¡¯t seem to be in pain either.¡± Surprised, everyone in the room widened their eyes and started buzzing. ¡°If he walked through mes¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°You saw him in the huntingpetition, didn¡¯t you? He must have a body that doesn¡¯t burn.¡± ¡°I thought it was only a legend, but there are really people like that among the royal family.¡± ¡°People who were born with such physique usually be an emperor¡­¡± A nobledy muttered before closing her mouth abruptly. She could feel the emperor¡¯s cold gaze at her. ¡°Try to remember carefully. Did he really walk through mes? A distant family with unclear lineage cannot have an ability that is only possessed by the pure blood of the royal family,¡± he growled through his gritted teeth. Apollonia widened her eyes and nodded innocently like someone who couldn¡¯t read the room. ¡°It¡¯s true, Father.¡± As if touched, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°It was like¡­ it was like I was seeing Lord Apollo.¡± *** Chapter 130 Chapter 130 ¡°This is everything that you need to study.¡± ¡°Do you mean all of this?¡± ¡°Yeah. These are the things I read when I was little,¡± Apollonia said, pointing to the books that were piled up like a mountain. Caelion was staying in a secret room inside the pce. It was the only ce that the emperor could never find as he was unaware of the pce¡¯s structure. ¡°Until you get a good teacher, you should learn on your own. Report to me how much you learned every time. I¡¯ll bring you the next books when the timees.¡± He opened each book one by one. Many were books by famous schrs in each field, but some were books he had never heard of. If Apollonia learned all of this at the age of nine, she must be way smarter than he originally thought. ¡°Military strategy¡­.¡± He picked up a brown book at the very bottom. ¡°It¡¯s a very important book. The writer was once the greatest general in the empire.¡± She gestured lightly, telling him to check the author¡¯s name. ¡°But Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A hero who was once the great general and the prince¡¯s consort.¡± Watching his shocked face, Apollonia replied with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s a military book written by Gaius Leifer himself.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s true that my father was a warrior praised by everyone. Even though he was iparable to my grandfather during his heyday, he was second to none when ites to military tactics.¡± ¡°Your Highness, he¡¯s our enemy.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also the person who wrote this book systematically and devotedly,¡± Apollonia responded as if his concern were insignificant. If this already shocked you, you¡¯d faint looking at the book just above it.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Caelion picked up a blue, thick book just above the military book. ¡°It¡¯s a book that contains the theory of economics and business practice. It¡¯s very important.¡± ¡°¡­By Petra Leifer.¡± Caelion was made speechless after checking the author¡¯s name. ¡°You have to study it properly until you memorize the whole content.¡± ¡°There are many simr books.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡± When Apollonia put her hand on Caelion¡¯s shoulder, he raised his head. He still looked shocked. ¡°When dealing with strong enemies, you must acquire as much information as possible about them. You still know nothing about them, don¡¯t you?¡± Caelion bit his lips for a while and sighed defeatedly. ¡°Your Highness is right.¡± He opened the book without further dy. As he was gradually immersed in studying, Apollonia finally left the room. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Uriel, who stood in front of the door, asked Apollonia without even turning his head toward her. He seemed to be lost in thought. After winning the tournament, he ran out of the banquet hall, and after returning to the capital, he did not make a public appearance on the pretext of worrying about the grand ducal family. ¡°I¡¯mpletely healed.¡± Apollonia smiled and rubbed the burn marks on her wrist. The scar Adrian drew was already gone. ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief.¡± He seemed to want to say something more. But she spoke first, ¡°Thank you, Uriel.¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± ¡°What you said a few days ago was right. I¡¯m not going to die and I¡¯m not going to give up.¡± ¡°I heard you have a n.¡± With a thoughtful look on his face, he reluctantly added, ¡°Even the marriage. Adrian told me.¡± His eyes wouldn¡¯t meet hers. Even though he tried to hide it well, it was clear that he was angry. Apollonia could see him biting his lips. Apollonia remembered the day she made Caelion promise. Uriel¡¯s face had shed in her mind the moment she proposed to Caelion. And for some reason, one corner of her heart was tingling. ¡°I have no choice but to include marriage in this political fight. When the timees, I will grant himplete freedom so that he can meet another woman.¡± ¡°Does he really want freedom?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Apollonia, who failed to understand his question, only blinked a few times. However, Uriel changed the subject again. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a few years to build power. How are you going to keep the grand duke alive until then? The Leifer family will try to assassinate him countless times in a year. They¡¯ll use various means.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to give him apetent escort.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± This time, he turned his headpletely to face her. ¡°Uriel, you said you¡¯d protect me, right?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t ask me the obvious.¡± ¡°Then follow Caelion.¡± Aplex emotion spread over his face. ¡°Uriel, I have to win every game in a few years before Paris seeds the throne.¡± Apollonia took a step closer. ¡°To do that, I need you and Caelion. You¡¯re the only one who can protect him. ¡°What about Your Highness? Sid is dead¡­¡± ¡°If Caelion is alive and grows up well, they¡¯ll eventually lose interest in me. As you said before, I just need to evade their eyes.¡± Uriel knitted his eyebrows. His beautiful face was crumpled horribly. ¡°And this is necessary for you, too.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Apollonia did not take her eyes off him and told him the other parts of the n. ¡°What is your status in the empire now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t answer immediately. It was only natural since he only lived his life in the shadows without having a formal status, so he couldn¡¯t fully register the fact that he held such an important position. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Winning the huntingpetition is more meaningful than you think. And you are talented in many ways. I¡¯m not just talking about swordsmanship.¡± She meant it. Apart from swordsmanship, he was quicker at judging and dealing with situations than anyone she knew. ¡°Go to the territory together. Learn everything that Caelion learns, and if possible, go beyond him. You should also grow by his side. So that you can return to me when the timees. So that your honor and ability can help me.¡± Uriel remained silent for a long time again. Soon, when his mouth opened, he asked one thing, ¡°Is that what Your Highness wants?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Really? Does that make you happy?¡± Happiness. It was a word that never crossed Apollonia¡¯s mind. All she knew was survival, victory or revenge. But maybe it was just the same thing. ¡°Yeah.¡± Upon hearing her answer, he nodded slowly. ¡°I¡¯ll heed your order. But¡­¡± He took a step closer to Apollonia. His chin and her forehead almost touched. Her heart beat slightly faster than before. Apollonia tried to take a step back, but she was frozen by Uriel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Please remember. I only move for Your Highness. If I judge that this method does not help Your Highness at all, I will return to you no matter what you say.¡± His dark sea-colored eyes looked into Apollonia, who was still motionless. ¡°The grand duke inside that room may have vowed to listen to Your Highness¡¯ orders for the rest of his life, but I only said I would protect Your Highness.¡± After answering, he left the hallway first, leaving Apollonia standing there alone. *** ¡°He didn¡¯t burn¡­¡± Paris sat on a horse with a bow in one hand, muttering. In order not to miss the prey hidden in the cold weather, his eyes only faced forward. ¡°It¡¯s the first urrence in hundreds of years, so the whole empire is buzzing. Some even say that he may as well be the next emperor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a disgusting rumor.¡± Paris gritted his teeth listening to the message ryed by his servant. His light brown eyes, which did not resemble the emperor or Princess Elenia, shone with a fierce light. ¡°How about Nia? I heard she got burns on her arms and legs?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯ll fade over time, but it can¡¯t bepletely healed. Dozens of people saw it.¡± Parisughed. Aunt Petra was mistaken. She didn¡¯t know there was a tiger because she was worried about the fox. It would not have been strange for a person to get burn scars, but that wasn¡¯t the case for a royal family. For a long time, the imperial sessors were trying to hide their burn marks. No one would think of the princess, who had burn scars all over her body, as a sessor. ¡°To think I was bothered by such a useless child¡­.¡± ¡°I heard the duchess will withdraw all the spies she nted near the princess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural. And that bastard Evinhart¡­ I can deal with him slowly.¡± He smiled coldly. No matter what his lineage was or how well he performed in the huntingpetition, he was nothing but a young boy without a single guardian. There¡¯d be a lot of opportunities to get rid of him. Paris galloped into the forest. Horseback riding and hunting were the best methods to get rid ofplicated thoughts. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s cold outside. How about going back now? I think it¡¯s going to snow soon.¡± ¡°How noisy.¡± Paris galloped off aimlessly. He wanted to ditch the servant who kept nagging him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± After galloping for a long time, he suddenly closed his mouth. He saw someone copsed on the forest road. At first nce, she seemed to be a young woman. ¡°Your Highness! Are you okay?¡± ¡°What the¡­ Is that a corpse?¡± Annoyed, he beckoned the servant to clean it up. ¡®It¡¯s cold. You¡¯ll die soon anyway.¡¯ He didn¡¯t have time to dispose of a body. The servant nodded, got off the horse and slightly raised the woman¡¯s body. ¡°¡­Hold on.¡± When the woman¡¯s face was revealed, Paris tensed up at once. ¡°Turn her face this way.¡± At that moment, he almost doubted his eyes. The face of the copsed woman was more beautiful than anyone he had ever seen in his life. Her long, shiny hairplimented her perfectly harmonized features and wless skin. It was difficult for anyone to take their eyes off her. ¡°Is she dead?¡± He had ordered his servant to dispose of the body just a while ago. But as if he had forgotten, Paris had a voice filled with worry. ¡°She just fainted.¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± He shoved the servant and embraced the woman instead. ¡°Looking at yourplexion, you must have traveled so far. I think you copsed from exhaustion.¡± Paris beckoned the servant to bring the water bottle that was hanging on his saddle and put it closer to the woman¡¯s mouth. After several attempts, the woman¡¯s lips seemed to move slightly, and she coughed. ¡°Are you awake?¡± He supported the woman affectionately as if seeing his old lover. ¡°Cough, cough¡­ who are you¡­?¡± Her voice was hoarse, yet Paris felt that even her tone was captivating, and put a soft smile on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I don¡¯t know about your circumstances, but I want you to know that you¡¯re in safe hands now.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 ¡°Did you¡­ did you save me? ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know where you came from, but if you fall down in a ce like this, you are likely to be food for animals.¡± The woman closed her mouth and stared at Paris. Upon seeing her up close, he noticed that she was incredibly beautiful, even more so than his first impression. Her dark purple eyes, which were not visible when she was unconscious, were also fascinating. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­.Amoreta.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful name for a beautiful woman. I am Paris, the prince of the empire.¡± Amoreta looked at the man through her blurry gaze. He smiled softly from the moment she opened her eyes, and it was definitely an expression that she had seen somewhere. ¡°Amoreta.¡± The man who introduced himself as Paris carried her and put her on a horse. He made eye contact and spoke softly, ¡°Come to the pce with me.¡± He was almost neen at that time. A man with bright blond hair that had not yet escaped his teenage years. ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡± ¡°Then just stay here until you find that person. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Paris¡¯ kindness reminded Amoreta of her savior in Lishan. The one she wanted to find in the capital. She didn¡¯t know that person¡¯s face or age because of the robe, but the slightly visible features of her savior strangely looked simr to this man. Amoreta smiled brightly at the sudden encounter. Paris also responded with a bright smile. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find that person, you can stay in the Imperial Pce forever.¡± As she had lost all her money and had not been able to eat for several days, Amoreta did not take her eyes off his face even if she was still confused. She nodded weakly before fainting again. *** Uriel sighed deeply as he walked through the hallway. He was having a hard time controlling his emotion. He nearly flipped out when he saw Apollonia unconscious in the forest, and his heart cracked upon hearing that she proposed to Caelion. However, he had already set his mind. He wouldn¡¯t let himself waver. When he saw Apollonia crying in his arms after losing Sid, he had already vowed. ¡®I won¡¯t let her cry again.¡¯ Nothing else mattered as long as he could keep his vow. Regardless of who she was married to, Uriel was the winner if he could see Apollonia smiling. Walking fast, he went back to where he had just been before. It was his old habit to pace back and forth whenever his mind was crowded with thoughts. Thud! While he was deeply immersed in thought and unable to look ahead, he bumped into someone. ¡°Ouch¡­.¡± It was Caelion. Judging from the pile of thick books that fell on the floor, he seemed to be heading to the study. Aside from the study that Apollonia normally used, there was one more that was hidden to avoid the eyes of the servants. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Uriel picked up the books. Caelion, whose physique was still much smaller than his, rubbed his pained forehead while receiving the books from Uriel. ¡°Why won¡¯t you stay still when your wound hasn¡¯t healed?¡± Instead of answering, Caelion only stared at him. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°You still talk informally to me.¡± He said as if it were interesting. Uriel only sneered. ¡°You should work hard to be worthy of that respect.¡± At this moment, he was not very pleased with Caelion. In fact, he wanted to punch him from the moment he heard about the proposal. Uriel passed by him without even hearing his answer. However, he had no choice but to stop when he heard Caelion¡¯s remarks. ¡°My sister and I have no affection for each other.¡± E/N: reminder that Caelion calls her that out of respect, not that they¡¯re literally siblings FDKLSAFJLSDKFJ ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°My sister said it when she proposed to me. She wants me to live freely and meet another woman. My sister doesn¡¯t love me like that at all.¡± Uriel already knew about that, but for some reason, he was d to hear those words. He slowly turned around and faced Caelion. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Whether my sister likes someone or someone likes her is none of my business¡­¡± Caelion trailed off, observing the other person¡¯s reaction. Uriel did his best to put on a calm expression. ¡°¡­So I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you. Do you like my sister?¡± The serenity cracked. Then, Caelion smiled softly as if he knew everything. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not obvious? I can tell from how you look at my sister. Someone as skilled as you can easily livefortably next to any powerful person, but you choose to stay next to my sister. Well, even though I¡¯m in a simr situation as you now.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡± Uriel cut him off sternly. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Somehow, there seemed to be a twist at the end of Caelion¡¯s words. ¡°But you see, the moment I tried to find you and tell you that there¡¯s nothing between me and my sister, I felt bad for no reason.¡± Caelionughed as if he found himself ridiculous, and continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the reason¡­ I think I already fell in love with her.¡± Uriel frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Just like what I said. My sister doesn¡¯t love me, but I already fell in love with her. To the point that I genuinely want to marry her.¡± Caelion¡¯s gentle eyes reflected sadness. It was annoying to see the boy confess so casually. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I know that I¡¯m just one of my sister¡¯s chess pieces. I know that she doesn¡¯tpletely trust me and that¡¯s why I¡¯m under her watch. The engagement may be her method to tie us together so I won¡¯t stab her in the back.¡± He lowered his eyes slightly and murmured, ¡°But one day, I¡¯ll win over my sister¡¯s heart. I will make her trust me and want me without a political purpose. I want her to marry me purely because of love.¡± The boy looked up to meet Uriel¡¯s gaze. ¡°So what? You¡¯ll marry Her Highness, so I just need to stay still? Is that what you want to say?¡± Uriel asked, suppressing his anger. ¡®How dare you give such a cheeky order without considering Apollonia¡¯s will?¡¯ ¡°No, it¡¯s actually the opposite,¡± Caelion said with a sad smile on his face. His eyes were exactly the same as Apollonia¡¯s, but the light emitted from it was different. ¡°Until then, my sister is not my lover, so I¡¯m telling you to do whatever you want to do. Whether it¡¯s a confession or a serenade of love.¡± He leaned against the wall as he held the books in his arms. His demeanor seemed to mock Uriel. ¡°In the future, when my sister and I be lovers, I don¡¯t want to see you make excuses that you can¡¯t win against a political marriage.¡± Uriel bit his lips as he listened to a boy who was two years younger than him. It was hard to tell whether it was ridicule or a piece of sincere advice. ¡°I tell you this because you¡¯ve saved me countless times. It¡¯ll be unfair if you stepped back just because of this engagement. Above all.¡± Caelion paused. ¡°I want my sister to be happy with the person she really loves.¡± Uriel was speechless for a moment. He was sly, but sincere with his intentions. In other words, he was offering Uriel a fair game to win Apollonia¡¯s heart. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring up your lowly status. You¡¯re no longer a mere shadow now. And I¡¯d love my sister regardless of her status.¡± Caelion looked up and smiled. It seemed like he was imagining a romantic moment. ¡°Anyway, this is all I want to say. If my sister epts my heartter, I won¡¯t let you touch a strand of her hair. If you think you can get closer to my sister¡¯s heart, try it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be meaningless.¡± After ending his speech, he hugged the books tightly and disappeared along the hallway. He seemed to have forgotten the other book he dropped, but Uriel did not tell him. Uriel stood there quietly, thinking. Apollonia didn¡¯t have a lover yet. Her heart may still be directed at him. He had never thought about being greedy. Until now. He didn¡¯t feel inferior because of their status difference. In the first ce, he never fancied the nobles. However, since her eyes were only directed at the throne and her people, he thought that her heart wouldn¡¯t wander to anything beyond her interest. Suddenly, he recalled the image of Apollonia holding onto him. Once again, his heart beat faster. ¡®A lover.¡¯ The more he repeated the word in his head, the sweeter it sounded. Uriel realized once again what he truly wanted. He wanted to give Apollonia happiness. He wanted to see her smile. He would tear and destroy everything that made her cry. But that wasn¡¯t everything. He wanted to be by her side as the only one for her. Upon realizing his feelings, he slowly picked up the book that Caelion dropped and left. ¡°You need to learn everything that Caelion learns, and if possible, surpass him.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice rang in his head. Now its meaning had be stronger. Standing in the dark hallway, his red lips gently drew a line. I will learn everything. And I will surpass Caelion. I¡¯ll grow like that, and¡­ Someday, I will be the only one who stands by her side. *** Chapter 134 The Emperor¡¯s woman (1) Five yearster. ¡°Your Majesty, please break up my marriage with Her Highness the Princess. The Kingdom will take full responsibility.¡± The first prince of the Romur Kingdom knelt in front of the emperor with a determined look. A handsome face that seemed deeply in love was revealed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The emperor couldn¡¯t hide his anger. ¡°I fell in love with Lady Adrian Reese.¡± This was the sixth time. Apollonia seeded in breaking down the marriage for the sixth time. ¡°The princess¡¯ fiance fell in love with the maid? Why do all the princes of this continent behave like this?¡± Apollonia recalled the past five years with tears welled up in her eyes to make it as believable as possible. She recalled soon after her first fiance, Eckart, left her for another woman, the first price of another country proposed to her. The prince of the country, who owned several giant merchant ships and was rich, was only 15 years old. He was pushed around by his parent¡¯s greed and had been courting her without sincerity. At the right time, Apollonia took in a suitable maid; A 17-year-old youngdy of Marquis Arpen, Illona Arpen. She was raised like the marquis¡¯ biological daughter, but Illona was actually an illegitimate child born out of an affair. Her mother was a dancer and had taught Illona about how to control a man¡¯s heart since she was young. For Illona, it wasn¡¯t difficult to win the heart of a young boy. Having lived his life as an obedient son, he had a naive fantasy about romance in his heart and quickly fell for her. Unable to control himself, he publicly kissed Illona at the banquet celebrating his engagement with Apollonia and rebelled against his parents for the first time in his life. The third fiance, who had proposed again about two yearster, was about 10 years older than Apollonia. He wasn¡¯t a prince, but a very wealthy marquis. Apollonia couldn¡¯t prepare for the sudden proposal, but the intelligent Adrian showed her wit and approached him in an instant. ¡°Stop worrying. I can do this much.¡± In fact, he was not difficult to attack. The man liked to bluff, meddle into other people¡¯s business, and give unnecessary lectures. Apollonia obtained information that he was often involved in fights because he fantasized about showing up in a cool way to save someone and getting attention as a hero. So Adrian tried to shake his heart with her fragile and pitiful appearance. He assumed that she was being abused by someone just because of Adrian¡¯s tears. He chugged alcohol, walked up to where people gathered, and started insulting Apollonia and the imperial family. Then, he did not stop chattering until he was hit by Paris¡¯ fist and left rolling on the floor. As a result, he couldn¡¯t even take Adrian even after doing so much for her sake. It was because the emperor got so angry at him. Thanks to this, Apollonia was a little relieved. However, after the incident, the position of Apollonia¡¯s maid became incredibly popr. Mainly because more people thought about how easy it would be for high-ranking nobles to find a marriage partner if even Adrian, who wasn¡¯t someone of high status, could win the affection of a rich aristocrat. The fourth fiance was a young king of a small country, who was very realistic and did not pursue romance in marriage. He loved women so much that he secretly slept with several maids in the Imperial Family, but he never had any intention of breaking up with them. The emperor sat on the sidelines even though he knew this because he didn¡¯t care whether Apollonia¡¯s spouse was faithful or not. So, Apollonia sent her maid, Anne, to seduce him. She had a lifelong dream of bing a queen and was a very ambitious person. They promised to spend a hot, endless night together, but found the wrong bedroom due to Anne¡¯s ¡®mistake¡¯. The next morning, Apollonia, who ¡®identally¡¯ invited several aristocratic youngdies to her room and tried to serve them tea, found them sleeping together on her bed and ran out in tears. The emperor had no choice but to break the marriage to save the honor of the imperial family. Anne¡¯s family, who had their own influence and power in the border area, threatened the king that they wouldn¡¯t stay still unless he married their daughter, and Anne left with the king for the happy ending she wanted. Well, they seemed to have a harmonious married life looking at how they had two children after a few years passed. It was the same after that. Thanks to Adrian¡¯s performance, Apollonia easily got rid of her fiances. ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± the emperor shouted again, and Apollonia woke up from reminiscing. ¡°Father, please listen to me.¡± She made her voice shake, lowering her eyelids. Her performance was a well-practiced art. ¡°Please give a blessing to their love.¡± Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 135 ¡°Nia.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry the prince. I want to live with my father for the rest of my life.¡± Apollonia spoke with the utmost sincerity. ¡°I-I¡¯m really¡­ fine.¡± The emperor did not even hide the fact that he hated her and clicked his tongue. Then he sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb the two. Since this has already happened, I hope for the best for the two of them.¡± While focusing on her acting, at the same time, she was immersed in reminiscence. Apollonia gave Bianca, Illona, and Anne a load of gold and silver treasures. The emperor was angry and reduced the budget allocated to the royal vi every month, but it was toote. Apollonia¡¯s generosity touched all of them, and they, who were now queens, as well as their husbands, became Apollonia¡¯s strong allies. Although she fell out with the emperor. ¡°You¡¯re so pathetic!¡± he screamed, staring down at Apollonia who bowed her head pathetically. Over the past five years, he had be even crueler. It wasmon for him to call innocent people and whip them when things went wrong. He waged a war to protect his position. It was due to the short-term judgment that internal unity could be achieved if there were enemies outside. He wanted to rule the kingdom that opposed his authority and supported the previous emperor¡¯s policy. Perhaps it was because he only relied on violence in his methods . The emperor raised taxes and forcibly incited wars. Due to therge number of people who died in the war, public sentiment became increasingly hostile toward him, and he, who used to be an honorable general, was now called a tyrant. The conflict between those who supported the emperor and those who opposed him also intensified. ¡°Go away! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± He stormed out. Apollonia also ran out, and the ministers and the maids who were present clicked their tongues and took pity on the princess. ¡°How pitiful. Her Highness is too kind¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s being kind of stupid. I can¡¯t believe she hasn¡¯t fired Adrian yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of being a princess if she can¡¯t hold on to a man¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°At this rate, I think Her Highness brought it upon herself.¡± Pathetic princess. A person who couldn¡¯t even eat even though a te was prepared in front of her. They continued to gossip even after Apollonia had left. *** ¡°It¡¯s a relief. I thought my father would try to kill me this time.¡± Adrian and Apollonia returned to the royal vi together after meeting up in the garden. Now that Maya had retired, Adrian was Apollonia¡¯s closest maid. ¡°Your reputation is not good these days, so we shouldn¡¯t raise your notoriety. The idea of marrying you to the grand duke so the imperial family can keep him in check seems to be getting stronger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Apollonia nodded. She took the brush and paint out of the drawer and rolled up her sleeves. There was a reddish burn scar on her long, white arm, but the tip was smudged. ¡°It smudges a lot because of the sleeves.¡± She began to paint on her arm by dipping a brush in pink paint. As the brush moved, the burn scar became clear again. ¡°You¡¯re only wearing long sleeves, so no one is going to see it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to be sure.¡± Apollonia skillfullypleted the scar. She was familiar with it because she had been doing it for five years. After surviving the fire five years ago, she immediately invited an art teacher to study painting. There was opposition from the emperor since it was just a simple hobby. The artist was actually a person specializing in makeup in the theater industry. She learned from him how to draw, erase and draw fake scars again. Nobody was curious about her arm, but Apollonia was a meticulous person. After taking a bath every day, she picked up a brush and drew a scar. She didn¡¯t want anyone to suspect her. Thanks to this, she was able to escape the emperor and Petra¡¯s suspicion. ¡°His Majesty won¡¯t harm you. Your Highness is secretly popr among the people because of your simrity in appearance with the previous emperor.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Apollonia nodded again. However, her tone was dry, as if she had another opinion. ¡°Do you want me to guess what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Adrian smiled and asked. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking that we should nt some people next to His Majesty now.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Apollonia looked at her with a puzzled look. ¡°It¡¯s time to nt someone close to His Majesty. Someone who can side with Your Highness in a moment of crisis. That¡¯s what you thought, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ how did you know?¡± Adrian smiled brightly. It was the pretty smile that captivated Apollonia¡¯s fiances. ¡°I know that Your Highness has found the right person for the past five years.¡± Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 136 unedited Apollonia was amazed. It was an issue that she didn¡¯t tell anyone because she was being careful. Of course, she asked Adrian to run some errands, but she never told her the exact reason. ¡°Do you learn magic from the Be these days?¡± It was a serious question, but Adrian onlyughed. ¡°I know what my master feels even if no one tells me. That¡¯s how much I love Your Highness.¡± Adrian said in a rxed manner and began tob Apollonia¡¯s hair. Her hair was a little messy after she stormed out of the banquet hall in tears. ¡°I thought you were looking too closely at the portraits I gave you a few days ago, so I assumed that you¡¯ve found the right person already.¡± ¡°Since when did you know all my intentions?¡± ¡°When Her Highness asked me to find someone who resembles His Majesty¡¯s first love.¡± ¡°What the? You knew it from the beginning then.¡± Apollonia chuckled small. She just realized how obvious she acted. ¡°I¡¯m really having a hard time, you see. You asked me to get a portrait of someone I¡¯ve never seen and to search the whole continent for someone who resembles that person.¡± Adrian scolded her lightly. Then she added with a slightly somber expression. ¡°Your Highness. I couldn¡¯t believe you were able to write down what you heard in that situation.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my son and Satin¡¯s.¡± ¡°Satin died because of the Emperor. Her family was annihted for participating in the rebellion.¡± Apollonia noted exactly what the emperor had said to Princess Elenia when she was nine years old. Five years ago, she seeded in finding an old woman who knew about the traitorous family called ¡®Arietta¡¯. The old woman said that Satin¡¯s father was an ordinary farmer in the Leifer estate, but in pursuit of prosperity, he worked in a nobleman¡¯s household and did all kinds of illegal errands. Unfortunately, most of the errands he did were to help n a rebellion against the Emperor, and in the end, the nobleman and most of the people who took part in the rebellion, including the family, were wiped out. Satin¡¯s father was no exception. Upon hearing the news, Satin hid somewhere with the help of Gaius, the lord at that time, but was soon caught and executed after someone tipped them off. Apolloniaughed bitterly. Although it was only her assumption, it seemed that the emperor had his own love story until he met Princess Elenia. It was like a reminder for Apollonia that in the Emperor¡¯s mind, Paris was the son he had with his beloved woman, while Apollonia was the daughter he had with his enemy. She reconstructed Satin¡¯s facial shape based on the old woman¡¯s description. Several artists that shemissioned failed countless times before they finallypleted the portrait. ¡°This is exactly how she looked in the past!¡± After that, she searched the whole continent and found a woman who resembles the portrait. It was hard to believe that a man with a twisted mind like Emperor Gaius could love someone wholeheartedly, but now Apollonia was convinced. He couldn¡¯t forget Satin. He got along with the queens and even favored some of them, but only two of the first five queens who came in remained safe without being kicked out or killed. The Emperor used and abandoned them ording to political interest and reced them with new people. ¡®It means that he never truly gives his heart to anyone else.¡¯ He would be reminded of Satin whenever he saw Paris. And so he poured all his affection to Paris only. Apollonia sent people all over the empire in order to find someone who could take all that affection away, and as a result, she was able to find such people. It was a woman named Lua. ¡°Can you show me once more?¡± After putting down the brush, Apollonia looked into two portraits given by Adrian. One belonged to Satin, and the other belonged to Lua. The two faces looked identical as if they were twins. ¡°She¡¯s a prostitute in the Bartan district near the capital. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll fit in the Imperial Pce considering she grew up in a rough environment.¡± ¡°A prostitute from Bartan district¡­.¡± Apollonia frowned slightly. As far as she knew, that district was a ce where prostitution was strictly prohibited. However, Apollonia turned her gaze to the portrait. A woman who sells her body. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. She would be different from any concubines the emperor has ever seen. In the first ce, Satin Arietta was not a noblewoman. ¡°She looks like His Highness Paris. Her features, especially the jawline.¡± Adrian bowed her head to look closely at the portrait. ¡°Her eye color isn¡¯t exactly the same as His Highness Paris¡¯s appearance in the past¡­but it shines light brown when it¡¯s exposed to sunlight Apollonia nodded lightly Paris, as a matter of fact, was not born with any royal characteristics. However, most people believed that he was born blonde because he had dyed his hair bright blond since childhood. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 137 unedited What was interesting was his eyes, which had been light brown since five years ago, changed. Now it was a mixture of red and gold, exactly simr to Apollonia¡¯s, and no one knew what caused it. The Emperor began to spread rumors that Paris¡¯ royal characteristic manifestedte. Apollonia had no idea how it happened, but that wasn¡¯t her main concern now. ¡°Any news about Caelion?¡± Apollonia moved on to discuss another matter without even raising her gaze from that portrait. It was easy for Apollonia to think and instruct at the same time. Adrian was amazed every time she saw Apollonia like that. How she thought about many things and did not miss even the smallest details were strangely simr to Duchess Petra Leifer, who was like Apollonia¡¯s natural enemy. ¡®Is it because they are rtives?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve received a long letter from the carrier pigeon.¡± ¡°What did it say?¡± Apollonia put her faith in Adrian. She was allowed to read any confidential information in advance to inform Apolloniater. ¡°The war is almost over. Lastly, they have to fight against the remnants of Rajan, but their military power is very weak.¡± A year ago, the Empire waged a war, saying it would teach a lesson to the neighboring states who opposed the Emperor. The Crown Prince of the Empire, Paris, was appointed as generalmander, while Caelion, who had countless war experience, was appointed as vicemander. The Imperial Army swept all five states in a short period and acquired great victory. The Emperor made it seem like everything was credited to Paris, but in fact, most people of the empire knew that it was Caelion who made the most contribution. To be exact, it was the contribution of Caelion¡¯s adjutant, Count Biche. The two had experienced countless crises together over the past few years. There were dozens of assassination attempts from Petra and the Emperor. Nevertheless, Caelion did not die because Uriel appeared like a ghost and blocked the attack. When all their assassination attempts failed, the Emperor drove the two to war and battle. They were deployed to defeat monsters, fought wars on the outskirts, and defended the northern border. However, Caelion and Urial returned alive again and again without a single loss. And they used this crisis as an opportunity to expand power. This was also a crisis. Because Paris always gave the two seemingly impossible missions at whim. But they seeded every time and consequently made their name known as heroes once again. Thanks to this, Uriel¡¯s status also rose from Baron to Count. The two best warriors in the empire. They were also known as the most handsome men of the empire. ¡°Let me see.¡± Apollonia quickly read Caelion¡¯s letter. Adrian knew well that there was one news she was looking forward to besides the end of the war. ¡°Huh? Is that all?¡± ¡°It means that he¡¯s doing well on his own,¡± Adrian said. She finished Apollonia¡¯s hair with onest brush. ¡°Since the engagement is broken, should we go on a trip?¡± Apollonia opened her eyes wide. Soon, she realized the meaning and smiled. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Bartan.¡± Apollonia said. She was still looking at two portraits. ¡°I should go meet Luana.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Apollonia smiled at her question. ¡°Youe along, too. But you have an errand to do first.¡± Even before her words were over, Adrian wore her robe. ¡°You couldn¡¯t trust the guy that you sent, so you want me to check it myself, right?¡± This time, Apollonia opened her eyes wide. ¡°You really¡­.¡± ¡°Are you asking me if I could read people¡¯s minds?¡± When Adrian asked casually, Apollonia¡¯s beautiful red eyes grew bigger, and the golden color in them became clear. Seeing that expression was the best thing in the world. She was a master that Adrian genuinely admired and respected. That was Apollonia. Sometimes she felt like a person made of iron, but sometimes she was like a child. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Your Highness.¡± Adrian left the door with a smile. Four people entered a dark tavern located in the back alley of the capital. They were three robust young men and one woman. ¡°Hey! Bring me something to drink!¡± The woman walking in the front shouted. Since it was a small tavern, the party with three big men caught everyone¡¯s attention. She was short and skinny, with robes covering her body. At first nce, she looked like a boy thanks to her short hair and sassy tone. But upon closer look, anyone could see that her features were quite feminim. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± ¡°These three wants beer. I want milk.¡± The tavern owner held back hisughter. She shouted as if she was going to chug down a bucket of beer, but she only ordered a ss of milk. Whether the ownerughed at her or not, the small woman and her group sat at the bar. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 138 The Emperor¡¯s Woman When the woman took off her robe, ck and lustrous hair sparkled under themp. Her ck eyes moved as if she was looking for someone. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a guest from Lishan.¡± A short-haired man who seemed like he hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet, came up behind her quietly and whispered in her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, though.¡± ¡°You saw mest time! I went to Lishan myself!¡± ¡°You?¡± ¡°Youughed at me because I had long hair back then! How can you not recognize me just because I cut my hair?¡± The man tried to exin himself with an awkward look, but the woman still frowned as if she was still suspicious of him. The three robust men in robes were also looking at him with a rather hostile look, so the situation seemed somewhat dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s true that a man with long hair came back then¡­.but I forgot because he¡¯s not handsome. How can I trust you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°¡­..We can¡¯t give you anything if you don¡¯t have a sign that you¡¯re someone we know.¡± The tall and thin man in the woman¡¯s group spoke softly. That made the man who struck a conversation first whining in a tearful face. ¡°That woman said you would remember my face. So I left my sign behind¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re very careless, aren¡¯t you? Even if we remember your face, it doesn¡¯t mean that we will hand it over without checking your sign. I¡¯m saying that we have to follow the instructions.¡± The woman snapped sharply and turned away from the man. Meanwhile, the man hesitated with an awkward look, but the four of them did not look at him. ¡°If I just leave like this, we¡¯ll be in great trouble. It will take at least two hours to bring back my sign¡­.and if I don¡¯t send the letter right away¡­¡± Just behind the man, several men who seemed to be his group were looking at this side anxiously. They all sighed deeply and gestured to him as if they were scared of their strict master. ¡°Stop being so frustrating! How do you expect me to hand over a letter full of business secrets to some strangers!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here¡­¡± The man was about to burst into tears. But neither the woman nor the three men in her group backed down. ¡°If my sister can¡¯t recognize your face, there¡¯s nothing we can do. You should go back and get your sign¡­¡± ¡°How about me?¡± But before his words were over, a woman with light brown hair approached from the corner of the tavern and chimed in. The four people in robes as well as the man and his colleagues looked back at her at the same time. Everyone¡¯s faces turned bright instantly. ¡°Adrian?¡± The ck haired woman smiled brightly and called her name. ¡°Hi. Long time no see.¡± Adrian gestured them all into a small room inside the bar. Unlike before, none of them asked for a sign. ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll cut you some ck this time, but don¡¯t do anything stupid such as leaves your sign behind again.¡± Adrian briefly reprimanded the short haired man and his colleagues. Despite her stern tone, they bowed their heads in relief. ¡°T-Thank you, Miss Adrian!¡± After a brief nod, she entered a small room with the four people in robes already waiting inside. ¡°Adrian! I missed you!¡± The ck-haired woman smiled brightly,pletely different from her sharp and sassy attitude she had just a while ago. Her ck eyes suddenly turned dark purple. The three men behind her also took off their robes one by one. They were also handsome men with rare eye colors. ¡°I think you¡¯ve grown a little taller since thest time I saw you, Tanya.¡± ¡°Really? My brothers told me to give up because I will never get taller! As expected, Adrian is the only one for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take our words too seriously.¡± The oldest brother stroked Tanya¡¯s head, but she shook off his hand in annoyance. ¡°How¡¯s your grandmother doing?¡± Adrian asked with a smile. She was used to the four siblings¡¯s yful quarrel. ¡°She was still as vigorous as ever. She studied various kinds of magic for the sake of Her Highness. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s really working, though.¡± ¡°It seems that Her Highness could sessfully break her engagement this time thanks to your grandmother.¡± Adrian answered politely. ¡°How is Sir Gunter doing?¡± At Apollonia¡¯s request, Guntherpletely settled there to be the acting leader of Lishan. After discussing the estate management with her for a long time, he realized Apollonia¡¯s wisdom little by little. And he came to favor her from the bottom of his heart. However, he didn¡¯t reveal to anyone that Apollonia wasn¡¯t a weak and fragile princess. He was very cautious with the information he got. It is probably more difficult to find someone with a heavier mouth than Gunther in the Empire. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 139 Under Apollonia¡¯s instructions and due to his hard work, Lishan was no longer a crime site. Be and the citizen were able to livefortably without restriction, and the people be richer due to the contribution of Idena Company. However, rumors are still going rampant that Mt. Calt in Lishan was cursed. This was induced by Apollonia to prevent unnecessary rumors. Apollonia only informed a small number of people about the jewels produced in Mt.Calt, and the mining and producing was also conducted secretly. ¡°Do you have any report about the business? Ben and Lun were in charge of southern business, right?¡± ¡°Everything is a huge sess. There is no one in the south who does not know Eileen Idena and Idena Company. Even the Luwan Company owned by the Leifer family did not have any influence over there.¡± Adrian nodded her head. Ben continued to exin. ¡°For the jewelry business, it has already surpassed the Luwan Company. Due to the ongoing war, they began to manufacture weapons. Had they not released that rare item, they would have been ruined much earlier.¡± ¡°We¡¯re also manufacturing magic products on our end, but we haven¡¯t been able to keep up with the production pace yet.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s a list of our newly researched products.¡± Ben handed Adrian the letter that he kept so dearly in his arms. ¡°A medicine that protects your body from monsters, a key that returns to the owner¡¯s pocket¡­.I see that all the products were released by Luwan Company first.¡± Adrian looked up after checking the list. ¡°Good job. It¡¯s exactly what Her Highness told you to do.¡± Eileen Idena and Idena Company. It was another name for Apollonia and her business. In addition to the Dharmayu tea business which had been operating for five years, the Idena Company had risen as the best brand on the continent by assembling enormous funding to seed in numerous businesses, including jewelry and dresses. Apollonia started its business with confidence that it could beat the Luwan Company within five years. But the n was only half sessful. The moment she was able to gain an upper hand in jewelry and valuables-rted businesses, Luwan Company began tounch rare products that had never been sold before anywhere. From scarves that could change color and design from season to season, potions that made hair grow fast, and essories that change ording to your clothes. The nobles were enthusiastic about the products. They alsopete with each other to get mystery products that no one ever had before. The products were produced in small quantities but sold at a high price. The Empire strictly regted the sale of magic items. However, the Luwan Company had the Emperor on their back, so they just asked him to adjust thews to solve the problem. So they sold the rare items as much as they could. No one knew who invented such products. Many people spected that Be would have made it, but nothing had been clear so far. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as what Luwan Company produces, but it¡¯s not difficult to imitate the products that already exist. The ones we¡¯ve previously imitated and released are gaining considerable poprity.¡± Ben said. ¡°The Duchess may be pulling her hair out by now.¡± It was only a brief moment, but a cold smile crossed Adrian¡¯s mouth. After hearing about the new products that the Luwan Companyunched, Apollonia thought for a long time and found a way to counter it. If it is difficult to find different products that can surpass theirunch speed and quality, let¡¯s make them as simr as possible and release them to the market. The operation was an unexpected sess. At Idena Company, simr items were produced and sold inrge quantities instantly. asionally, they added existing products to make it different. Tanya, her family, and the Bes who lived in Lishan became key people at Idena Company. There was no one who could surpass the genius in Luwan headquarter, but the business went well because Idena Company exceeded them in manpower. It was difficult to create new things, but it was easy to imitate things that already exist. The nobles showed a strong response to the productsunched by Luwan Company, but then some of them quickly switched to Idena Company. Some even threw away the item they bought, saying that the rarity value had gone. ¡°Of course, this won¡¯t affect the Dukedom badly. As long as they have that person.¡± Neither Apollonia nor anyone else had identified this mysterious sorcerer. However, Apollonia often got lost in thought every time they were talking about this mysterious person. As if she was reminded of someone in the past. ¡°We will also work hard. I hope there will be a day when we can finally surpass them.¡± Adrian nodded quietly. The Bes in Lishan were already a great help to establish and run the Idena Company. Apollonia once said that she would never find a group of people with that level of ability and loyalty anywhere in the world. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 140 ¡°Did someone develop a potion to change eye color and protect the user from fire?¡± She lowered her voice a bit and asked. ¡°Probably. It¡¯s hard to believe that there¡¯s such a genius like that.¡± Ben replied. Since a few years ago, Paris¡¯ eyes have changed to red with a glint of gold. In addition, Paris dered to the public that his body was fire resistant by inserting his arms into the mes while nobles and knights were watching. Everyone could clearly see that his arms were fine every time he did that. The emperor said to everyone that Paris¡¯ royal features formed quitete, but Apollonia did not believe it. Paris didn¡¯t have royal blood and he was usually very careful of getting burned. And Apollonia had seen a simr magic trick before. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as turning our eyes ck. It is very difficult to imitate Her Highness¡¯ eye color with only a potion. Same goes for the fabric. It¡¯s not hard to make the clothes fire resistant, but protecting the people who wear them requires much stronger magic. ¡°It may be rted to the tight security around His Highness the Crown Prince. That mysterious person would be the biggest asset to the dukedom, afterall. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m sure Her Highness will take care of it well.¡± Adrian smiled at the end of her speech. Then she put the letters Ben gave her into her robe and stood up. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± The quietest among the three brothers, Tan, grabbed her hand with a big smile. Adrian almost got swayed by him because he had a particrly fascinating smile among the three brothers. That didn¡¯t happen because Apollonia told her in advance that he liked to get flirty with pretty women. ¡°I have to run errands for Her Highness. Since you already came all the way to the capital, please stay here for a long time. Oh, and¡­¡± Adrian thought for a moment. It urred to her that Apollonia might need one more thing from them. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I might have a favor to ask you in a few days unless you were going to head back right away.¡± At the end of her speech, Adrian left a pocket of gold coins on the table and left the tavern after briefly saying goodbye to Tanya. * * * ng! A sharp sound rang in the silent Leifer mansion. ¡°Ma, Madam¡­.¡± A servant who looked younger than 20 years old cried as if begging Petra. Blood was flowing from her forehead after getting hit by the silver cup Petra threw. Petra¡¯s gaze was fixed on the mirror as if nothing had happened. She didn¡¯t even spare a nce at the servants she abused. There was no sign of anger in her expression as if dealing with their petty lives was humiliating. Instead, she threw objects at them or pped them on the cheek without warning while dealing with other matters. The elegant Petra did not even hold her breath in doing all that. Because of this, all the servants who knew about her habits were extremely terrified of her, and as a result Petra earned an absolute obedience from them. ¡°Madam¡­.Please calm down.¡± The servant begged once again. She got goosebumps all over her body. Petra¡¯s forehead frowned at the words ¡®calm down¡¯. Petra hated it the most when people pointed at her for being irrational. ¡°Drag her out.¡± ¡°Ma, madam!¡± Tears fell down from the servant¡¯s eyes when Petra gave a short order. However, without time for her to beg, other servants grabbed her arms and pulled her out of the room. All of this because she identally touched Petra¡¯s arms while serving her, and now she was about to get beaten before they kicked her out. ¡°Except Mrs. Carlin, all of you get out.¡± When Petra ordered coldly, the servants followed her order in a great haste. She was always cold and cruel, but the servants who stayed with her for a long time were able to tell that their owner¡¯s mood was especially bad today. Petra closed her eyes and massaged her forehead. Her head was filled with thoughts. ¡°I will fix your hair, madam.¡± Mrs. Carlin quietly approached and began to smooth her haid. ¡°Report the news.¡± ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°Hurry.¡± Mrs. Carlin sighed. Petra could predict what kind of news it was just looking at Mrs. Carlin¡¯s expression. It was clear that Idena Company, who had been bothering her for the past five years, made a quick buck again. ¡°I¡­I think we should close our branch in the southern region such as Lishan, Nore, Er, and Basano¡­¡± Thud- Petra hit the table hard. ¡°Who told you to make a decision?! I only told you to report it!¡± Mrs. Carlin hurriedly nodded at Petra¡¯s outburst. ¡°Y,Yes. So this is what people in charge of sales over there said in unison. They can¡¯t handle it anymore because the sales have only been in the red over the past few years. The Idenapany haspletely taken over the southern region¡­¡± ¡°Haaa¡­.¡± Petra signed. Showing her distress in front of a servant was not like her, but it was a little difficult to hold back now. ¡°Eileen Idena.¡± Just thinking about her had made Petra¡¯s blood boil. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 141 ¡°Does it make sense that there is no information about that bitch?¡± Petra once again hit the desk. Meanwhile Mrs. Carlin lowered her head even more. ¡°She hid her face. She doesn¡¯t reveal anything outside of the business. Every time I tried to take a glimpse of her, the color of her hair and eyes were different¡­.¡± Eileen Idena appeared like aet five years ago, and she had always been on Petra¡¯s nerves ever since she appeared. Eileen Idena first got into the jewelry business. She came in with enormous funds and announced the establishment of ¡®Idena Company¡¯ by offering one of the queens a diamond of better quality than the finest jewelry sold at Luwan Company. The nobles, who saw the red diamond hung on the queen¡¯s neck during her birthday party, opened their eyes in fascination and quickly asked where she got it. After that, the Idena Company used their newly found poprity to manufacture simr products. The jewelry that Idenaunched was done by the best craftsman, but it wasn¡¯t known exactly where the gem came from. In general, the jewelry she sold was so wless and brilliant that the brand ¡®Idena¡¯ became luxury in itself. Most people believed that she imported goods from foreign countries or any unknown ind. Eilen Idena, who made a huge profit already, soon moved to other businesses such as dresses, furniture, artworks and real estate. And every business she touched has been sessful. But strangely enough, their expansion n and their products were simr to what Luwan Company did a long time ago. The business they handled was also the main business at Luwan Company. The only difference was, unlike Luwan Company, which only makes rare valuables targeted at nobles, the Idena Company sold a variety of products that could be consumed by ordinary people. Therefore, their reputation among themoners was ahead of Luwan Company. Usually, this sales strategy was likely to be less attractive among the nobles who valued items with high rarity. However, the value and quality of the jewelry sold at the Idena Company were so high that it doesn¡¯t apply to them. ¡°I should have sent someone to kill her back then.¡± Petra muttered low. Her deep anger began to burn when she lost the Dharmayu tea business deal to Idena Company. It was a year after the Prince of Bjern broke up with the princess and took a lowly maid as a queen instead. Until then, Petra had forgotten about the business. At first, she thought that loss was inevitable in a business, and she was confident that profits would fall into her hands eventually. But a yearter, Idena Company carried out exactly what Petra had nned. The way they operated was incredibly consistent with Petra¡¯s idea. They signed an exclusive contract with Count Aiter, promoted the products through Queen Bjern, and properly infused Bjern¡¯s culture and history into the products to make people naturally consume the Dharmayu tea. The result was a great sess, and Idena Company signed an additional long-term contract with Count Aiter. The king and queen of Bjern also made a lot of money from this project. It wasn¡¯t easy even if she wanted to vent her anger on the count. Everyone knows about his neutral attitude, so her reputation would be damaged if she bothered Count Aiter recklessly. ¡°I¡­I have one more thing to report.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mrs. Carlin flinched at Petra¡¯s sharp answer. ¡°I got information that they just released a potion for instant hair growth. And it also thickens your hair and makes it shinier ¡­.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Petra sighed once again and bit her lips. ¡°I guess I made a lot of enemies in my previous life.¡± As Petra and herpany¡¯s position was gradually being reced by Idena Company, she miraculously found a breakthrough. It was to develop and sell magic products that no one could ever imitate. The genius who seemed to have fallen from heaven was the talent that Petra dreamed of. One day, she appeared next to Paris like a gift from God. But it was Petra herself who discovered her ability that goes beyond her captivating beauty.Petra used her well to rebuild thepany. All noblespeted to wear and use her products. After taking a break for a while, the Idena Company began their production of products simr to those at the Luwan Company. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d even copy magic products¡­.¡± It shocked her the most. Unlike Petra, who found a talented Be due to sheer luck, Eileen Idena actually had Be on her side. Looking at their production speed, it was clear that theirpany had enough manpower. She massaged her temple and closed her eyes for a while before opening them again. Petra had been going around ruining numerouspanies with her own hand, but the Idena Company was different. Eileen Idena copied Petra¡¯s ns and took it away one after another as if she could read Petra¡¯s mind. However, it was difficult to mobilize the nobles to cut off their connection with her because she quickly established friendship with the queens and numerous nobles. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 142 Eileen Idena was seen together with Uriel Biche, and rumor had it that she was sponsoring the Grand Duke Evinhart. Recently, she even provided Paris with the best weapon free of charge. Even Gareth participated in the war with the weapon she provided. Idena Company had be too big to get rid of. Their influence could not be overlooked. ¡°Shut down the jewel businesses in the south.¡± ¡°Yes. And another problem is¡­.¡± Mrs. Carlin expected an answer but immediately shut up when she saw Petra¡¯s distressed eyes. Petra drank a ss of cold water and changed into a gown. She went to bed early to ease her mind. She didn¡¯t lose. No, there¡¯s no way she ever loses. No matter how brilliant the Idena Company was, Petra still had the emperor to back her up. He would be on her side forever, and as long as she had the Imperial Family on her back, she would have the empire¡¯s business within her grasp. So the rtionship between her and the Emperor had to remain strong forever. It was a must. * * * The Bartan district was located on the outskirts of the capital. It was a small and shabby vige until 20 years ago. The residents were poor, and few people resided there for a long time. With no specialties orrgepanies established there, it was a ce that wouldn¡¯t be strange even if it was ruined. The lord there was Baron Aaron. He had been living like a scoundrel, but he was quite greedy. Having inherited this uselessnd from his father, who passed away early, he found a way to revive Bartan in his own way. ¡®As expected, the easiest business is to swindle young aristocrats.¡¯ Thus, he began to extort money to start a business he was good at. A gambling house was built in the middle of the vige. Whether he had an excellent business skill or the fact that there was a luxurious gambling house in the emptynd was quite fascinating, his business began to thrive. The conceited young noblemen all over the empire gathered in Bartan to drink and gamble. ¡®If there¡¯s a gambling house, there should be a woman, too.¡¯ Soon after, he joined hands with several businessmen he knew to set up a recreational facility near the gambling house and built a red light street. He also acquired great sess. The pinnacle of fantasy and immorality. That was the reality of Bartan. Exactly 5 years ago. Five years ago, Baron Aaron met a woman. She introduced herself as ¡®Eileen Idena¡¯. She was a very young, perhaps 20 years old woman. With dark brown hair, gray eyes and poised tone, she gave him tremendous wealth and proposed a deal. To get rid of all the prostitution establisments except gambling houses and build theaters. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a dirty business, instead, do a respectable business. With your ability, I¡¯m sure you can seed in all of your endeavors.¡± Having lived like a gangster all his life, he experienced discrimination from the nobles and vowed to not get entangled with them for the rest of his life. But he didn¡¯t have another choice. Moreover, Eileen Idena¡¯s proposal to provide all the funds and support Bartan until it grew into a sessful theater and entertainment center was inevitably attractive. But before she gave him a bag of money, she tied him up and ordered her subordinate to beat him up for assaulting the women in the red-district area. That is also the reason he agreed to her proposal. Furthermore, her masked subordinate showed him inhumane strength and movement. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever my master says.¡± So he obeyed her orders. Gambling houses still open for business as the nobles¡¯ gathering ce, but he shut down all the brothels. He got a lot ofints from people, but he was a man who could beat up and kick out those who did not listen. Eventually, less than three yearster, huge theaters were built in Bartan district, which soon became a sanctuary for actors and performers all over the empire. However, there were ws in his business. Some of the business oweners in the red district area pretended to be an ordinary bars and secretly running a prostitution business. They were able to run their shady business smoothly after bribing the investigators. Among them, the most famous ce was Latea¡¯s Paradise. A fancy red building where beautifuldies gathered to charm you. A new world full of alcohol, music and intimacy. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Latea, the business owner, and her husband, Ronald, weed five guests early in the evening. Three young men and two women. It was a perfectbination because women were also frequenting the bar. However, it was their remarkable appearance that stood out the most. The three men had shiny ck hair and gray eyes as if they were siblings, the shorter woman among the two had blonde hair and lively brown eyes, and the taller woman had fiery red hair and sky blue eyes. All five of them had beautiful features, so they drew people¡¯s attention the moment they entered the bar. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 143 ¡°Please guide me to the room.¡± A man with long hair and a particrly delicate appearance asked in an alluring tone. ¡®Is he an actor?¡¯ Latea thought he had a sweet voice and amazing eyes. ¡°Please call a woman named Luana.¡± ¡°Oh my, so you came to see Luana? What about the others¡­.?¡± Latea only served them alcohol because it was a mixed group and politely asked with a smile. However, the answer that came back was unexpected. ¡°I just need Luana.¡± Latea didn¡¯t ask more. They would be disappointed because there was only one prostitute called Luana, not to mention she was the most expensive women in the business. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. Even if youe early, there aren¡¯t many people who can meet Luana right away.¡± * * * ¡°This ce is quite fancy and eye-catching for a brothel.¡± ¡°I heard that¡¯s how exclusive the business here is.¡± Listening to the conversation between Tan and Ben, Apollonia looked around the ceiling and walls. She arrived in Bartan and changed her hair color to burning red using a new product from Luwan Company; ab that changes her natural hair color when shebed it. It was expensive and very rare to the point the youngdies would fight just to get it, but Apollonia had no trouble getting it. Adrian had also changed her hair blonde using the same product. All five of them changed their eye colors with a potion that the siblings¡¯ grandmother gave them. The three siblings were gray, Adrian was brown, and Apollonia changed to her favorite dark blue eyes. ¡°This ce looks like it has been established for a long time. But thest time I visited here was five years ago, so I didn¡¯t know that such a ce still exists.¡± ¡°Your Highness, are you only taking that Luana woman today?¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction, but Adrian asked out of concern. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll do that if I can. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll take long anyway.¡± ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Latea¡¯s voice was heard outside the door, and a woman gracefully entered the room. ¡°My name is Luana.¡± Apollonia, who raised her head at her greetings, could not hide her disappointment. The beautiful woman who appeared in a provocative outfit had dark blonde hair, blue eyes, and porcin white skin. Coyness flowed from each of her gestures, and her facial expression was fascinating, but she waspletely different from the portrait. ¡°Are you¡­..Luana?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Which one of you shall I serve tonight?¡± She saw the three brothers subsequently before finally heading to Apollonia and Adrian. She maintained her seductive smile throughout all that. ¡°By any chance¡­.Did you have ck hair before?¡± Apollonia asked. It was out of expectation that they might call the wrong person, but the answer was so disappointing. ¡°Oh my, how did you know? At first, I had thick ck hair just like the three guests in front of me. Because blonde is the trendtely, that¡¯s why¡­¡± She smiled honestly and had her own charm. However, she was too different from the person Apollonia was looking for. ¡°Thank you for answering my question. I will end the arrangement here, so please take the money and go back.¡± Apollonia gave a gold coin to Luana. Her beautiful blue eyes crinkled into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, but thank you so much for this.¡± She took the gold coins and left the room. ¡°What aplete failure.¡± Apollonia let out a deep sigh. Adrian tried tofort her master with a worried look ¡°It was definitely not the face in the portrait, I guess the artist must have drawn it wrong.¡± It was so awful. Where in the world can you find a painter who draws a portrait uglier than the original face? These people seemed to be severly ipetent in their job. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± After she judged that there was nothing more to do, Apollonia stood up without touching the alcohol. The three brothers, Ben, Tan, and Lun also followed her closely. Although neither food or alcohol was touched, Apollonia paid for everything and headed to the entrance of the ¡®Latea¡¯s Paradise¡¯. It was the moment when she was about to reach the exit after passing several rooms. Thud! ¡°Where do you think you are going!¡± A woman fell on the hallway. Someone in the room seemed to have pushed her hard. ¡°It was my name! Why would that be my fault?¡± ¡°Shut up! Why would a customer of that caliber ever look for you! She stood up, leaned her body against the wall while holding her pained shoulder. She wore simr clothes to the blonde woman Apollonia saw a while ago. Obviously, she worked in this ce. However, she gave off a slightly shabby impression, perhaps because her ck curly hair flowed down and covered her face. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 144 ¡°Stop hitting me! Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself!¡± She grabbed her bruised shoulder and shouted to the man in the room fearlessly. Apollonia frowned at the sight. ¡°Those wealthy customers who were looking for Luana would be so disappointed to see you! You should know your ce!¡± The man who came out of the room with a sharp remark was Latea¡¯s husband, Ronald. He raised his hand again, staring down at Luana with his drunken eyes. Apollonia quickly gestured to Ben. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s just say nice things.¡± Ben blocked Ronald and gently dissuaded him. As he was the biggest of the three brothers, anyone could be intimidated even if he stood still. Ronald lowered his hand with a puzzled look. ¡°Get up.¡± Apollonia approached the woman and grabbed her as she stumbled. The woman regained her bnce thanks to Apollonia. ¡®Huh¡­.?¡¯ Apollonia widened her eyes as she looked at the woman who bowed in gratitude. The features behind her messy hair were quite familiar. Exactly like the portrait. ¡°May I know your name?¡± When Apollonia urgently asked, the woman answered vaguely. ¡°You can call me Lu.¡± ¡°Lu?¡± ¡°Dear guests, you don¡¯t have to worry about that girl. She didn¡¯t bring many customers because her face isn¡¯t that pretty.¡± Ronald said. But Apollonia did not take her eyes off her. ¡°What is your real name?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Luana. There is someone with the same name here, so they only called me ¡®Lu¡¯.¡± A wide smile began to spread around Apollonia¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you mind telling us your age and birthce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m 29 years old and I¡¯m from Dayton Vige. Do you need something from me¡­?¡± Her steady eyes looked up at Apollonia as if Ronald¡¯s abuse earlier didn¡¯t affect her at all. The woman tidies her tangled hair several times before facing Apollonia head-on. Apollonia carefully scanned her. It was difficult to say that she was more beautiful than most women in prostitution establisments. Her curly hair looked messy, there were freckles on her face and her crooked teeth made her look rather tomboyish. All those features didn¡¯t go well with the clothes that showed her body lines. However, her ck eyes radiate bravery. All her charm was centered on that expression. It was her in the portrait. So Apollonia beckoned to Ronald. ¡°Please prepare a room again. This time, you, your wife and ¡®Lu¡¯ shoulde in together. I have something to say to all of you.¡± The couple scratched their heads in confusion and eventually did what Apollonia told them to do. Their principle was to serve guests who gave a lot of money, after all. After all of them gathered in the room, Apollonia went straight to the point. ¡°I want to take ¡®Lu¡¯.¡± Lu¡¯s eyes got bigger. It must have been a proposal that she never heard in her entire life. ¡°It seems like Lu and the boss here weren¡¯tpatible anyway.¡± Latea and her husband looked at Apollonia with a puzzled expression, but she didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°I tend to meddle into other people¡¯s business, you see. And also¡­¡± Apollonia nced at the bruise on Lu¡¯s shoulder. It seemed to be caused by Ronald¡¯s push a while ago. ¡°I¡¯d like to present to you a ce that suits you better than here.¡± Lu stared nkly at her. But the next moment, Apollonia clearly saw the hope that crossed her eyes. ¡°Um,dy, about that¡­¡± Latea grasped the meaning and chimed in. Upon closer look, a light shone in her eyes. Most likely greed. ¡°We¡¯re the owner of this ce. I think you should talk to us first.¡± Sure enough, it was something that Apollonia had expected. ¡°Lu, you should get out.¡± Latea said, pointing at the door. ¡°But this is¡­.¡± Lu¡¯s face got a little darker. She carefully read the couple¡¯s countenance. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d like you to wait with my group in the next room.¡± Apollonia spoke gently as she watched Lu hesitating. Atst, Lu heaved a sigh and went out. Just before that, she made eye contact with Apollonia and mouthed something. She seemed to say ¡®be careful¡¯. ¡°Well, this must be very sudden for you both.¡± Apollonia said. However, the couple didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all. Instead, their eyes were twinking with greed. ¡°Huh¡­? Ah yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How long has Lu been here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only been about three months. She said she worked somewhere else before.¡± ¡°Lu was famous when she was in other regions.¡± ¡°I thought I heard you say rich people wouldn¡¯t look for her?¡± Latea hurriedly added a word to her husband¡¯s slip of tongue. ¡°Hohoho¡­that rarely happens. In fact, Lu is the flower of our business, a very poprdy.¡± Latea was already looking up and down at Apollonia to gauge her wealth. ¡°You are very lucky to sign a contract with such a poprdy.¡± ¡°Of course. We spent a lot of money to hire thatdy. That¡¯s why¡­.¡± Latea nced at Apollonia. ¡°How much do you want? I want to break her contract with you.¡± Their jaws dropped as soon as Apollonia mentioned the money. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 145 ¡°S,So¡­It has to be¡­at least¡­around 70 gold coins¡­.¡± ¡°No. It has to be 100 gold coins. It can¡¯t get lower than that.¡± Where Ronald muttered vaguely, Latea cut him off immediately. It made Apollonia frowned her brows. It was a lot of money, but the reason for her displeasure wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t afford that. ¡°100 gold coins?¡± Apollonia touched her forehead. It wasn¡¯t a normal amount for breaking a contract. Considering how they raised the amount from 70 to 100 gold coins at whim, Apollonia could discern what was the standard. The standard for setting the price was literally ransom. It was the standard price for human trafficking. This practice was definitely illegal, but it was normalized in prostitution business. That was the reason Lu was beaten a while ago. She didn¡¯t sign a contract, but she was sold. The person who received her ransom could be her previous owner or her own family. Apollonia despised prostitution, but human trafficking was a different story. ¡®Aaron, you punk.¡¯ It seemed like Uriel didn¡¯t beat him up enough. She couldn¡¯t believe that he did his job so poorly. ¡°I can¡¯t go any lower than 100 gold coins.¡± Latea put emphasis on her words. It seemed like her negotiation method was to raise the price and insist on it. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to give you 100 gold coins right?¡± Apollonia asked to confirm. If therge amount Latea requested was really for a cancetion fee, she would say that Apollonia should pay Lu separately for the transfer fee. However, Apollonia¡¯s prediction was not wrong. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s only natural. Lu isn¡¯t a picky eater, so she can eat anything you gave her. She¡¯s also good at doing errands.¡± ¡°Even if she looks like that, she¡¯d be pretty if you groom her well.¡± Latea said with a grin on her face. Ronald also hummed a tune next to her. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you in cash. Immediately.¡± They couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths wide at Apollonia¡¯s words. It would have been hard to imagine someone carrying 100 gold coins around. Usually, the transaction process would take quite some time, so they were speechless by this. ¡°I will give it to you immediately. So tell her to pack up right away.¡± Apollonia got up without hearing an answer and headed toward the door. ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± Latea¡¯s voice rang behind her. ¡°What?¡± When Apollonia turned around, Latea opened her mouth with a sly smile. Whether she was nervous or excited, her hands were shaking a little. ¡°C,Come to think of it, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be enough if you only pay for her ransom.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Apollonia raised one of her eyebrows. The couple was getting more and more unlikeable. ¡°There are many things that Lu ate and wore ever since she arrived here. And, um, the cost is a little expensive¡­¡± ¡®It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t feed her properly, and now you¡¯re asking forpensation?¡¯ ¡°I thought everything was included in the ransom earlier.¡± Ronald flinched at Apollonia¡¯s sharp answer. However, Latea appeared to have more guts than him. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know how much high-quality food and clothes that she used regrly.¡± ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°How much do you want?¡± Apollonia asked, suppressing her anger. They were very rude and unpleasant, but money wasn¡¯t the problem for Apollonia. Above all, she wanted to take Lu quietly. ¡°Well¡­.I need 250 gold coins in total.¡± At that moment, Ronald couldn¡¯t control his facial expression and opened his eyes wide. Latea, however, did not back down and looked straight at Apollonia. Apolloniaughed dryly at those two who treated her like a pushover. Indeed, it was strange that a young woman who knew nothing about this business agreed to pay a ridiculous amount of money for Lu, a woman that they deemed as insignificant and worthless. Obviously, they thought Apollonia had terrible eyes. ¡°25o gold coins, huh¡­.?¡± Apollonia took a deep breath and muttered the amount again. ¡°Th,that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Bring the contract.¡± Apollonia said curtly. Latea¡¯s face froze in utter shock. ¡°Hurry.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The two rushed to the door connected to the other room. Apollonia waited for them, fiddling with the blue bracelet that she wore. It didn¡¯t take long. Want to read more chapters and support us? Please consider bing a patron to read up to 12 chapters in advance! Chapter 146 unedited ck. With a loud door sound, Ronald and Latea entered the room. ¡°If you already brought the contract¡­.¡± But as soon as she looked up, there were five people instead of two. Aside from the couple, three bulky men also made an appearance. They had pretty grim faces. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Apollonia asked coldly. Latea answered her with a smirk. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been thinking¡­it¡¯s good that we managed to sell Lu, but we feel like it¡¯d be impossible for a youngdy to carry over 250 gold coins around.¡± The three men nced at Apollonia and smiled menacingly. She got a clue what the situation had turned into. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Well, you see, it¡¯s not every day that people like us get to see that much money. It¡¯s my belief that when an opportunity presents itself, you¡¯d better seize it.¡± Latea¡¯s tone of voice had changed all of a sudden. She no longer saw Apollonia as her guest. ¡°To keep it simple, rather than making a contract with the youngdy, it¡¯d be better to rob everything you have right now and sell or kill you.¡± Ronald, who had always been honest, revealed with confidence. But this time Latea did not scold her husband. She thought Apollonia would not be able to put up a fight anyway. ¡°Sell me or kill me, huh?¡± Apollonia repeated his words wryly. ¡°Who in the world carries around gold coins and diamond bracelets? You¡¯ll only be a perfect target for crimes!¡± Ronald added eagerly. ¡°What about my people?¡± ¡°They must be drinking in the next room whilepletely clueless about what happened. They can¡¯t hear your scream. I¡¯ll just wait until they get wasted and sell or kill them along with you.¡± He answered each of her questions while scratching his head. ¡°Humans can be so disgusting. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like that, but you guys are very special.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hate us too much. At least, you will be sold in a good ce thanks to your pretty face. Well, I can sign you up for a job somewhere. You can run away with the money you earn and do whatever you want.¡± Latea smiled and beckoned to the three men. Little by little they walked towards the table where Apollonia was sitting. It was the moment when the man in the front reached out to Apollonia. Bam! The door in the hallway split open, and Ben, Tan, and Run bolted into the room. Each of them threw their hidden daggers at the three men who approached Apollonia. Bang! Thud! Bang! ¡°Aaagh!¡± They grabbed their stabbed shoulders before copsing almost simultaneously. Soon after, the three brothers jumped to grab Latea and Ronald¡¯s shoulders and pin them down to immobilize them. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± They both screamed at the same time and knelt down due to the strong pressure. ¡°It¡¯s a big mistake to overlook your opponent,¡± Ben said with a smirk. ¡°I heard your skill has improved a lot. So it¡¯s true. Apollonia rose from her seat with a smile. The three brothers and Tanya learned proper martial arts training after receiving hard blows from Uriel a few years ago. Oddly enough, they were certainly good at memorizing rather than holding a sword or bows, but their skills grew rapidly thanks to their nimble bodies. ¡°How about Tanya?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. She¡¯s the fastest and the most precise among us. If she hade with us today, she¡¯d have taken them out all by herself and left us watching on the sidelines.¡± ¡°She can¡¯te because she¡¯s still young.¡± As if the five people groaning in pain were invisible, they leisurely give updates about each other¡¯s lives. ¡°What about Lu?¡± ¡°Over there¡­I was going to leave one person by her side, but I was afraid that Your Highness was in danger.¡± Ben pointed to the broken door. Lu stood behind it with eyes wide open. ¡°What on earth is this¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t take long, so can you wait calmly over there?¡± Apolonia said with a smile. Lu looked at Ronald and Latea with a dazed expression before nodding reluctantly. But it was Latea and Ronald who was the most shocked. ¡°Wh-what the hell¡­.?¡± When Latea stammered as if she couldn¡¯t quite grasp what just urred, Apollonia and the three brothers finally shifted their gazes on them. ¡°Oh, I feel something was off. The bracelet I wore can send a signal to a person who¡¯s quite far from me, you see.¡± She said, fondling her turquoise diamond bracelet. Tan chuckled small as he was the one who created the bracelet. ¡°There¡¯s no way I came here without this much preparation. As you said, I was an easy target for crime.¡± The couple¡¯s faces stiffened upon hearing Apollonia¡¯s words. The other three men were still groaning on the floor. They appear to have been paralyzed, perhaps because the dagger was coated with poison. ¡°Y-You¡¯re mistaken if you think you can walk away from here scot-free!¡± cried Latea. Perhaps she thought someone outside would listen to her scream ande to her rescue. ¡°I have no intention of walking away from here, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Apollonia retorted with a smirk. Chapter 147 unedited ¡°I was only going to take Lu, but I changed my mind.¡± ¡°W-Who said you can do that?! Do you know how many of us are out there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big establishment. So maybe around 30 people?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! Are you going to go against them with only three people in your group? You guys aren¡¯t that skilled either¡­hey! Somebody out there! Come here and- ugh!¡± Latea, who began to yell as if she had nothing to lose, screamed in pain when Run put more strength on the hand that grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Hey you! We¡¯re not only have arge number of people! We know high-ranking people in this area. Do you know Baron Aaron? We are supported by his right hand, Mr. Sven! We already met Baron Aaron in person!¡± ¡°Aha. Then this Sven guy must be held ountable.¡± Apollonia nodded calmly at Ronald¡¯s arbitrary rambling. It made Latea and Ronald stunned by her unbothered response. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time hees.¡± ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Instead of answering Latea¡¯s question, Apollonia turned her head to the broken door. ¡°You came early.¡± As soon as Apollonia finished her greeting, Adrian walked in with a man. Adrian looked more mature than usual due to her blonde hair and brown eyes. ¡°This fief is quite small. Fortunately, the sensible Baron Aaron recognized ourpany¡¯s token right away.¡± Apollonia instructed Adrian to go to the Baron¡¯s residence using the horse tied outside just before entering the room with Lu and her masters. The man behind Adrian was quite robust, and he looked to be in his forties with a lot of grease on his hair. However, contrary to his physique, he was shaking at the sight of Apollonia. ¡°Have youe, Baron Aaron? Do you recognize me?¡± ¡°L-Lady Idena¡­.¡± Baron Aaron, who saw her red hair and blue eyes, was unable to recognize her by her appearance alone. He just remembered her cold voice. Looking at their interaction, it was clear who was the boss between those two. Baron Aaron was afraid of Apollonia. ¡°Huh? Baron Aaron?¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­are you the real Baron Aaron¡­.?¡± Latea and Ronald muttered in dismay. They also recognized Aaron. ¡°M-My lord. These thugs came into our store and used weapons out of nowhere. Hurry! Arrest and punish them-!¡± Latea kicked up a fuss as if didn¡¯t want to miss the chance. She seemed to have thought that the bribe that worked on Sven would work on Aaron, too. But Aaron massaged his temple in distress and bowed his head. ¡°Baron Aaron. Do you know these people?¡± Apollonia ignored Latea and asked Aaron. There was a cold, authoritative tone on her voice. ¡°Haa¡­I¡¯ve seen their faces because there¡¯s only a small amount of merchants in this district. But you imed to have run a normal bar¡­.¡± The Baron kept dropping his head as if he wanted to hide in a hole. He was scared to look at Apollonia in the face. ¡°All the prostitution house have been closed at your order. But I¡¯ve been away for a little bit and I was unaware that some people still run a prostitution proudly¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a prostitution. These people asked me for 100 gold for ransom.¡± ¡°100 golds?¡± The Baron¡¯s face turned pale. Apollonia¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely at him. ¡°Does that mean¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s human trafficking. Didn¡¯t I tell you that I hated it the most?¡± Apollonia turned her gaze at Lu, who was still standing in the corner as she watched the scene unfold. Lu, who was listening to the conversation, noticed the meaning and hurriedly nodded. ¡°None of the women who work here walked in on their own. They were either sold or kidnapped¡­¡± Apollonia¡¯s expression became colder. The baron began to tremble. He hurriedly fell on his knees and begged Apolonia. ¡°Please overlook this matter just this once! I swear this will never happen again!¡± He was begging tearfully, but suddenly he nced at Late and Ronald. ¡°I-I will arrest and execute them! I swear with everything on the line! So please be merciful to me¡­¡± The couple¡¯s expression turned bleak when they heard him. Finally, they felt the reality of the situation. ¡°P-Please forgive us! We will give Lu for free!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Now they are even trying to sell people to settle. ¡°There are times when I want people, but kidnapping and selling are not the way.¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t bear the thought that she had imprisoned Uriel back then. ¡°I won¡¯t pay for Lu¡¯s ransom. She¡¯s not your property in the first ce. And Baron.¡± The baron flinched at her call and turned to face her. ¡°I will give you three days. Close all prostitution business on this district. Not just in this area, but in your entire jurisdiction. You will be responsible for the women who were involved in this kind of business. If they want to stay in the district, you have to give each of them an opportunity to make a living.¡± She proposed a ridiculously short time, but the baron already bowed down in gratitude by that. ¡°Ah, I understand! I will do that right away!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s even one ce that irked me when I check it three dayster, you¡¯ll have to give up on your property, title and your name. I¡¯m going to take all the money I invested on you. Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee if your body will remain intact.¡± Chapter 148 unedited The Baron nodded awkwardly. ¡°T-There¡¯s no such thing as that!¡± Ronald bowed his head repeatedly as the cold sweat rolled down his temple. Meanwhile, Lu looked at them with a dumbfounded look. The youngdy she saw for the first time turned the entire Bartan district upside down with just a few words. Latea and Ronald whom she thought were invincible, now crawling on the floor with tears in their eyes. Even the powerful Baron Aaron seemed to be wrapped around that youngdy¡¯s little finger. ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡± Apollonia passed by Baron Aaron who stood there like a statue. There was fear on his face. The three brothers and Adrian followed her closely. ¡°What about the carriage?¡± Apollonia asked Adrian. ¡°The situation seemed dangerous, so I put them on standby earlier. It was easy because the Baron was here.¡± Indeed, Adrian was fast. Smiling at Adrian, Apollonia left the screaming couple behind and get on the carriage. * * * Lu, no, Luana simply couldn¡¯t register the situation yet. It was just a normal day when a stupid waiter mistakenly told her that a guest had specifically requested her, and got beaten by Ronald on the way there. But what happened afterwards was absolutely crazy. A woman she didn¡¯t know said she¡¯d help her and paid her ransom. She knew the couple would eventually get ripped off by someone anyway, so she expected nothing from this youngdy. But when she came to her senses, she arrived at a fancy mansion. Three days had passed since then. For three days, Luana enjoyed something she had never enjoyed in her life. A soft and fluffy bed, a warm bath, plenty of food and a long rest where nobody bothered her. It was the happiest three days in her life. On the third day, the youngdy returned. ¡°Have you treated your wounds?¡± The woman poured the tea and asked as if nothing had happened. Appetizing refreshments were ced in front of them. Luana thought that woman must be a witch. Her fiery crimson hair had turned into a sparkly blonde. Her golden eyes were something she had never seen before. She thought that woman was pretty back then, but upon closer look, she was mesmerized by that woman¡¯s beauty. However, her impression seemed to change depending on her expression or posture. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. It¡¯s just a bruise.¡± She confided with honesty and then reached out to the cake in front of her. She was scared of the witch who trampled on Ronald and Latea, but the food was too tempting to not take a bite. Cake was Luana¡¯s favorite food, and now the table was filled with her favorite snacks like strawberries, grapes, fruit tarts, and chocte cakes. Luana ate silently for a while. But her curiosity about the woman in front of her grew as much as the food that went into her stomach. ¡°Bartan district has been cleared up.¡± The woman said before Luana could ask. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It was nothing to do with you now, but I¡¯m telling you in case you¡¯re curious. ¡®Latea¡¯s Heaven¡¯ is already taken care of and no one will ever be trafficked there again.¡± Her tone was soft, but there was coldness imbued in it. Her confident demeanor seemed to say ¡®I will kill anyone who does that again¡¯. Luana could tell that the woman was telling the truth, which brought peace to her mind for a moment. However, any sort of hope had been plucked out from her ever since she was kidnapped by Latea. Luana was already ustomed to a rough life. Latea and her husband stole her will and passion to live in this world. But this woman let her go from this dark cave way too easily. It didn¡¯t stop there, she also gave a different life to all the women who worked there. ¡°Um¡­Are you acquainted with Baron Aaron?¡± ¡°I¡¯m investing in him a little bit.¡± Judging by her short answer, Luana concluded that this woman was bothered by too many questions. Luana was very intuitive, and thanks to that she was very popr in the business before she met Latea. While Latea didn¡¯t know much about Luana because she happened to see Luana and her friends and kidnapped them. Luana knew that the woman in front of her hated pointless talk. So Luana decided to get to the point. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Whether she paid the ransom or not, this woman had released her from Latea¡¯s grip. If even Baron Aaron and the wicked couple were afraid of her, then Luana should listen to her. And Luana felt obliged to do so. This woman had released her from ¡®Latea¡¯s heaven¡¯ and even prepared all kinds of refreshment for her. Latea thought she¡¯d give her an order right away, but the woman was silent for a moment. There seemed to be a glint of pity in her cold-looking eyes. ¡®Do you pity me?¡¯ Luana¡¯s hunch was not wrong. This woman was obviously not used to buying or selling people. ¡°¡­.How long have you been doing this?¡± Sure enough, she asked Luana instead as if she had changed her mind. ¡°Well, it¡¯s been more than five years and less than ten years.¡± She was silent again. Luana picked up her fork and poked at the chocte cake, chewed it up and rinsed her mouth with tea. She then smiled before saying to the woman. ¡°Seducing. Is that what you want me to do?¡± The blonde woman opened her eyes wide in surprise. Chapter 149 unedited ¡°I asked because someone who was saddened at the fact that I work on the prostitution seems to want me to do the same thing again.¡± A witch or not, she already considered that young woman as her master the moment she got on the carriage. She saved her from the possibility of dying in the hands of Latea and Ronald, so it was already enough reason for her. She wanted to calm the woman¡¯s mind. ¡°Seducing is right. But it¡¯s not a prostitution. I want you to keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Luana asked in bewilderment. ¡°Do you want me to be a noble¡¯s lover?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡± Luana doubted her ears. For someone who had been selling her body for a long time, entering a noble household was like a dream for her. Afortable life with endless wealth. Even a little bit of power if she was very lucky. They said you¡¯d be tormented by their wives, but what¡¯s the big deal anyway? ¡°But why me¡­.¡± Luana was conscious of her appearance. She wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the blonde Luana. She wasn¡¯t young andcked refinement as a woman. All she was good at was reading people¡¯s minds. ¡°Because you¡¯re the right person. But Luana¡­¡± The woman spoke ever so softly as she looked straight into Luana¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were truly mysterious. A dark red with a sprinkle of gold. Yeah, if anything she was more suitable to be a noble¡¯s lover. ¡°Just hear me out for now. And if you don¡¯t like it, just say no and leave. Even if you refuse, I¡¯d still give yound and money to live with your family even if you don¡¯t do prostitution for the rest of your life. You don¡¯t need to report me for anything you spend.¡± Luana found her words strange. Isn¡¯t that a promise you make if I agree to your offer? Why are you asking for my opinion when you were the one who brought me from Latea? ¡°If you ept it, you¡¯ll live without worrying about money. Just think that you¡¯ll have everything you want.¡± Luana shook her head a couple of times as if it was unreal. She wanted to make sure if it wasn¡¯t a dream. If what the woman said was true, it was like living out her dream for the rest of her life.Luana looked once again into the mysterious eyes. Sharpness, coldness, a bit ofpassion, and¡­. Luana now realized why the woman¡¯s attitude felt so unfamiliar. That woman actually respected her and sincerely hoped for her safety. Nobody ever did that in her life so far. She had a strange feeling. She wanted to follow what this stranger told her to do. With that in mind, Luana asked the most important question. ¡°Um, then¡­.who is that person?¡± ¡°The one that you must seduce.¡± Luana thought perhaps this woman was trying to push her to an old man in his 80s, with a jealous wife and cheeky kids. But she was still very grateful. Can it be even worse than the ce she used to work at? If he was a rich aristocrat, surely it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to the point she couldn¡¯t handle it. ¡°The Emperor.¡± However, as soon as the woman in front of her finished talking, Luana couldn¡¯t close her mouth. Many thoughts crossed her mind such as whether she looked pretty enough to seduce the emperor or whether the woman in front of her was powerful enough to send her to the emperor in the first ce. But the woman in front of her was confident. Just like when she faced Baron Aaron, Latea and Ronald. It urred to her that everything would work out ording to that woman¡¯s wishes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a dangerous job. Sometimes he¡¯s cruel and-¡± ¡°I will do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± To Luana, who answered without hesitation, the woman asked back in surprise. ¡°I will do it.¡± Luana once again affirmed. Everybody knew how dangerous the royal family was. It was also widely known that the emperor was violent. But even if she died tomorrow, Luana wanted to die in that position. A wealth that she could never earn even if she worked for a lifetime and the ce where people who belittle her would never dare to look at. Even if she only lived for a day, she wanted to go higher up. She was confident that she wouldn¡¯t regret it even if she died. Furthermore, it was something that the woman in front of her proposed. Luana had fully trusted her. * * * The ce where Luana stayed was Pedro Reese¡¯s mansion. Adrian had be quite rich after doing countless errands for Apollonia over the past few years. The father and daughter have purchased several mansions in and out of the capital. Due to Luana¡¯s sharpness, Apollonia soon confessed about her true identity. It was something that she couldn¡¯t hide when Luana entered the pce anyway, and now Luana was considered as her ally. ¡°P-Princess¡­?¡± Luana was dazed for a while before falling to her knees. For some reason, it felt like she had made a great mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡± Apollonia shook her head once and lifted her up. ¡°Nobody, even the emperor, should treat you carelessly. If you kneel so easily like this, people will begin to look down at you.¡± After Luana came to her senses, Apollonia quickly taught her Chapter 150 unedited How to walk, how tough, how to talk and how to get the emperor¡¯s heart. In addition, she found a dance and music teacher for Luana. But Luana was a surprisingly fast learner. In particr, her eloquence was superior to Apolonia in some ways. It was true that she was popr in the past, after all. She also had good memories because she could recite the noble¡¯s preferences after seeing their portrait. Of course, she learned about the emperor¡¯s preferences as well. ¡°What about bed duties?¡± Luana asked casually. This was perhaps the most important information a lover should know. Apollonia finally spoke after much consideration. ¡°Avoid it.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re going to be his maid, not his queen. There are plenty of excuses we can make to avoid it. If you do exactly what I¡¯ve taught you, you¡¯ll be able to earn his heart without sleeping with him. This won¡¯tst for a long time anyway.¡± Apollonia pondered for a moment and added. ¡°That method can be effective, too.¡± Luana looked a little bewildered. ¡®You want me to avoid making love as a lover?¡¯ Looking at her bewildered expression, Apollonia reluctantly nodded. Luana realized that Apollonia didn¡¯t find the most effective way to approach the emperor. She did this out of consideration for Luana since Apollonia did not want Luana to sell her body again. It may be the same reason why she cleared up the Bartan district and helped the women who worked there. She was a terrifying person, but she maintained high moral standards in her decisions and actions. That part of her was particrly touching. ¡®I want to help this woman.¡¯ Luana kept the thought to herself and nodded quietly. In just a few months, she was able to adopt the mannerism of a young nobledy. Three monthter, the Emperor held a birthday party. ¡°Congrattions, father.¡± Apollonia bowed to him while lightly lifting her soft pink dress. The Emperor only nodded without even ncing at her. Even in his mid-40s, he still looked upright and dignified. Even if he hadn¡¯t joined the battlefield and held a sword for a long time, his eyes still resembled a beast. ¡°It seems like Aunt hasn¡¯t arrived.¡± After Luwanpany was defeated by Idenapany and forced to close its branch from the southern part of the empire, Petra didn¡¯t visit the imperial pce as often because she was busy taking care of her business. ¡°She said she was busy.¡± The Emperor, who sat on the podium and looked down at the banquet hall, left the seat next to him empty. As always, it belonged to Petra. ¡°I hope father will live long and prosper. I hope Brother Paris will win the war in Razan.¡± Once again, Apollonia made a formal blessing and disappeared into the corner of the banquet hall. She didn¡¯t want to miss out on what was about toe. ¡°Let us enjoy the performance by the dancer!¡± The dancers showed up at the peak of the banquet. Apollonia gulped nervously as she watched the scene. They were the dancer group she hired under the name of Eileen Idena. As she ordered, about 20 women moved in perfect unison. Not only the movement, but even all of them had light brown hair. They were pretty, but they looked so simr that they couldn¡¯t be distinguished from each other. They also moved in formation to the point it gets a little boring. About 3 or 5 minutester, when the Emperor began to yawn due to boredom, the performance changed its ambiance. As soon as the music heightened, Luana, dressed in a captivating red dress with her flowing ck hair, appeared in the middle of them. ¡°Ohh, a different dancer.¡± ¡°Look at her powerful movement!¡± ¡°The performance has be interesting now.¡± All the nobles watching them were buzzing. Luana, who was decorated ording to Apollonia¡¯s detailed instructions, lookedpletely different from her appearance in ¡®Latea¡¯s heaven¡¯. A ssic beauty with a unique energy. Soon after, Luana passed the dancers and fled to the center of the banquet hall. The Emperor, who was looking down at her from the high podium, froze in his ce. Amid the merry music, boisterous pping, and energetic dancing, he stood there like a man who forgot how to breathe. His whole body was fixed on Luana. His golden eyes that resembled a beast only followed her every move. Luana moved swiftly. She learned how to dance when she was young. Her movement was as light as a feather. Objectively speaking, her dancing skill wasckingpared to professional dancers, but all of that was concealed by the borate choreography and her unique charm. Surely, that was not a problem now. Now that the Emperor had found her, he would be able to find her even if she stood among a million people. ¡°Woooow!¡± The dancers¡¯ performance received a round of apuse from the crowd. Even until then, the Emperor couldn¡¯t take his gaze off Luana. Chapter 151 unedited ¡°Your Majesty, these women are specifically chosen by Idena Company to celebrate your birthday.¡± Then the dancers came forward one by one when the servant introduced them. The Emperor remained silent. When it was Luana¡¯s turn toe forward, he raised his stiff hand and signaled her to stop. ¡°¡­.What is your name?¡± His voice was slightly trembling. There was a mixture of surprise and longing that Apollonia had never heard before. ¡°My name is Seta.¡± Luana recited the new name that Apollonia gave her. Seta was ¡®Satin¡¯ but in an eastern ent. ¡°Seta¡­.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes grew bigger. Not only his voice, but his whole body was trembling. ¡°Come closer.¡± Luana climbed to the podium with graceful steps that Apollonia had taught her. The Emperor raised her chin and examined her face. ¡°Did you say your name is Seta¡­?¡± He examined Seta¡¯s face carefully. Attractive curly ck hair, low nose bridge, delicate jawline that resembled Paris, freckles that can¡¯t be hidden with makeup¡­. And a charming eyes that sparkled with curiosity. As his eyes were only filled by her, the Emperor pulled the hand that gripped Seta¡¯s chin as if possessed and kissed her. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh my god! What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°How can His Majesty do that in front of people¡­.¡± ¡°The Queens are next to him¡­.¡± Despite the unexpected move, Seta did not back away. On the contrary, she responded to his deep kiss as if it was natural. She clung to him aggressively as if she were more desperate. When the long kiss was over, the Emperor finally let go of Seta. But his eyes still glued on her. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, they have to return now.¡± The servant called him hastily. Now the other dancers have already left the banquet hall. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The Emperor asked Seta as if possessed. She tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I have nowhere to go because I¡¯m a wandering dancer.¡± A gentle smile spread around the Emperor¡¯s mouth. He then pointed his hand to the seat next to him. ¡°Enjoy the banquet with me.¡± He pointed to the seat next to the throne. The ce where Petra always sat was not less luxurious than the throne. Seta gently took the Emperor¡¯s hand and walked to the seat. * * * ¡°Your Majesty. Duchess Leifer has arrived.¡± With the announcement, Petra entered the Emperor¡¯s parlor. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss¡­.¡± Petra walked in casually and stopped talking. A ck-haired woman who was pouring tea next to the Emperor caught her eyes. It was almost the first time that the Emperor invited a third party during tea-time with Petra. ¡°Who the hell is she¡­no way!¡± Petra looked closely at Seta¡¯s face and shouted in disbelief. ¡°Her name is Seta. She¡¯s my new maid.¡± ¡°Did you say, Seta?¡± Petra opened her eyes wide and shook her head slowly. Her name and her face was totally hard to believe. ¡°Your Majesty. Where did you meet this woman?¡¯ ¡°She was a dancer at my birthday party. Now it doesn¡¯t matter where shees from. She¡¯s my favorite maid, so treat her properly.¡± Petra finally came to her senses after a while. She heard that the Emperor liked a dancer at his birthday party. But no one said that she resembled Satin Arietta so much. And no one in the pce knew about Satin Arietta. But the two were really simr. Petra also remembered Satin¡¯s face, who was a farmer in the Leifer estate when she was young. The hair, eyes, and even the jawline that Paris inherited from his mother looked exactly the same. As if Satin¡¯s ghost came back alive. ¡®That is impossible.¡¯ Petra shook her head at the useless thoughts. It makes no sense for a dead person toe back alive, and the woman in front of Petra looked much younger than herself, who was the same age as Satin. She¡¯s a dancer who looks like her. That¡¯s all. Petra decided to brush her off for a moment. There was a more important matter to deal with. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to discuss with you.¡± Petra said, holding out the document to the emperor While recovering from the loss she suffered in the southern branch, she constantly worked on her next scheme, and the document was the result of her work. ¡°We need a policy to suppress the Idenapany¡¯s growth.¡± The Emperor read the paper in silence. The content Petra made was detailed and meticulous. ¡°Do you mean raising the taxes by finding fault in them?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way we can raise the taxes unless we¡¯re pointing out their ws. At this rate, they¡¯ll devour our Luwanpany.¡± ¡°I know that your business has been overthrown by the Idenapany.¡± The Emperor put down the thick documents again after only reading a quarter of it. That wasn¡¯t a good sign. ¡°But their business framework is simr to the Luwanpany. There¡¯s no way we can raise taxes on them without raising taxes on Luwanpany as well.¡± ¡°But Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Petra.¡± The Emperor interrupted her in a soothing tone, which made Petra frown. Chapter 152 unedited ¡°Idenapany already pays a huge amount of taxes each year. They y a big part in the empire¡¯s economy. They also have a good reputation for helping the poor and the needy, and more importantly, they¡¯re loyal to this country.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing like loyalty in a business.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how they built their reputation. Eileen Idena supplied the war with the finest weapon for free.¡± Petra nervously bit her lips. The Emperor had already set his mind to reject her even before she entered his parlor. Although it was indeed a ridiculous request, it was almost the first time that he showed such a strong refusal. She remembered one factor that could touch the emperor¡¯s heart. ¡°Your Majesty¡­.didn¡¯t you hear rumors that Idenapany was supporting Prince Evinhart?¡± At her careful remark, the Emperor remained silent. ¡°People have seen Eileen Idena and Count Biche together. If that was true¡­.¡± ¡°Petra.¡± The Emperor cut her off firmly. Petra was stunned for a moment. ¡°Unfounded rumors couldn¡¯t shake off a bigpany.¡± He said, looking straight at Petra. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s dangerous to touch them because of those rumors. That bastard Evinhart has made a name for himself that we can¡¯t touch him easily now.¡± Petra clenched her fist. The Emperor was right. The Grand Duke Evinhart survived and grew up well despite her countless attempts to murder him. It was such a painful failure. ¡°Can you handle the consequences of tantly touching the Idenapany? Theirpany was sponsored by Grand Duke Evinhart, countless nobles and other kingdoms. If things go wrong, a rebellion will quickly rise.¡± ¡®That¡¯s why we have to stop them now.¡¯ Petra wanted to refute, but she kept her mouth shut in the end. The Emperor continued. ¡°Wealth is important, but we cannot prioritizepetition betweenpanies over everything else. The Luwanpany is stillpetitive in the market anyway.¡± The Emperor turned the paper upside down and ced it on the table as if he detest it. Petra¡¯s lips slightly trembled and her golden eyes shed with anger as she watched him. Her sharp gaze then turned to Seta, who was sitting quietly on his side. ¡°I heard that dancer is working for Eileen Idena.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°Enough talking.¡± Atst, Petra didn¡¯t have a choice but to shut up. Eileen, you damn wench! After trying to impress the emperor for the past few years, Eileen Idena finally found the perfect gift for the Emperor. That fake Satin Arietta was able to earn the Emperor¡¯s heart in just a few days. But Petra wasn¡¯t busy ming others. She realized that it was a little extreme to suppress yourpetitor using baselessw. Yeah, there¡¯ll be another way. Because the Emperor was still the same. The bond between the two which had been strengthened until now, remained unshakeable. ¡°Alright, Your Majesty.¡± She sat at the table obediently. Meanwhile, Seta just sits quietly without making eye contact with her. ¡°The tea seems to have cooled down. I¡¯ll pour it for you again, Your Majesty.¡± Petra picked up the Emperor¡¯s cup and tried to pour the tea to the empty cup next to it. But for the first time in her life, the Emperor blocked her hand. ¡°¡­Your Majesty?¡± ¡°I want to drink the tea that Seta poured.¡± Seta sat there without a change in expression while the Emperor gently gazed at her. Petra¡¯s heart sank as she watched the scene. * * * ¡°Your Majesty, the Duchess must have been upset.¡± That night, Seta muttered anxiously as she helped the Emperor to change clothes. ¡°It¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡± The Emperor replied with a smile. Someone who was known as a tyrant was being perfectly gentle in front of Seta. ¡°Please rest early.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be apart from you.¡± The Emperor wouldn¡¯t let go of her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, Seta. Just stay with me.¡± The Emperor sat on the bed as he persuaded her. Seven days had passed since the two met, but they¡¯ve never slept together. Seta hesitated as she recalled Apollonia¡¯s order not to sleep with him, but the Emperor who noticed her anxiety was trying to be considerate of her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind even if you refuse to do it forever.¡± Apollonia was right when she said bed duty could be avoided. The Emperor, who gently took her hand and hugged her, was extremely fragile in front of her. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± But ¡®Seta¡¯ had her own mind. It was her conclusion after days of ruminating. Seta admired Apollonia and did not intend to disobey her instructions, but it was different in this case. Seta could read people¡¯s minds. Apollonia told her to avoid making love, not because it was the best method to approach the Emperor. After seeing her being tormented by Latea and her husband, Apollonia decided not to put her in a simr situation ever again. Suchpassion made Seta obey Apollonia more seriously. Chapter 153: Eastern witch. unedited ¡°Do you really mean it?¡± Seta asked, her eyes were shining seductively. But Apollonia, who had no experience with men, hadn¡¯t fully grasped what Seta was capable of. She was good at lovemaking, especially how to please a man in bed. And it was fun to soothe and manipte a powerful man through sex. ¡°Can you be happy even if you don¡¯t do anything with me?¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes grew bigger as he looked at Seta. Not long, his eyes were burning with lust. ¡°Come here.¡± The two kissed passionately and jumped on the bed. Spending a night with the most powerful man in the empire. It was the most magical night in her entire life. Chapter 2 . Eastern witch. ¡°Any news about my aunt?¡± Apollonia asked. Adrian, who wasbing her hair, smiled and handed her a note. ¡°The spy that we nted in the duchy came with the news this morning.¡± [Petra Leifer is not leaving her chamber because she isn¡¯t feeling well.] Apollonia read the contents of the note and raised the corner of her mouth. No wonder Adrian looked happy this morning. A few days ago, Petra Leifer visited the Emperor to hand over the legition draft, but she was rejected by Seta. ¡°My Aunt must have been shocked.¡± ¡°Of course. His Majesty has rarely refused the Duchess¡¯ request.¡± Apollonia nodded. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just a matter of getting rejected once. Until recently, the Emperor unconditionally sided with Luwanpany in the dispute between Luwan and Idenapany. Because the interest of Leifer Duchy is also the Emperor¡¯s interest. After all, Gaius Leifer was the previous Duke of Leifer and Petra Leifer¡¯s brother. However, ording to Seta, the Emperor rejected the legition because the Idenapany had contributed a lot for the country. And he dered to remain neutral about Luwanpany. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention any specific reason, but it was probably because Seta was a gift from the Idenapany. After more than a decade sitting on the throne, he finally began to separate his own interest from the Leifer, which shocked Petra the most. ¡°Tell Seta to be careful. Don¡¯t eat food or drinks before she feeds it to her servants first.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll poison her?¡± Even Apollonia didn¡¯t think Petra would harm Seta right away. If she does that, her rtionship with the Emperor will be totally ruined. However, Petra tends to rely on her shadows during difficult times. There was no telling whether it¡¯d be murder, kidnapping, poisoning. ¡°We have to be prepared for every possibility.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Adrian replied with a smile. She hummed a tone as she decorated Apollonia¡¯s hair, imagining Petra Leifer lying sick on her bed. ¡°Ah, right! His Highness sent you a letter. Before you woke up, a carrier pigeon came by.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Adrian gave a letter to Apollonia. It was definitely Caelion¡¯s handwriting that was written in thin paper. It was a long-awaited letter for Apollonia. She quickly opened the letter and found the anticipated news right away. We won the war, and I tried to minimize the damage in Razan¡­.As for ¡®Milon¡¯s eyes¡¯¡­.I¡¯lle and tell you. She took her eyes off the letter as if disappointed. Perhaps it was difficult to convey the information through letters. It wasn¡¯t shocking at all. ¡®Milon¡¯s eyes¡¯ was the continent¡¯s top intelligence guild that was formed a few years ago. Apollonia had been digging about them for a long time. The organization, which seemed to be centered around one important figure, had a tight security system and the quality and speed of the information they secured was beyond imagination. ¡®Milon¡¯s eyes¡¯ quickly secured information that was hard to obtain, such as who did the queen bring into her chamber, what clothes did the prince wore and who he conversed with that day. Then they sold it to the right person. And just before the war broke out, she found out that the core of the informationwork was the Razan royal family. So this time she gave Caelion and Uriel an additional task, which was investigating Milon¡¯s eyes. It was best to bring out the person who created the informationwork, and if that doesn¡¯t work out, find out who they were. Of course, the possibility was very low. Apollonia didn¡¯t expect much either. ¡°But he should¡¯ve given more details.¡± ¡°Should I send a reply?¡± ¡°No, just wait a few days and the news will be delivered directly.¡± Apollonia said, dropped her body into the soft cushion. Adrian understood exactly what she meant and smiled. ¡°Sir Uriel must be back after a long time.¡± Apollonia smiled instead of answering. Adrian was right. Uriel is probably running with a horse right now. * * * Chapter 154 unedited Uriel arrived at midnight that day. Apollonia knew it by looking at a bunch of hydrangeas ced on the table. ¡°Long time no see, Your Highness.¡± There was no sign of movement, but a low voice rang behind Apollonia as she picked up the hydrangea. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°I was worried because the royal guard has tightened the security in a year¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me.¡± It was a short answer, but the way he spoke was sweet. Apollonia smiled and turned around to face him. ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯ve grown so big?¡± Unlike the nickname ¡®Reaper¡¯ that he got from his active role in the battlefield, he still looked as angelic as ever. His face was as beautiful as it was five years ago. Hair as brilliant as the moonlight and eyes as deep as a bottomless sea. However, he gave off a more mature feeling due to his sharper facial features. If his face was not much different from before, his physical change was so noticable. Although his tall and slim body remained the same, he grew even taller, and upon closer look, the muscles of his body were much more defined than in his teenage years. Uriel looked so dazzlingly beautiful when he stood still with a smile, contrary to when he faced the enemy and lived up to his name as a reaper with no blood or tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Uriel said , taking a step closer. Just returning from the battlefield, the coatid beautifully on his wide shoulders. As the wind blew through the window, the shape of his upper-body was revealed like it was a piece of art. Growing up to his twenties, he looked down at Apollonia, who wasn¡¯t considered short either by the usual standard. ¡°I¡¯m not grown bigger, I¡¯m afraid Your Highness has gotten smaller.¡± He smiled and then sat on the window sill. After five years of following Caelion as his aide, Uriel had infiltrated the royal vi countless times in order to exchange news with Apollonia. ¡°Come closer.¡± Only then did Uriele a few steps closer and sat at the end of her bed. His sweet scent lingered around faintly. He came and went to this chamber like it was his own, but he never sat or approached the bed without Apollonia¡¯s permission. Over the course of five years, their rtionship had not changed much on the surface. Their strong bond, respect and faith in each other remained the same. The two conversed a lot at every opportunity. The topic varied from music, philosophy, art, politics, and economics. Uriel was enthusiastic about Apollonia¡¯s interest, and over the years, they became an equal conversation partner. Whenever he was away, Apollonia secretly looked forward to his visit. And her longing was so great that sometimes she herself was surprised. So in front of Uriel, whom she had not seen in a long time, she smiled freely without realizing it. ¡°I¡¯m d I left the window open.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I cane in even if it¡¯s closed. A small beast maye in if you leave it open. They said winged monkeys are flying around the Imperial Pce recently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Apollonia turned her gaze away. Uriel always worried about her well-being every time they met. ¡°Congrattions on your victory. I can¡¯t believe it only took one year to win against five countries.¡± ¡°It was quite easy. They all surrendered right away. The difficult part was to stop Paris from recklessly killing people just to raise his honor.¡± ¡°I heard that there are not many casualties in the other country, either.¡± ¡°Because I and Caelion put a lot of effort into it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your prominence a lot. It seems like you¡¯ve managed to overshadow Paris¡¯ achievements a little bit.¡± Uriel smiled upon hearing Apollonia¡¯s words. She poured him a cup of tea as she spoke. He said he liked fruit tea with ice in it, and she always has it ready in her room. Uriel drank a cup of fruit tea in his favorite white ss. His long, white fingers and slim neck caught her eyes. It would be hard for anybody to imagine that this beautiful prince was the reaper of the battlefield. But Uriel was the empire¡¯s sharpest sword. That was the case five years ago, but now the whole empire knows about that. The people of the empire praised, loved and feared him as a hero. Following Apollonia¡¯s orders five years ago, he and Caelion learned all kinds of military strategies and martial arts. But Uriel avoided fame and attention. Over the course of two years, he moved quietly enough to bury the fact that he was the winner of the royal huntingpetition. Even his noble title was overshadowed by his role as Caelion¡¯s aide. It was when Caelion turned seventeen that people in the empire knew Uriel¡¯s name. The legendary ¡®Battle of Mount Atn¡¯ was told through the soldiers¡¯ mouths, who were with him at that time. Chapter 155 unedited [The position ofmander-in-chief will be given to Grand Duke Evinhart, who has been protecting the borders of the empire from generations] Caelion, who was still in his teenage years, was forced into the battle of the northern border with very small troops by the emperor. The enemies who frequently invaded the border were notrge, but there was a significant difference in troops from Caelion¡¯s army. As the brutal war broke out in the barrennd, the reinforcements that were supposedly sent by the emperor did not arrive for a long time. Even Uriel, who was supposed to protect him, went missing one day. Caelion and his small troops knew that it was another assassination attempt by the emperor. The reinforcements will magically appear if Caelion dies. But he didn¡¯t die easily. He miraculously won and survived the difficult battle. But the miracle didn¡¯tst forever. Stranded in a small mountain without food or support, they were eventually surrounded by enemies and only waited for death. The enemy only feared Caelion¡¯s archery skill, so they used istion tactics against the imperial army. They surrounded Caelion¡¯s troops, camped in a distance where Caelion¡¯s arrows could barely reach them and waited for the troops to die on their own. And then the miracle happened once more. Swish- When the breeze flowed in, the light of the camp where the enemy camped was extinguished, followed by several screams. ¡°Agh!¡± ¡°Keugh!¡± The screams quickly quieted down that made the enemy in the other camps doubt their ears, but a few secondster, the other camp next to that first camp suddenly darkened. ¡°W-Who is that! Agh!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± After a short scream was heard, the same thing was repeated in the camp next to it. Someone was infiltrating the enemy¡¯s basecamp and ughtering them in the dark. ¡°There¡¯s an intruder!¡± ¡°Catch the intruders!¡± Upon hearing the urgent notice, soldiers rushed out of every camp to find the intruder. Naturally, they ran toward Mount Atn, where Caelion¡¯s troops were located. ¡°Kill him! If we kill the Grand Duke, they can¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Uriel¡¯s shadow appeared behind the enemy who was trying to advance into the mountain. Later, what the enemy witnessed was not war or a duel, but a ughter. Uriel¡¯s long sword moved quickly, leaving only traces of silver and blood stter, and those who stood under the moonlight copsed in an instant. He wasn¡¯t a human at all. As Uriel single-handedly swept off the enemy camp, they were pushed toward Mount Atn, where Caelion¡¯s army was located. The enemy helplessly stood there and got stabbed by Uriel because they were barely able to get on their senses. ¡°A-Archer!¡± When the archers equipped their bows at the enemy general¡¯smand, they quickly aimed at Uriel. But the moment he stepped on Mount Atn¡¯s border andmanded to kill Uriel¡­ Swish! Thud!! An arrow prates the enemy general¡¯s left eye. He copsed on the spot and couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Your Highness!¡± It was Caelion who aimed the bows. Thanks to Uriel, the enemy general had forgotten about Caelion¡¯s existence and had been pushed to the border of Mount Atn. That was the end of the battle. The enemy, who just lost their leader, looked alternately at Uriel and Caelion in fear and surrendered. At first, the imperial army did not believe in this miraculous victory, but soon this story spread throughout the empire. Uriel, who reunited with Caelion¡¯s troops with enemy blood dripping from his long sword, was nicknamed ¡®the Reaper¡¯. And the Battle of Mount Atn remained a legend. However, Uriel, who sat in Apollonia¡¯s bedroom, savoring the sweet iced tea with a pretty smile on his face, did not resemble ¡®the Reaper¡¯ at all. Rather, it reminded her of a big dog. ¡®When I first met him, I thought he was as dangerous as a wolf.¡¯ Whether he read Apollonia¡¯s mind, Uriel began to deliver his report. ¡°If the news from Rajan arrives, Paris¡¯ honor in this war will be useless.¡± ¡°Why? I heard Rajan surrendered.¡± Apollonia asked. Paris was a hot-blooded young man who had no knack for politics or mind games. But on the battlefield, he was no less talented than his father. In terms of martial arts and military strategy, he was not inferior to anyone. Except for Uriel and Caelion. ¡°Rajan has expressed their intention to surrender for a long time. But Paris didn¡¯t ept it because he didn¡¯t like the condition they offered.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°No matter how hard I tried to stop it, he kept advancing to Rajan, and so their side requested for a one-on-one duel.¡± ¡°With Paris?¡± ¡°No. They wanted either me or Caelion to step up.¡± Apollonia couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. Paris¡¯ martial arts were excellent, but he was not as tough as Caelion or Uriel. It was already strange to choose a representative for a duel, and it was even more strange that they chose someone else over the suprememander, Paris. Chapter 156 unedited ¡°And then?¡± ¡°What do you think happened next?¡± ¡°Paris must¡¯ve been furious. He has huge insecurity toward both of you already. How dare they choose a mere subordinate over him, the suprememander himself? He must¡¯ve been dying to take up the challenge ¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why he impulsively took up the challenge. It was a challenge that he didn¡¯t have to ept if he thought about it rationally.¡± Only then did Apollonia realize Rajan¡¯s intention. They wanted to minimize the casualties as much as possible. Looking at the empire¡¯s armed forces, it was only to be expected that a full-fledged war was going to break out soon. Since the tide of war turned in favor of the empire, Paris had no reason to ept the challenge. So they used this method to hurt Paris¡¯ ego and provoked him into a duel. ¡°Seems like they¡¯ve learned about Paris¡¯ psychology through ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯. Who was his opponent? Was he a prince who¡¯s a genius swordsman?¡± ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ was famous for not only providing ssified information but also going so far aspiling information about people¡¯s psychology. ¡°In fact, there was no warrior on Rajan¡¯s side that could match up to Paris. It was a situation where anyone on our side could win no matter what.¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± ¡°The third royal princess stepped up wearing armor and helmet. There was not a single soldier with her, and the gate was closed again after she came out.¡± ¡°Third princess¡­I¡¯ve heard about her somewhere.¡± Apollonia recalled her memory. Among 20 Rajan princesses, there was one entric princess who was determined to tame every wild beast and wander around the continent. She was known as the Witch of the East. ¡°Does the Witch of the East wield a sword?¡± ¡°Obviously she isn¡¯t up to par with Paris. There are many knights in this empire who are more skilled than her. But there was something that went beyond our expectation.¡± Uriel¡¯s eyes gleamed as if he was about to tell an interesting story. He hated Paris so much that he often showed his innermost feelings like this. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It was horsebackbat¡­but never before have I seen such a huge horse. With wings on its back and size twice as big as a normal horse, I¡¯d rather call it a monster.¡± Apolloia wasn¡¯t easily puzzled or surprised, but she almost spit into her drink when he said that. ¡°If it has wings, it has to be a monster, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Uriel concluded with a small chuckle. ¡°Pretty sure Paris wouldn¡¯t back down.¡± A little smirk rose to her lips. Five years ago, he couldn¡¯t show his ability when the wolf monster attacked the hunting ground, and the spotlight went to Caelion and Uriel. Ever since that day he struggled to get rid of his disgrace. If the emperor hadn¡¯t actively intervened, he would¡¯ve been forced to kill the monster and lost his life earlier. Uriel nodded. ¡°The Witch of the East was calmly riding the monster, but Paris was caught off guard and eventually fell off his horse.¡± ¡°In front of the soldiers?¡± There was nothing more humiliating than that. ¡°But I heard that Rajan surrendered in the end.¡± ¡°The third princess held a sword in Paris¡¯ neck and demanded a deal. She urged him to ept their surrender and withdraw his troops.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes grew slightly bigger. ¡°¡­.That¡¯s their intention from the start.¡± ¡°Yes. It was such a meticulous n. There was nothing they could gain by killing Paris.¡± ¡°What are the conditions of surrender?¡± ¡°They literally just surrendered. They swore not to stand against the empire again. On the other hand, our side promised that we would not harm the city or take war prisoners, so we didn¡¯t pige the city. Even we agreed to remove the tax rate and custom.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes grew even bigger. Paris wanted topensate for the loss by piging the defeated country, but due to the opposition of Caelion and Uriel, and sometimes behind-the-scenes work involved, Paris couldn¡¯t execute his n properly a few times. The war began because of the emperor¡¯s tyranny and the opposition of many countries about the excessive tax. The emperor had to send Paris and his troops to subdue them every time and consequently went to war at a high cost. What was economically feasible was gettingpensation for some of the costs of the war, the promise toply with the previous tax rate, some war prisoners, and more benefits from custom duty. However, in the war against Rajan, he couldn¡¯t even take any of them. Apollonia was genuinely impressed by Rajan¡¯s third princess. Not to mention there was ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ as the basis of her n. She made a brilliant n based on Paris¡¯ psychology and had great bravery to carry through with it. Apollonia rarely saw anyone like the third princess in her entire life. Chapter 157 unedited ¡°Seems like securing the ¡®Milon¡¯s eyes¡¯ is also a failure,¡± Apollonia muttered bitterly. It was an unlikely idea in the first ce. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Uriel was still smiling. He looked exactly like a puppy waiting for his master¡¯s praise. ¡°There was one prisoner brought from Rajan. To be exact, one person and one horse.¡± ¡°But the prisoner¡­.¡± Before his words were finished, Apollonia understood the meaning and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t they ask not to take anything inside the ¡®castle¡¯? But there was one person outside the castle at the time of the promise.¡± Uriel nodded, his eyes sparkled. ¡°Rajan¡¯s third princess and her monster weren¡¯t inside the castle at that time, so they wereing to the capital with the imperial army as prisoners of the defeated country.¡± ¡°So it was all your doing, huh?¡± She knew Uriel. He seemed to simply be doing his task, but whenever necessary, he found something that no one else could see. He twisted and interpreted their oath of surrender to his own benefit. Uriel shrugged lightly as if not denying what she said. ¡°I simply recited their oath to Caelion once again. It was that guy who asked the king to take her as a prisoner.¡± ¡°Did they just ept it? Did the king just let go of his daughter who saved their country?¡± The King of Rajan seemed to be a fairly cold-hearted father., or he was simply indecisive. ¡°There was no other option. That much sacrifice was needed to end the war.¡± ¡°Then what about her? What does the third princess have to do with the ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯?¡¯ Apollonia finally asked the most important thing. She ordered Uriel to find the ¡®Milon¡¯s eyes¡¯ and the key yers who controlled the informationwork. If Uriel couldn¡¯t bring them to Apollonia, at least he had to uncover who it was. Was it the king himself, or some kind of genius minister under the king? ¡°Your Highness, the Witch of the East is the Milon¡¯s Eye.¡± nk- Apollonia abruptly put down her cup with a shocked expression. Uriel¡¯s voice was full of conviction. What he said with that tone and expression had never been wrong even once. ¡°¡­.How did you know?¡± ¡°I stayed at the pce for several days after Rajan surrendered. Every word that they used to provoke Paris was very spot-on as if they already knew Paris from a long time ago. It was obvious that they had someone else to devise the n.¡± ¡°What else did you find?¡± ¡°Milon¡¯s eye was born around the time when she was obsessed with taming wild animals and wandering around the continent. There was evidence that new information was gathered every time the third princess stepped on newnd.¡± Apollonia ruminates on his words before nodding slowly. ¡°The king said that she wasn¡¯t someone who was capable of doing that¡­.I guess the whole narration about her getting obsessed with wild beasts was merely a camouge, after all.¡± ¡°The wild beast part wasn¡¯t a lie, but it was obvious that their real goal is to exchange and process information. It was also consistent with the fact that the Rajan royal family became wealthy after the ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ was born.¡± ¡°The third princess, the witch of the east¡­.¡± She was a great figure. Regardless of whether Apollonia needed her or not, she was a person that Apollonia couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°We need to be very hospitable when she gets here.¡± She muttered quietly as if talking to herself. ¡°We have to make a move before someone from the Leifer side notices anything. They¡¯re also very interested in the ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯.¡± Apollonia nodded. She is also well aware of that fact. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not easy to turn the prisoner of this empire on my side, right?¡± She was serious, but Uriel shook his head lightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure Your Highness will not fail.¡± Apollonia let go of her worry and chuckled at his unfounded but certain way of speaking. ¡°Thank you for delivering the news, Uriel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. But you have to keep your promise that you¡¯ll grant my request if I win the war.¡± ¡°Say it.¡± Uriel, who was sitting at the end of the bed, leaned back morefortably. Then he gazed at Apollonia and chuckled. ¡°I want to hear you y lyra.¡± As Apollonia¡¯s smile turned into a smallugh, Uriel once again showed his puppy-like expression. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask for several mansions just like any normal person would?¡± ¡°When do I ever have the time to stay there? And I already have them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten about Count Biche¡¯s estate which is famous for its vast and beautiful flower gardens.¡± Uriel, who shrugged lightly at Apollonia¡¯s joke, rose from his seat and brought the lyra that was lying in the corner. ¡°I y the same song every time, but it seems like you¡¯ve never gotten tired of it. If I had heard the same music over and over, my taste in music would have gotten higher by then.¡± Apollonia said. ¡°Your performance is different every time. No one can ever beat you.¡± Objectively speaking, it wasn¡¯t true at all, but he looked so serious. Uriel sat on the bed again and closed his eyes. Soon after, a familiar melody rang in the room. It was the same song yed by musician Tan at Be¡¯s feast in Lishan province. Chapter 158 Uriel asked her to y the same song whenever she visited. Thanks to this, Apollonia learned to y the song quite well even though it wasn¡¯tparable to Tan¡¯s performance. The music, which started low and calm, rose splendidly and ended. Uriel also opened his closed eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯ll join the march and see you again officially.¡± ¡°Always take care of yourself.¡± At Apollonia¡¯s worried words, Uriel smiled brightly and disappeared over the window. ¡°I can¡¯t even see him.¡± She looked out of the window but couldn¡¯t see if he was hiding somewhere in the shadows. In five years, Uriel¡¯s skills have increased, but to what extent, she had no idea. His swordy was far beyond Apollonia¡¯s ability to judge, so it wasn¡¯t clear exactly what level he was in. Knowing his skills didn¡¯t mean much because neither this Empire nor the whole continent had someone as good at swordy as him. Caelion grew quickly and surpassed Paris, but there was still a considerable gap between him and Uriel¡¯s sword skills. It would be hard to determine the winner if the two had a duel. ¡°He seemedrger.¡± Putting the lyre back in ce, Apollonia recalled Uriel¡¯s image, which she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. He looked tall up close but appeared to be a thin body on the battlefield. The corner of his eyes crinkled every time he shed a bright smile at her. He was more manly than before, but on the other hand, he became more beautiful as well. Apollonia wondered if she had always been aware of that. Despite meeting him five years ago, Uriel was attractive, but his appearance never mattered to her. In the first ce, she wasn¡¯t impressed by his arrogance. But now Uriel¡ª¡ª Apollonia shook her head several times, pushing her useless thoughts away. She had too much work to do. A march would be held in a few days. She must get ready, too. Get her hands on Milon¡¯s eye. As she emptied her head, Apollonia did not forget to put the hydrangea which Uriel had left in a small ss bottle. * * * ¡°He¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Looking out the window at Paris¡¯ residence in the Capital, Amoretta opened her eyes wide at the maid¡¯s words. The maid blinked a few times. She saw this face often, but how could she not get used to it? Thedy¡¯s face was gorgeous. This wasn¡¯t even the first time she saw a ¡®Be.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just the simple fact that she was a ¡®Be.¡¯ The woman¡¯s appearance was indescribable. Every eye contact felt like she had stolen a part of her soul. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Amoretta once again asked. The maid noted the heartfelt wee in thedy¡¯s seductive voice. ¡°The victory march will be held tomorrow. Your Highness, the Crown Prince, will arrive soon.¡± Amoretta smiled broadly and murmured, ¡°Finally.¡± Amoretta¡¯s face flushed red. She always dreamed of Paris. A day or so after arriving in the pce, he would alwayse and see her. Amoretta loved Paris. Having escaped from the Li Shan province five years ago, she soon met a thief and lost most of her money. From a thief¡¯s perspective, traveling alone made her a prominent target. When she arrived in the capital, she was exhausted from ack of money or food. It was Paris who kept her. He was her salvation. He loved Amoretta from the moment he met her. He gave her many things she had never had, such as food, clothing, and afortable bed. He was more affectionate than any man Amoretta had ever met. After recovering her health under Paris¡¯ care, she wanted to find someone she had met in Li Shan Province. The woman took pity on her even if she looked like she was trying hard not to. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the robed woman saved Amoretta, who was on the verge of death and let her escape. Unfortunately, Amoretta knew nothing about her. As time passed and her will to find her gradually diminished, Paris asked her to be his lover. ¡°Stay with me. From here on out.¡± He waspletely different from the rumors she had heard about him. She couldn¡¯t believe that he was violent with his subordinates at all. He was considerate and gentle. Sometimes, she had the impression that the servants in the mansion feared him more than necessary, but the way he treated Amoretta was always affectionate. She also heard that Paris would expose his other lovers soon, but Amoretta hadn¡¯t seen any signs of them. Perhaps, she was the only one in Paris¡¯ heart. Above all, he strangely resembled the person he met in Li Shan. It was difficult to point out, but the robed woman¡¯s side profile that she had seen at first nce and her unique, elegant ent and gestures reminded her of Paris. It gave herfort. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡± Amoretta eventually epted Paris¡¯ offer. As she livedfortably in the mansion, Paris usually spent time with her whenever he went out. To Paris, it felt like taking a prized possession to kill his boredom outside. Chapter 159 Then one day, he took the Duchess to visit the mansion. ¡°I want to see if the ¡®Be¡¯ is talented in making medicine. There is something you must do for His Highness.¡± The Duchess wanted medicine that could turn Paris¡¯ beautiful brown eyes into gold, simr to the eye color of the royal family members. After months of research, Amoretta turned Paris¡¯ eyes identical to thete Emperor¡¯s portrait, which the Duchess had shown her. She was pleased. Because of that, Paris visited the mansion more often to take medicine regrly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you work with me?¡± Soon after, the Duchess suggested that Amoretta had never thought of it. She asked her to work for herpany. The incident in Li Shan made her want to refuse, but her beloved, Paris, convinced her that the work would be meaningful and enjoyable. As he looked at her with affection and admiration for her abilities, Amoretta wanted to live up to his expectations. So at the Duchess¡¯ request, they built something like this and that and started selling them to expand the Duchess¡¯ business. Paris said she made many people happy, making Amoretta proud of herself. Seeing Paris¡¯ smile inspired her to create as many new products as possible. Once or twice, the Duchess would call Amoretta separately to ask if she could make a poison or something that could harm people from afar. ¡°Some men are threatening Paris¡¯ position.¡± She exined further, but Amoretta didn¡¯t say yes to that when she recalled what the benefactor in Li Shan had told her. ¡°Promise me that you will not make things that hurt other people.¡± She might not have found her yet, but Amoretta was determined to keep the promise she made to her savior. Upon hearing her rejection, the Duchess did not force her anymore. ¡°Your Highness ising.¡± Amoretta¡¯s purple eyes glistened like jewels, her heart beating faster. It felt like she hadn¡¯t seen Paris for a long time. ¡°He¡¯ll take me.¡± Paris had promised to meet her often before he left. ¡°He¡¯ll take me to the pce.¡± Amoretta whispered in excitement as she imagined the moment that they would meet again. * * * The victory march was splendid. The Royal Army, which Paris had led, entered the Capital in their shining silver armors, making the procession appear magnificent. ¡°Wow! Is that person at the front, the Crown Prince, His highness? He¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°He was themander-in-chief in this war, right? Was he the one who brought the Royal Militia to victory?¡± People gathered from all over the ce were buzzing as they watched the long procession. However, a rumor was spreading little by little. ¡°Uh¡­ I heard that the Grand Duke was the one who brought the Royal Militia to victory. Not the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°I also heard the same thing. Still, I believe that the strongest man on the continent is Count Buiche. Do you know what happened at the battle of Attn?¡± ¡°Count Buiche had saved countless lives on that battlefield!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he the one who ughtered the ¡®jackalope¡¯ at a huntingpetition a few years ago? Count Buiche had saved Her Highness!¡± Paris was the Commander-in-Chief, but it appeared like someone else was more popr among the people and the soldiers. Aware of that painful fact, Paris rode quietly as he wore a dark expression that didn¡¯t suit the victory march. ¡°Oh! Look over there! It¡¯s them!¡± Behind the soldiers of the first unit led by Paris, two people in luxurious uniforms were revealed. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯ve never seen anyone look like that!¡± ¡°Is that the Grand Duke and Count Buiche? Between those two, who is the silver-haired man? He¡¯s so handsome I want to marry him!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to realize it at first sight. ck-haired. ck-haired. ck-haired. ck-haired. Aren¡¯t you aware of the red eyes, the ultimate mark of the royal family¡¯s bloodline? I like a man who looks dangerous like that!¡± The two appeared side by side, which is rare for a lord and a vassal. Their figures caught the spectators¡¯ attention even more. Among the buzzing crowd, someone leaked another rumor. ¡°Did you hear that ¡®The Witch of the East¡¯, who dueled with His Majesty, Paris, came with them?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she win in that duel? Why did she be a prisoner?¡± ¡°Did the woman defeat the crown prince?¡± ¡°She¡¯s behind the parade!¡± Paris¡¯ expression crumpled even more upon hearing them. At the end of the procession, a huge thing appeared. ¡°Well, is that a horse?¡± ¡°It has wings!¡± ¡°A person rode that? You said she was the Witch of the East. It must be true.¡± At the end of their gazes, a gigantic horse was tied to a chain as it followed the procession. On top of it was a woman with her arms tied in the same chain. Chapter 160 Although she was a prisoner, the woman looked very confident. She was dragged to the victory march¡¯s end, watching the people. She grinned like a mischievous child when her eyes met the bystanders. ¡°Look at that! The sky¡ª¡ª¡± Monsters following her screeched in the sky. The one-eyed crow, which symbolized death, and the white-eyed bats, which brought misfortune, led the aerial group. ncing at the heavens, the woman muttered something as if she was greeting them. ¡°What kind of woman is that?¡± ¡°The empire is full of evil things. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I saw little winged monkeys around.¡± ¡°Looking at the size of her horse, it must be true that she had defeated the crown prince.¡± Unlike Paris, who gritted his teeth at the people¡¯s musings, the woman seemed to enjoy all of this. * * * ¡°Come forward.¡± The emperormanded as he sat on his high throne. Apollonia came forward a bit farther from him and stood there in silence. She also greeted Seta, who sat next to the emperor, with her eyes. Petra, who had always taken the seat next to the emperor until a few years ago, was surprisingly standing next to Seta. The emperor¡¯s trust in his younger sister remained unchanged, but all his affection seemed to be pouring into his new maid. It was time to praise Paris, Caelion, Uriel, and others who contributed significantly during the war. Of course, Paris was given the most excellent credit, but the people¡¯s attention was unknowingly directed at Caelion and Uriel. As the three main characters walked together in front of the emperor, Apollonia¡¯s eyes swept through the Caelion. In five years, he had grown about the same height as Uriel. His once gentle and clear gaze was now sharp, overwhelming the crowd. Unlike Uriel, who looked more like an angel than a knight at first nce due to his delicate and beautiful image, Caelion appeared more like a solid warrior. Although he didn¡¯t resemble his appearance, Caelion¡¯s energy was strangely simr to Pascal III. His archery skills also yed a part in his presence. If he was one of the best noble swordsmen alive, he was also a monster, as Pascal III once did. With the help of Uriel, Caelion endured countless battles, wars, and assassination attempts, which only made him stronger every time. As a result, Caelion still survived even if the Emperor and Petra tried to kill them. Now, he was given the nickname ¡®The Immortal.¡¯ He moved like a shadow and created a strange pair with Uriel, who was called ¡®The Assasin¡¯ for ying his assassins and enemies in an instant. ¡°The Empire will remember you.¡± The Emperor praised them in a few words. ¡°Bring the prisoners.¡± A massive door opened across the throne, and Rajan¡¯s royal daughter got dragged out. She showed some displeasure, shaking off the soldiers holding her arms, but she seemed rxed for a prisoner. Apollonia saw her for the first time. Her dark chocte hair, healthy copper skin, so unlike the pale aristocrats in the Capital, long limbs, and imposing countenance reminded her of wild leopards. ¡°She is Princess Evangeline Riette of Rajan Kingdom.¡± The servant next to the emperor whispered the prisoner¡¯s name. Apollonia heard her name for the first time. The holy name didn¡¯t suit her at all. ¡°Witch of the East. Raise your head.¡± The Emperormanded. Evangeline raised her eyes and looked straight at him. ¡°Is it true that you can tame a ¡®prionix¡¯?¡± The giant winged horse she brought here was called a ¡®prionix¡¯. It was hard to find one on this continent, so people assumed it was just a legend. Now, its existence had caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Well, I befriended Priya rather than taming it,¡± Evangeline answered in jest as she looked the emperor straight in the eye. She was utterly undeterred by the chains that kept her bound. ¡°You don¡¯t need to y with words. To approach that kind of beast, overwhelming him with your control is the same as taming him.¡± The emperor answered tly as if that would encourage her to be more serious. Evangeline merely shrugged her shoulders and replied. ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of thought.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± One corner of Evangeline¡¯s mouth curled up, her reddish-brown eyes twinkling. ¡°Then, Priya must have tamed the Crown Prince. He bumped into Priya and fell out of his mind.¡± She said, her chin pointing at the horse she had ridden. That one word brought a momentary silence. Various emotions, such as anger, surprise, and tension, filled the people who surrounded her. The Witch of the East must be insane. Eyes widening in surprise, Apollonia examined the Emperor¡¯s reaction. ¡°It appeared you still haven¡¯t learned manners after bing a chained spectacle at the victory march.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s how you teach, then I understand it from your manners alone, Your Majesty.¡± She didn¡¯t lose an argument. Instead, she tried her best always to have thest word as if this was her only opportunity to talk back to the Emperor. Chapter 161 ¡°If you surrendered to take responsibility for the war, shut up.¡± ¡°Your Empire started the war. I don¡¯t know what you expect when you asked for tributes that we can¡¯t afford.¡± The emperor¡¯s face cooled, making Evangeline a bit nervous. It appeared like he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her behavior anymore. ¡°Bring me the leather bag.¡± The emperor ordered. He took a few steps closer to Evangeline with the bag his servant had brought. ¡°You see this?¡± ¡°Yes. I see it.¡± ¡°Can you imagine King Rajan looking into his daughter¡¯s half-rotten head in this bag?¡± Evangeline turned silent at his cold threat. ¡°I will give you this leather bag so you can get used to looking at it before you speak.¡± The emperor said coldly, staring at Evangeline with fierce golden eyes. Paris, who was quiet earlier, stepped forward and said. ¡°Father, I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The emperor asked without removing his gaze from Evangeline. ¡°Give me the prisoner. I¡¯ll make sure she will acquire the habit you speak of.¡± He smiled a cruel smile. ¡°That woman will never dare talk back to you again, Your Majesty,¡± Evangelin said nothing, but Apollonia saw the fear in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t that fearless, was she? Pent-up Anger for Paris and the Emperor made her do it. ¡°The more I see you, the more daring you be.¡± Apollonia felt more and more interested in Evangeline. She had a different spirit than anyone she had ever met before. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± The Emperor, who could grasp other people¡¯s feelings with just subtlety whether or not he read it in Evangeline¡¯s eyes, remarked. ¡°As of today, Princess Evangeline Riette will be the crown prince¡¯s ve. I¡¯ll leave it to you whether you n to kill her, make her a spy, or give her to your subordinates as a reward. You can do as you please.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± The eyes of the two powerful men shone brutally when they witnessed Evangeline being dragged out of the throne room. Caelion and Uriel looked at the figure quietly. Having been trained for many years, they knew well how not to show their inner feelings to the Emperor or Petra. * * * ¡°It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re just calling me now, sister. Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only improved your slyness in the meantime. They said you were a dignified general, but the rumor seemed wrong.¡± In the Star Pce¡¯s study, Caelion teased Apollonia with a smile. ¡°Can¡¯t a general desire to see you?¡± He sat slightly on the desk and nced down to meet her gaze. As a result, several ck hair strands flowed close to Apollonia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Were you hurt?¡± ¡°There was no part of my body that wasn¡¯t. But I¡¯m all better now.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear that you were injured.¡± When Apollonia frowned, he purposely lowered the corners of his eyes to look tearful. She was reminded of Caelion¡¯s innocence when he used to cling to her as a child. ¡°What hurt me the most was when I heard you had another fiance. My heart can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Adrian handled it.¡± ¡°Now, I feel better.¡± He smiled deftly and pulled something out of his back. ¡°I brought this from the Kingdom of Panath. The moment I saw it, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else.¡± ¡°Are you looting now?¡± ¡°No. The King gave this to me in return for stopping Paris, who insisted on asking for more tribute.¡± What came into Caelion¡¯s hands was a brilliant opal ne. The Kingdom of Panath had no great specialties, but the only opal found there was more beautiful than anywhere else on the continent. He moved behind Apollonia and put the ne on her. ¡°It¡¯s too fancy so won¡¯t look good on me right now.¡± ¡°You look good in everything you wear. If you think it¡¯s awkward, I¡¯ll gift you a fancier dress.¡± As he examined Apollonia a while ago, he didn¡¯t notice any fear in her eyes when she stood near the Emperor. She acted like a child who wanted her father¡¯s praise and kept it consistent. ¡°It would have been nice if you give this gift to your lover.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m hanging out with my fiance now.¡± ¡°I told you we aren¡¯t lovers, to begin with. You can date someone else without deceiving them. I¡¯ll divorce you as early as possible, so you¡¯ll be free of me.¡± It was only for a moment, but something like sadness crossed Caelion¡¯s eyes. ¡°No woman will like a man who already had a fiance.¡± He quickly joked at Apollonia with a brighter smile. ¡°Do you think the maids who married three out of six of my fianc¨¦s are men and not women? It¡¯s a miracle that Adrian isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± Caelionughed and shook her head. ¡°Six fiances? You and Adrian are amazing.¡± Chapter 162 ¡°I just hope the seventh will show up a littleter. He¡¯s in the way when ites to my business.¡± ¡°Despite people getting in your way, you still emerged as the richest woman on the continent. Lady Idena. You¡¯re even richer than the Emperor!¡± Apollonia was forced tough after him in agreement. Due to herrge investment in her various businesses, her wealth had increased tenfold since thest time she visited the crystal mine a few years ago. Her finances weren¡¯t the only thing that increased. In this war, her free supply of top-notch weapons in this Empire gave her other persona, Lady Idena, a higher position in politics. Both aristocrats and the Emperor¡¯s subjects admired Lady Eileen Idena. She was even praised for her loyalty to the Empire. ¡°You were a great help, too. You¡¯re naturally talented.¡± Caelion smiled instead of answering her. He was good at business and politics because Apollonia had provided him with the best teachers and books to teach them well. Caelion grew her business even further while recing the upper management at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m as good as Uriel? Not only noblewomen but also the other country¡¯s royal daughters tried their best to be Countess Viche.¡± Meanwhile, Uriel, who studied the same thing as Caelion, used the knowledge to develop his properties and made himself stinking rich. Count Viche, who had no inheritance, boughtnd and built an estate for himself a few years ago. Since then, he gradually bought more and morend around it and now he had one of the most coveted estates in the Empire. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you both.¡± Caelion¡¯s sparkling eyes dulled from Apollonia¡¯s words. Did she have to sound like she was praising him as if he was a brother she raised so well? ¡°Now that we¡¯re done talking about how we¡¯re doing, shall we get down to business?¡± Apollonia pulled up a chair, and urged Caelion to sit. He jokingly tried to get back up, but when Apollonia crossed behind the desk and sat down, he just tilted his head back andughed. ¡°Tell me what you know about Princess Evangeline.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Caelion seemed to be choosing his words carefully. ¡°What kind of person is she? You¡¯re thest one to negotiate with them, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the one who took her as a prisoner.¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s not normal.¡± ¡°Is it true that she cavorts with the devil? Or was that just a smokescreen to hide the existence of Milon¡¯s eyes?¡± Caelion shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s insane. When I looked around their castle, I went into her room and it smelled worse than a country stable. White-eyed bats flew in every corner and I saw her treat the giant winged monkey like a close friend.¡± ¡°What? I heard it¡¯s almost impossible to catch a winged monkey.¡± Despite its ugliness, the ck-winged monkeys were so intelligent yet so sneaky that they were hated as much as devils until recently. However, in recent years, these guys, who had about the size of a finger, have appeared across the continent and started visiting private houses often. Their somewhat cute appearancepelled people to catch them and raise them but no one seeded yet. It didn¡¯t help that these winged monkeys could fly swiftly and could camouge if need be. Catching little monsters that were barely visible was an almost impossible feat but sometimes, if sessful, the winged monkeys would die in less than a day, so people gave up on raising them and just treated them well by feeding them asionally. ¡°Well, ording to the princess, these winged monkeys could just be friendly to her. Still, I notice that these creatures can clearly understand what she was saying.¡± ¡°What about the one-eyed raven? I heard it followed her during the victory march.¡± ¡°I think I saw it in her room, too. Several of them. I¡¯ve never seen them so calm in front of people.¡± Unlike winged monkeys, the one-eyed raven was a demon that people wouldn¡¯t have weed at all. They remembered the people who hurt them and chase them all their lives for the sake of revenge. They were quite adaptable and persistent, and even if their objects of revenge had moved to the other side of the continent, they would find them somehow andunch a surprise attack. Even excellent hunters avoided provoking the one-eyed raven. ¡°It felt like the monsters saw her differently from the normal ones. The more bizarre, the more it tended to approach instead of avoiding her. She¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°What about ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it myself, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her. When I took her as a prisoner, the king looked as if he had lost the world. He soon agreed and gave her up, though. She certainly knew a lot about me, about Uriel, and about the secrets of the Imperial Army.¡± ¡°Paris was no match to her in the first ce.¡± Chapter 163 ¡°In a sense, that¡¯s true. The royal daughter knew him as if she had looked into his palm.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Apollonia was lost in thought. The more she heard about the prisoner, the more strange she became. It was a pity that she was chained and confined. Apollonia decided to ask one more important question. ¡°So, what does Paris n to do with her?¡± Caelion shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t assume that far.¡± The answer came out sooner than she thought. ¡°No matter how far Paris is, isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Three people had gathered together in the Star Pce¡¯s secret room for the first time in a long time. Caelion, Uriel, and Apollonia were discussing Evangeline¡¯s situation while drinking fruit tea containing Uriel¡¯s favorite ice. Although Caelion, who didn¡¯t like cold drinks, grumbled about it a few times. ¡°That¡¯s the way he is.¡± Leaning against the sofa, Caelion spoke without hiding his hatred. ¡°Paris did a simr thing with prisoners from other defeated countries.¡± Uriel also nodded but his face did not show much emotion. He must have seen this kind of work since his childhood. They recited Paris¡¯ message among the soldiers. ¡°For the Knights¡¯ Swordsmanship Competition, the prize would be Rajan Kingdom¡¯s third princess.¡± That¡¯s probably the best punishment he can think of. He¡¯s not very smart, but he¡¯s good at bullying others.¡± ¡°What is the prince¡¯s reputation among the knights and soldiers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s split up. I hate those who persistently follow Paris, but many soldiers thanked him for it.¡± Caelion exined. ¡°Thankful?¡± ¡°The war ended quickly without casualties and the enemies surrendered eventually. However, everyone was reluctant because that woman is a witch.¡± ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Paris fought an unnecessary battle to feed his ego just to get the title of the ¡®God of the battlefield¡¯. How childish of him to demand he be called as the ¡®lion with a sword¡¯. The war also happened due to father¡¯s excessive demands for tribute.¡± ¡°It might be good if someone who doesn¡¯t hate the princess wins her, but¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Uriel, who was quiet, interrupted Caelion. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Apollonia also thought that Uriel¡¯s conclusion was correct. He was rarely wrong when he was sure of something. ¡°The purpose of thispetition is to humiliate the princess.¡± Clear-headed men would never participate and even if they did, they would just roughly finish their turn. ¡°The rest of the participants will be people like Gareth Ripper, who have a dark heart for princesses, or those people who wanted to look good in front of the Crown Prince.¡± Caelion thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Uriel is right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what Paris wants, right?¡± Apollonia asked with a frown. ¡°Give the royal daughter to the most vicious knight.¡± She felt responsible for all this because Caelion and Uriel had brought Evangeline ording to hermand. Of course, what was more important thanpassion and morals was to snatch her from Paris¡¯ hands and convince her to cooperate with her. ¡°I heard something different, though.¡± Uriel said. ¡°Today, I heard from one of Paris¡¯ close aides that he is going to take part in thepetition.¡± ¡°The person who nned to give the prize himself wanted to im the same prize, too?¡± ¡°Yes. If someone else wins, she would be free of him. But of course, Paris thinks no one else would win against him. Something like that.¡± In Apollonia¡¯s mind, her hatred of Paris grew a bit. ¡°He wanted to watch her struggle to escape from his clutches.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And as far as I know, Paris¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia realized something and smirked. She knew best about what was in her stepbrother¡¯s head. He was not a man who forgot defeat and it was worth knowing that he hated Caelion and Uriel until now for defeating him in the huntingpetition championship. ¡°He wants to participate in thepetition himself, right?¡± Uriel and Caelion paused to ponder her words. Soon, Caelion slowly opened his mouth. ¡°He wanted to get rid of his shame for losing against this Rajan princess. Sister is right.¡± ¡°He would release the game he just caught, and then catch it again after giving it a bit of hope. Paris enjoyed ying this since childhood.¡± Paris couldn¡¯t end Evangeline¡¯s suffering with just one tournament. He would hold a contest, raise his reputation, and try to persecute her slowly with his own hands again. ¡°If thepetition goes well, it will be easy to reacquire Evangeline as the prize.¡± Uriel nced at Caelion and said. ¡°What if Caelion wins thepetition?¡± He wasn¡¯t just going to win by himself. In order for Caelion to make a name for himself in the entire empire, Uriel would be ying the role of his shadow to make him stand out even more. Chapter 164 ¡°Right. Paris probably thinks Caelion isn¡¯t interested in such a childish contest. It¡¯s not even a formalpetition. It¡¯s just a dirty y between Paris and his men.¡± ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be easy. If you participate, they¡¯ll use some tricks. Whether you¡¯re trying to injure him in advance or persuade the emperor to step down¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia, who nodded at Uriel¡¯s analysis, turned to Caelion. ¡°Have you ever fought Paris formally?¡± ¡°At the age of sixteen, Paris always stopped by while training near Count Keaton¡¯s estate, always asking me for a duel.¡± ¡°And the result?¡± ¡°I was defeated.¡± He admitted without excuse. As such, Paris was a brilliant knight. ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Take this opportunity to test your skills.¡± Apollonia finished as she leaned back on the sofa. Thanks to Paris¡¯ impatient cruelty, the trouble seemed to be dealt with for a bit. ¡°Sister. I¡¯m not losing against Paris in a one-on-one duel.¡± Caelion appealed with resentment. She should already know just as much. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Then this test is¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªall about your swordsmanship. I also want to see some acting skills.¡± Apollonia watched Uriel this time and he stared right back at her in response. ¡°We need to take this opportunity to do something else.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°For a few years, Uriel had a hard time hiding in this pce.¡± Apollonia said as she picked up a refreshment close to her teacup. ¡°Now that the war is over and both of you have be more powerful, Caelion will not need an escort as much as before.¡± ¡°Sister, that means¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia smiled softly. Her sparkling blood-red eyes darkened as they usually did when she had a n in mind. ¡°You must take this opportunity to move to the Star Pce, Uriel.¡± In a short moment, Uriel¡¯s face brightened but Caelion looked almost the opposite. ¡°I need him right now.¡± Apollonia briefly exined, putting her true longing for Uriel aside. Disturbed by the idea, Caelion asked. ¡°Are you going to keep Uriel by your side? If I give my knight to you, everyone will think it¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°So? You should use the te that Paris hadid out. It¡¯s only possible if your acting skills and the ability topete with Paris will shine together.¡± She observed Caelion¡¯s nervous countenance with interest. Then, he pouted like a child who didn¡¯t want to do his homework. ¡°My sister loves exams.¡± He looked at Uriel, grumbling in discontent. However, Uriel only shrugged his shoulders as if he had no intention of helping him. He drank his fruit tea with a smile on his face. Caelion, who keptining about the test, looked just like Apollonia, who was looking at the Emperor a long time ago. * * * ¡°Next would be the gentleman, Count Damon Keaton, and Evangeline Riet!¡± A sharp voice rang at the royal pce¡¯s training ground. A teenage boy, surrounded by hundreds of his fellow knights, hesitated to walk toward the center. On the other hand, Evangeline came out as if someone had threatened her with a sword in her rib. *GASP* ¡°This is Evangeline¡¯s seventh round.¡± The host, a close confidant of Paris,ughed. The swordsmanshippetition continued for a long time where the winner would face her new challenger, and it wasn¡¯t fair at all. Of course, everyone expected Evangeline to get eliminated after ying the first round. But no matter what Paris instructed the contestants to do, none of them let her lose easily. The multiple fights would just drain her strength to the point of exhaustion and that would be the cause of defeat. When her opponent would throw his sword to dere his surrender, they would still try to cheat and attack her again. Inevitably, Evangeline had to go all out. From his chair on top of the tform, Paris watched the duel in satisfaction. ¡°Now, go!¡± The young boy, who participated this time, didn¡¯t look hesitant to deal with the exhausted Evangeline. When he didn¡¯t move forward, Paris¡¯s cousin and also his close confidant, Duke Gareth Ripper, grimly pushed the boy in his back. ¡°Go! Go!¡± *CHING* The boy swung his sword, avoiding Evangeline¡¯s gaze, but the tired woman was still fast enough to respond. He was well aware of this poor and cowardly game but he didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse. *SIGH* Evangeline let out a deep sigh. She did try her best not to add to the little boy¡¯s unnecessary guilt. *CHING* The spineless boy¡¯s sword flew away in one blow and with that, the fourth round was over. ¡°In the spirit of this knight¡¯s family, you brought shame to your sister, the Queen of Biern.¡± In Paris¡¯s sarcasm, Damon Keaton returned to the trudging crowd. ¡°Who¡¯s the next challenger?¡± Paris asked, smirking at Evangeline¡¯s trembling ass. She could hardly stand that she couldn¡¯t keep this up anymore. Chapter 165 When Paris¡¯ hateful gaze turned towards Evangeline, only then did she realize the situation clearly. He wanted to be thest person to defeat her in front of everyone as an insult. This petty, little bastard seemed to have decided to drain her spirits and ensure an empty triumph for himself. He was exactly the type of person who would do that. ¡°I¡¯ve lost most of my strength, so juste out here and defeat me, Your Highness.¡± Her exhaustion caused her to open her mouth and say exactly what she thought. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You said you were one of the best warriors in the Empire. Aren¡¯t you confident to defeat me at my weakest?¡± Simr to when she first met the Emperor, there was silence in the training ground. ¡°I see that you can still talk.¡± Paris shot back with a biting expression as if he was looking at an insect. The more he did, the better his bare face looked. ¡°Am I that scary? Was the battle in Rajan so hard that you don¡¯t have the courage to face me without making me weak?¡± Now tired and powerless to think about the consequences, Evangeline decided to do what she was best at. Sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ve learned swordsmanship for three years. Also, this continent was filled with expert swordsmen regardless of their gender. Can the Crown Prince, who is supposed to be Apollo¡¯s descendant, cower in front of someone like me? Now that I¡¯m weak enough like you wanted,e here and fight me.¡± Evangeline didn¡¯t want to live long anyway after the Empire had captured her. She wanted to appear cool, at least, before she died. ¡°You have a death wish.¡± ¡°If you wanted to kill me,e here and do it quickly.¡± It was entertaining to goad the Crown Prince to anger. ¡°What if Grand Duke Epinhardt or Count Buiche participate in thispetition? If you don¡¯t defeat me right away, you won¡¯t ever win against them.¡± *THANG* Paris stood up, knocking down the chair¡¯s handle. His face was worth seeing. ¡°Everyone get out of the way! This sword fight would be thest.¡± Evangeline¡¯s provocation seemed to have worked as the crown prince began to descend from the tform. But first, there was another person emerging from the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. But I¡¯d like to take the next challenge.¡± Evangeline knew that voice well. In an instant, the relief in her countenance vanished and a slightlyplex emotion took ce in her heart. Archduke Caelion Ephinhardt. Biting her lower lip, she turned around and saw his familiar raven hair and blood-red eyes staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote. You told me to gather at the training ground at noon.¡± He smiled with ease. The Grand Duke had worn that same expression in Rajan Kingdom and like a lightning bolt from out of the blue, he took Evangeline as a prisoner. Evangeline admitted he was a mean and cocky bastard but she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was also a handsome and charming man. She didn¡¯t like that at all. His broad shoulders, lethal gaze, and deep baritone exuded a confident spirit. He even exhibited subtle tenderness in the monster she had ridden earlier. Archduke Caelion was actually quite close to her ideal type. Uriel, whom she saw in Rajan, was also pretty handsome, but she preferred arge, masculine man. ¡°Her duel with me was thest,¡± Paris growled with a wrinkled face. Caelion¡¯s unexpected participation made him furious. ¡°I will defeat you soon so please fight me, Your Majesty.¡± Caelionughed back at her words. Evangeline had heard that as a child, Caelion couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with Paris. He was always ufortable in his presence but apparently, the situation was different now. ¡°I had no idea you were interested in Evangeline. You shouldn¡¯t covet women like her. Your taste must be quite unique.¡± ¡°Well, His Highness must have been afraid to let the royal daughter out of his sight. People might assume you¡¯re in love.¡± Paris didn¡¯t expect Caelion to join in such a dirty feast. Who would want to take Evangeline, whom the emperor had given Paris, in the first ce? This match was Paris¡¯ game from the start and Caelion just got involved in it. Unexpectedly, so did Evangeline. Evangeline was quick to notice that Caelion didn¡¯t see her as a woman at all. The Grand Duke might appear like a naive, handsome, charming boy in front of the crown prince but she bet he was probably after something else. Neither of them retreated from the arena. Confused about who to cheer for, the surrounding knights looked at the two back and forth with their mouths wide open like idiots. Evangeline quickly rolled her head, not knowing what to do with her in this situation. She hated Paris. She had no idea what torture she would be subjected to if she went with him. She should better find a way to die in an instant. Chapter 166 What about Caelion? She knew most of the Empire¡¯s important characters like a palm. Caelion had a cold side, but he was never a man who enjoyed other people¡¯s suffering. Of course, even if one died of misfortune, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to spend a little more time with someone she liked. Evangeline¡¯s gaze turned toward the sword he had put down. ¡°If your Highness is afraid to fight with me¡ª¡ª¡± Caelion spoke as if to provoke Paris but Evangeline was faster. ¡°What the¡ª-¡± She finally had enough of staring at Caelion so she swung her sword at him without waiting for the referee¡¯s signal. *CHING* ¡°Eh? The battle between His Highness, the Grand Duke of Ephinhardt, and Evangelin Riette, the Princess of Rajan, had started!¡± The referee unconsciously dered the match between the two. Paris¡¯ face crumpled further before he took a couple of steps back. *CHING* As expected, Caelion simply struck against her sword. *CHING* *CHING* ¡°What?¡± Then, in three sums, Caelion reached out and took her sword away. Evangeline intended to give him a great performance through the sneak attack, but she lost the game before she could do it. * * * A knight, who was observing the referee before ncing at Paris, murmured. ¡°The Grand Duke had triumphed!¡± Some of the onlookers were already cheering for Caelion. ¡°Am I the winner now? Or should I fight with His Highness next?¡± Caelion asked sarcastically. As his vicemander-in-chief, he had the utmost respect for Paris, themander-in-chief, in the battlefield. However, today was different. Gareth, who was looking around, walked forward as if to say something. ¡°That insolent¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Will you be the next challenger, Duke Gareth?¡± Caelion swung the sword at him once, hitting his shin. ¡°Ugh!¡± He couldn¡¯t even release a proper shout before he copsed. ¡°What? What are you doing? I¡¯m not participating in thepetition¡ª¡ª¡± Gareth protested, but Caelion simply cut him off. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to participate, shouldn¡¯t you not approach the stadium?¡± ¡°Everyone, get out of the way!¡± Paris said, breathing heavily. His eyes were burning with anger. ¡°All right. Fight me. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡± As Caelion took a deep breath, the wary umpire announced the start of the duel. AHHHH! *CHING* *CHING* The two men¡¯s swords sliced the air repeatedly at such a speed that everyone could barely see. At this rate, they wouldn¡¯t even know if someone got hit or dropped their sword. Paris was the one pushing for it, but Caelion was not easily pushed back. ¡°Don¡¯t retreat like a coward and start attacking!¡± *CLANG* Paris parried his sword furiously while Caelion kept dodging it with gritted teeth. The duel was fierce. After stepping back for a while, he remembered Apollonia¡¯s advice to go for offense. ¡°Come! Come!¡± Narrowly avoiding Caelion¡¯s stabbing sword, Paris fired his right foot at Caelion. *PUCK* The attack finally went in for the first time. Caelion retreated, clutching his stomach which Paris had just kicked. ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me think you¡¯re going easy on me.¡± Paris pointed the sword at him again without a break. But this time, Caelion had faster reflexes. *CLANG* Caelion tackled Paris with all of his weight. Still, both quickly recovered, straightening their swords and postures. The breath-taking matchsted more than ten minutes. Soon, Paris and Caelion¡¯s shirts were covered with sweat. *CHING* As they took deep breaths for a while, Caelion¡¯s sword flew towards Paris¡¯ andnded at the center of the arena. ¡°Wow! His Highness, the Crown Prince, had won!¡± At the onlooker¡¯s apuse, Paris cheered with a heavy breath. He was truly the strongest swordsman in the continent. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Gareth and Paris¡¯ exciting entourage surrounded him, shouting in triumph. ¡°The crown prince is different!¡± ¡°Of course! Aristocrats with distant lineagepared to people with direct lineage in the royal family are poles apart.¡± Only one person in the crowd, Evangeline, was staring at Caelion with narrowed eyes. She looked suspicious. Once again, he was convinced of her identity. ¡°Let¡¯s try acting.¡± Caelion sighed deeply as he recalled Apollonia¡¯s words. The acting wasn¡¯t something he liked because he was terrible at it. He hated this kind of acting even more but what can he do if he already promised her that he would follow through? ¡°I¡¯m begging you again, Your Highness.¡± Caelion¡¯s quiet words were still heard from the Knights¡¯ cheers. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking for another match.¡± Chapter 167 Paris snorted. ¡°Are you insane?¡± He approached Caelion, breathing heavily with his sword stuck in the arena, and continued, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested in women at all. Perhaps, they weren¡¯t wild enough for you, unlike this woman.¡± Paris kept acting like he had the entire world at his feet. ¡°What should I do? This girl is my ve. She isn¡¯t my cup of tea, but if I keep her for a while and get tired of her¡ª¡ª¡± With clenched fists, Evangeline put her meanest expression on. ¡°I will hand her over to Duke Gareth and then to Lord Amon. The line is long so you should wait for your turn.¡± ¡°Be careful what you say.¡± It was not at all surprising to hear such a remark from Paris. However, Caelion¡¯s anger made him look like an insulted teenage boy. Blushing, he cried out the most terrible lines he could ever think of. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that to the woman I love again!¡± Suddenly, the entire arena became silent as everyone gave him a wide-eyed stare. The embarrassment had caused his cheekbones to darken from the out-of-character confession. Evangeline seemed to find it absurd and Caelion¡¯s ears had turned red at this point. ¡°Oh, my. HAHAHAHA! This is such a masterpiece!¡± Paris clutched his stomach andughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see that face you just made ever in my entire life, Grand Duke.¡± Paris put his face close to Caelion to examine his expression from side to side. ¡°Unfortunately, the duel is over. There is nothing you can do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you¡ª¡ª¡± Paris stoppedughing when a familiar name came out of Caelion¡¯s mouth. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± ¡°If I lose to you again, I¡¯ll give you Uriel.¡± Paris blinked several times, his eyes twinkling with malice. ¡°You.¡± The crown prince grinned from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re that crazy over this woman, huh?¡± Who was Uriel? Caelion¡¯s assassination, which the Emperor, Paris, and Petra had attempted multiple times, always seemed to fail. Even if Caelions defeated the ¡®jagalope¡¯ in the forest, even in the battlefield and even if he recruited his childhood friend to assassinate him, Uriel was always one step ahead. Always there to the rescue. Whether it was a man or a demon, he removed every threat and obstacle in Caelion¡¯s life. Quick and clean. Even before the Battle of Atn, Paris knew that Uriel was a better swordsman than Caelion. Uriel was Caelion¡¯s most valuable asset and his assasination would be a thousand times easier without him. In addition to that, if Paris witnessed Uriel¡¯s proud and sleek countenance reced with that of a dog, his ten-year-old stagnation might go away. Paris couldn¡¯t hide his excitement when Caelion bet Uriel. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. If that¡¯s the only way I can take the woman from your hands.¡± Paris gestured at the onlookers to back off. ¡°Hold the sword.¡± He drew his sword again and faced Caelion. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it, Your Highness. He smiled proudly and waited for Caelion to point the sword at him. ¡°Well, then¡ª¨C¡± *CHING* Before he could finish his sentence, Caelion¡¯s new figure dug into Paris¡¯ frame. This time, everything was different. Speed. Weight. Form of attacks. Gaze. Caelion attacked Paris like a giant lion. *CHING* *CHING* Both came back together and withdrew. At first nce, it might look simr to the duel earlier but Caelion had dominated this instead. He pushed against Paris as if he was man blinded by love because of the woman. *PUCK* As Paris did a little while ago, Caelion kicked him in the stomach as revenge. ¡°Get up.¡± Paris stood up, trying to catch his breath, and this time Caelion¡¯s sword hit him on the shoulder. Whoo! ¡°Get up.¡± Caelion ordered coldly like an adult teaching a child. Anyone could tell without seeing it to the end that he would win. ¡°Whoa. Whoa!¡± Breathing hard, Paris prepared the final blow but it¡¯s toote. Caelion was raising his sword high enough to strike Paris in the head. The crown prince closed his eyes tightly, waiting for the de to drop. ¡°Stop!¡± Someone¡¯s voice rang low behind Caelion¡¯s back. ¡°I see His Highness. The Sun of the Empire!¡± ¡°I see His Highness. The sun of the Empire!¡± After confirming the Emperor¡¯s face, the soldiers set their manners one by one. As Paris looked up, the Emperor and his servants stood there. On his right side was Ceta, who was always with the Emperor, and on his left¡­¡­. ¡°I see Her Highness. The Princess.¡± ¡°I see Her Highness. The Princess.¡± As the soldiers greeted loudly, Apollonia watched the match with wide innocent eyes. Chapter 168 It was perfect timing. Caelion dragged the time on as she instructed, and the Emperor and Apollonia arrived at the arena in the midst of their second duel. ¡°Oh, Father.¡± Paris greeted him btedly. He had abrasions all over his body and wasn¡¯t breathing properly. ¡°Paris, what kind of low-level behavior is this?¡± The Emperor rebuked Paris to show his dignity, but Apollonia knew that he was never hard on Paris. ¡°I gave the Princess of Rajan Kingdom to you but who said you could bet her as a prize yourself? Besides, this is the Royal Militia. Where did all of your dignity and discipline go, betting a woman like this as if this was the dark market?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father. The war had drained the Royal Militia so I want to relieve the pressure through a light duel.¡± Paris lowered his head and exined further. ¡°If Caelion hadn¡¯te, it would have ended just fine. I didn¡¯t intend to make the princess a prize.¡± ¡°So, is it settled?¡± ¡°I won the championship, but¡ª¡ª¡± He blurted out and paused. Paris couldn¡¯t lie when the Emperor had already watched the duel between him and Caelion. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ve already heard about it on my way here. Did you bet Count Buich¨¦ as a prize?¡± The Emperor asked Caelion this time. ¡°He is neither your prisoner nor your ve. Don¡¯t you havemon sense?¡± ¡°The vassal had sworn his allegiance to me.¡± ¡°What was Count Buich¨¦¡¯s opinion about this?¡± The Emperor asked, looking around. Only then did he see a silver lining inconspicuously mixed in the crowd. Uriel was there the whole time. ¡°I agree with it, Your Highness.¡± He answered the Emperor casually. His countenance was devoid of any emotion but nobody found it strange since most of the people there were whispering about the Duke¡¯s blinded love for the witch. ¡°Hmm.¡± The Emperor was troubled for a moment despite arriving at the arena, knowing the whole situation. Apollonia knew this very well since she was the one who greeted him that morning and leaked the news. Then, she and the Emperor appeared at the Great Hall when Paris and Caelion¡¯s match was about to end. She also knew what the Emperor¡¯s expression meant. He stopped the duel early since he couldn¡¯t wait for it just to see Paris lose. But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to waste losing Uriel as a prize and just let this entire thing go. As long as he was there, Caelion couldn¡¯t be eliminated. However, Paris was unlikely to beat Caelion again right now. The Emperor realized this just from watching the second match. Then¡­ ¡°But, my brother¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia murmured. The Emperor and the rest of the knights watching were surprised by her unexpected interruption. ¡°Did you forget about what you promised me, brother?¡± She muttered sadly as if finding it unfair. Paris looked at her in a panic. ¡°What promise?¡± ¡°Before the battle, you told me and my father¡¯s concubines that you will bring a lot of loot for us so that we can pick and choose anything we wanted.¡± It was true. Paris loved to brag and that disposition was even more pronounced in the presence of women. ¡°So?¡± ¡°Madeleine asked for a Panath¡¯s opal and I remembered telling you that I didn¡¯t need anything from Rajan Kingdom at that moment.¡± Rajan was not famous for jewelry or ornaments so what she said a year ago was probably seen as if she didn¡¯t want topete with the Empresses. But even at that time, Apollonia already nned to find ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ or even just traces of it. Paris had no idea that she was going to make use of it in this way. ¡°Nia, you know the spoils from the Rajan Kingdom¡ª¨C¡± ¡°I have no room for monsters in my private pce but when I heard that Rajan¡¯s princess had excellent swordsmanship skills, I thought about turning her into an Escort Knight.¡± Apollonia looked into the Emperor¡¯s eyes and blurted out. Should she do something more? Shouldn¡¯t this be a method for Paris to show everyone his power? Unsurprisingly, the Emperor¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡°So, the princess of the Rajan Kingdom already had a promised master?¡± The Emperor looked at Caelion and said in a subdued voice. ¡°However, Your Majesty. The Crown Prince made a pact with me.¡± Caelion said as practiced, standing upright. ¡°¡ª¡ªbut the crown prince made a pact with the princess first. It is also inappropriate for prisoners-of-war to leave the Royal Family.¡± The King said in hesitation, his wolf-like golden eyes shining even more intensely. ¡°Please give her to me, Your Majesty. Name your price and I will give it to you.¡± Evangeline was ck-jawed from his embarrassing remarks but the Emperor only saw Caelion¡¯s eager eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You only managed to achieve victory in the second match. Didn¡¯t Paris defeat you at first?¡± The Emperor raised an eyebrow at him before ncing sideways at Seta. Chapter 169 Seta perfectly knew how to read the Emperor¡¯s mind and she had a knack for saying what the Emperor wanted to say at the moment thanks to Apollonia¡¯s coaching. ¡°Your Majesty. Didn¡¯t the princess just say that she needed a knight as her escort?¡± Seta spoke in a coquettish voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°At the duels earlier, one person made a bet on Rajan¡¯s princess while the other wagered Count Buiche. Will it not be a win-win oue if we view their values equally?¡± The Emperor shed an ear-splitting grin. It was exactly what he wanted. ¡°Then, send Uriel to Princess Apollonia, and the Rajan¡¯s princess to Caelion.¡± Caelion¡¯s expression hardened a little, his pupils trembling. He even skipped a meal just to practice and it was all worth it. ¡°Your Majesty. I was definitely the winner of the match a while ago¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I will no longer hold you ountable for hosting such a lowly contest in the Royal Court.¡± The Emperor cut Caelion off when he tried to insist his legitimacy as the duel¡¯s sole and final victor. ¡°You must choose between Rajan¡¯s Princess and Count Buiche. The person who will not be chosen will be Apollonia¡¯s servant.¡± The Emperor didn¡¯t particrly seek Apollonia¡¯s opinion so it was pretty clear he wasn¡¯t interested in it. A fishy smile spread on Paris¡¯ lips, thinking that Evangeline wasn¡¯t much of a prize for Caelion in exchange for Uriel. Caelion didn¡¯t have the talent to properly judge a person¡¯s worth¡ªbetween Uriel and Evangeline¡ª-in the first ce. ¡®Uriel. Try acting even just for a bit.¡¯ When Apollonia winked at him, Uriel stood still and forced himself to look shocked. There was no soul in his acting at all. Apollonia was fortunate enough that Uriel was straightforward and his handsomeness also added to the charm. ¡°I shall take the princess of the Rajan Kingdom.¡± The Emperor burst into a guffaw. The crowd gasped, giving Caelion a wide-eyed stare. Seta also covered her mouth with a fan in surprise. Great acting should look like that. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone heard it loud and clear. As of today, Rajan¡¯s princess belongs to Caelion, Count Buiche must also enter the Star Pce immediately.¡± In his head, he must be calcting how many assassins were left, living in the Capital. Finally, Caelion cast Uriel an apologetic look, grabbed Evangeline¡¯s wrist and left everyone in the arena Arms and hands rigid, nobody knew that Caelion was trying his best not to touch her that much. * * * ¡°Did it have to be thisplicated? Caelion could have just won from the beginning.¡± ¡°My father would have been very suspicious if you insist on offering yourself to me even after Caelion won the prize. My father is strangely twisted.¡± Uriel and Apollonia were chatting in the backyard of a separate pce while holding their refreshments. Of course, no one would be able to hear their quiet conversation there. ¡°Caelion¡¯s initial defeat had given him a reason to bid something to the crown prince as bait.¡± Uriel said with a nod, taking the teacup from the table to his mouth. After inhaling its rxing scent, he tasted the cold fruit tea with his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Apollonia smiled, affirming Uriel¡¯s words. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d everyone found their ce.¡± ¡°Caelion¡¯s initial defeat had given him a reason to bid something to the crown prince as bait.¡± Uriel said with a nod, taking the teacup from the table to his mouth. After inhaling its rxing scent, he tasted the cold fruit tea with his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Apollonia smiled, affirming Uriel¡¯s words. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d everyone found their ce.¡± It was the first time that both of them were talking to each other without caring about other people.. Uriel couldn¡¯t remember thest time he saw her in bright lights. It must have been a long time ago. Uriel was once again in love with Apollonia. She seemed more mysterious at night as if darkness could swallow her at any given moment. Under the sun, Apollonia shone like a beautiful and shiny jewel. ¡°Wee to the Star Pce, Uriel.¡± She greeted him with a dazzling smile. This particr backyard, which he had seen dozens or hundreds of times, suddenly looked different. The grass was greener and the fountain seemed sparkling. ¡°It should be, ¡®Wee back to the Star Pce¡¯.I¡¯ve never thought of any other ce as my home.¡± Apollonia, who was currently chewing on a small piece of cake,chuckled. As if she had judged that the warm greetings and small talks were over, she got up from her seat with a grim countenance. ¡°Shall we go?¡± ¡°Already?¡± Uriel smirked and emptied the teacup. He already knew that his owner liked to move to the next as soon as possible. ¡°Yes. We have one more person to greet.¡± Uriel nodded and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go see if Milon¡¯s Eye is doing well.¡± Uriel smiled, looking ahead of her. She was mysterious at night and she sparkled in the daytime. However, Apollonia, who constantly implemented her schemes, would always get a hold of what she wanted. She was fascinating enough to drive people insane. Chapter 170 Caelion was staying in the guest room in the Emperor¡¯s pce where only those people, who were close to the Emperor, were allowed entry. As he umted achievements in the Royal Militia over and over, his rank also rose until he became a precious guest of the Royal Family. Even if Caelion wasn¡¯t present, Apollonia often visited the Emperor¡¯s Pce since her father would never go there unless he had important guests. The Emperor¡¯s Pce also had arge library where she could read books about Military Law, Philosophy, and Politics in secret. Every time she identally ran into someone, she would tell them that she was only reading romance novels that girls loved. When Apollonia¡¯s servant heard that Caelion had been away for a while, she instructed Uriel to visit him while she visited the library. The moment she took a few of her favorite military books and sat in front of a desk at an empty corner, she suddenly heard a loud sound a few steps away from her; *WOODANGTANG* *PUCK* ¡°Ouch!¡± When Apollonia nced up, she saw Evangeline standing in front of her, dropping several thick books she had picked up from the shelves unto the table the same way she did. She looked like she was in pain as if the corner of her book had hit the top of her foot, her leopard-like face crumpling like a surprised cat. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Uh-oh! What are you doing here, princess?¡± The two almost asked at the same time. Evangeline looked perplexed when she saw her and Apollonia had the same reaction. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to know that she enjoyed reading military books in secret. ¡°I just came here to read some romance novels. ¡®Like Your Lips¡¯ is popr among noblewomen these days.¡± Apollonia smiled nonchntly as she covered the book, ¡®Military Code,¡¯ with the said novel. She deliberately approached the spot where Evangeline dropped her book to hide hers on the desk. When Apollonia tried to help her pick up the fallen books, Evangeline shook both hands in refusal. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯ll do it!¡± She seemed to be trying too hard to prevent Apollonia from seeing the books she wanted to read. ¡°Do you read about Military Law or political books like me?¡± Apollonia looked at the cover of the book she just picked up, thinking that they might have the same interest. A few secondster, Apollonia¡¯s face burned with chagrin. ¡°Ten Kinds of Monsters and their Sexuality?¡± ¡°AH!¡± Evangeline screamed and stretched out her long arm to snatch the book Apollonia had in her hand. ¡°This is for research purposes only!¡± Shaking off the nasty image, Apollonia shook her head vigorously before picking up the book next to it. The second book might turn out differently this time since Rajan¡¯s princess just came out from a corner where the history books were ced. However, another strange title was written on the cover of a silver book she was holding. ¡°The Mating Between a Jackalope and a Wolf: A Vivid Sighting.¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s for research purposes as well.¡± Once again, Evangeline snatched the book from Apollonia¡¯s hand tearfully. ¡°How about the Orgy of Crows? Are they that obscene?¡± ¡°AHH!!!! NOOO!!!!¡± ¡°One thing these monsters have inmon with humans is that¡­ they have the most promiscuous way of mating.¡± ¡°Please give that to me!¡± Every time Apollonia picked up a fallen book and gave it to her, Evangeline would scream while shaking her head. Finally, when she handed over [Which Monsters Copte 100 times a day?], Evangeline was almost sitting on the floor with unshed tears in her eyes. ¡°No, I mean¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s not my taste. These books are not my taste at all.¡± She rambled excuses while picking them up. ¡°This is all for research. There aren¡¯t many books like these back in my Kingdom and I want to learn more about my pets.¡± Apollonia nodded as she tried to erase the apprehension on her face. Although the subject matter was all about mating, the books were all academic. Apollonia heard that Rajan¡¯s Princess was crazy about monsters, so that might be true. ¡°I heard that there is nothing you don¡¯t know about monsters. You must be exhausted from what my brother did to you recently. However, your enthusiasm for learning is great.¡± She meant it. When Rajan¡¯s Princess was taken as a prisoner, her status dropped to a position simr to an enemy general¡¯s maidservant. It was great that the first thing the princess did was study after she was well-rested. Evangeline¡¯s eyes widened from herpliment and blushed hard. ¡°Is your body alright? I heard that you got hurt a lot from the match.¡± ¡°I love to walk around. As long as I don¡¯t break my bones, I think I¡¯m alright.¡± She was unlike anyone Apollonia had ever met. Her boyish aura was simr to Tanya from Li Shan province, but just more intelligent and entric. Even as they continued talking, Evangeline kept ncing at a book cover as if she couldn¡¯t wait to read it. Chapter 171 ¡°I guess Grand Duke Epinhardt isn¡¯t in his room.¡± ¡°Well, he told me I could walk around the pce infort. As you said, he isn¡¯t here¡ª¡ª¡± Before she knew it, Evangeline collected the books and piled them up nicely on the desk. ¡°¡ªthen I met you, Your Highness. I¡¯m so lucky.¡± She sat across Apollonia and stared at her intensely. ¡°Did you want to meet me?¡± ¡°Yes. I think you are a very interesting person.¡± For a moment, Apollonia thought Evangeline¡¯s eyes had sparkled as they did when she saw the book a while ago. Evangeline was examining her as if Apollonia was one of her interesting monsters. No one in the pce looked at her with such a gaze. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Evangelineughed. ¡°Of course. You are the infamous princess who was engaged and broken up six times. You are Apollo¡¯s descendant but with burns in her arms. And¡­.¡± She recited information about Apollonia, casually spitting out words that would offend any princess. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Ah. And, you¡¯re also the one running the toprgest business in this Empire as Lady Idena.¡± Evangeline announced Apollonia¡¯s biggest secret with a bright, innocent smile. ¡°You are the two-faced princess. I really wanted to meet you in person.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You are Lady Eileen Idena, the wealthiestdy in this continent. You are the true puppet master behind the Crown Prince and the Grand Duke¡¯s duel earlier. You are the one who discovered Count Buiche and raised Archduke Epinhardt when he lost both parents.¡± Evangeline went on with a smile. She still looked pure, but she must know how big of a secret she had uttered given that she lowered her voice. For a moment, Apollonia¡¯s entire being stiffened. ¡°Milon¡¯s Eye.¡± She heard that it could prate a person¡¯s most hidden secret. However, she could not have imagined that Evangeline would know a lot about her no matter how hard she tried to cover her tracks. How did ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ even work when Apollonia took great care of hiding her secrets so that nothing would leak out? Did she have a spy around her? As if she had read her mind, Evangelineughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness. No one has ever betrayed you so far.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just saying that,¡± Apollonia said. Since Evangeline didn¡¯t bother hiding the information she knew, Apollonia decided to adopt the same attitude. Evangelinughed once again. ¡°You already know who I am so I didn¡¯t bother hiding the fact.¡± As the two princesses faced each other, copper and blood-red eyes met. Despite raising their guard up against each other, there was this strange interest and a little like between them. ¡°I heard that ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ uses magic. I find it amazing that you know things that people barely talked about.¡± Apollonia said in admiration. ¡°There are all kinds of rumors out there. I am just an ordinary person, Your Highness.¡± If that were true, then did all ordinary people in the world freeze to death? This wasn¡¯t just because she was ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯.freeze A lot of people had witnessed Evangeline riding a winged worse and saw her being sarcastic with the Emperor and the Crown Prince. Those who hadn¡¯t seen her do these things in person would have never believed it happened. ¡°Even if I tried to solve the mystery, I still couldn¡¯t understand the principle behind it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t make sense that you, an eastern princess, will be the first to know that a rebellion will ur in the Arman Kingdom located on the Western continent.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. It was a secret that I sold to the King of Arman at a high price.¡± Evangelineughed a little louder. Her chocte-brown hair, tied in a high ponytail, shook from side to side. ¡°However, you¡¯re the amazing one to me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I admire your intelligence reports¡­ or should I say, your insight. Aside from you, nobody had figured out that ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ was a member of Rajan Kingdom¡¯s Royal Family.¡± Evangeline scrutinized Apollonia with interest as if she wanted to crack her head open to see what was inside. That¡¯s good. Now, Evangeline had no choice but to listen to Apollonia. She nced around the library to see if someone else was there aside from them. There was no one. The development was faster than she originally nned and it was the perfect moment to talk about important things. ¡°If you knew me, then you also knew I was looking for you.¡± ¡°Well, everyone is looking for me,¡± Evangeline said without erasing the mysterious smile on her lips. ¡°Everyone wants the same thing. ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ is of great value.¡± She paused for a moment and went on. ¡°Yet, it¡¯s impossible to measure it with money.¡± Chapter 172 ¡°So, you know?¡± She knew precisely what Apollonia needed but she still wanted to provoke her further. Whatever she offered wouldn¡¯t be enough for what she had. Evangeline¡¯s eyes twinkled as she waited for Apollonia¡¯s response. She originally nned to refuse Apollonia¡¯s bargain just like what she wanted her to do. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to measure it with money, huh?¡± Apollonia repeated slowly. Didn¡¯t she have any argument to counter it? There wasn¡¯t much of that in this world. ¡°What about Lady Idena¡¯s business empire?¡± Apollonia asked. Evangeline¡¯s eyes widened in shock and the chair she had sat on, faltered. The entire wealth of Lady Idena¡¯s business empire could buy her a dozen kingdoms simr to Rajan. A hundred people couldn¡¯t earn the same amount in their lifetime even if they give it their all. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re just giving the entire thing to me??¡± ¡°It took me five years to build that business and enjoy the current financial resources it umted. If I go back from the start, I can rebuild it in two years.¡± Apollonia spoke seriously. Money-making was easy for her but what she wanted right now was intelligence. However, what Evangeline wanted was¡ª¡ª ¡°I will add your freedom in this bargain.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice rang low in the quiet library. ¡°You¡¯re not just going to be the richest woman in the continent, you will also be free.¡± Evangeline¡¯s eyes went round andrge. She looked at her silently for a while as if to grasp her true intentions. Then, she took a few deep breaths to organize Apollonia¡¯s suggestions in her head. ¡°Wow. You really mean it.¡± ¡°Trying to fool someone who knows everything will not work so why lie?¡± Evangeline shook her head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s surprising. No one has ever offered me that much before.¡± ¡°Are you telling me that no one had ever offered this much money to you in the past?¡± ¡°No. That¡¯s true but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡± She looked at Apollonia with a mix of disbelief and amazement before answering, ¡°Some offers were really tempting such as half of their fortune, the Queen¡¯s throne, money I could spend in my life without ever working¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia nodded. Who in this continent wouldn¡¯t want such assets? Right now, the Emperor and Petra¡¯s eyes must have turned upside down, searching for ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯. ¡°¡ª¡ªbut no one,¡± Evangeline said, bending down close to Apollonia. ¡°No one has ever offered toy down everything they¡¯ve built up in their lives. The powerful offered to elevate my status without giving me a chance to surpass them, and the rich calcted their bargains carefully so that their wealth would never falter. They might consider ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ great but it¡¯s scary to miss what they already have¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia listened to every word she said without moving. ¡°¡ª¡ªBecause the fortune you have amassed in your life is more precious than what you don¡¯t have in the moment. They can bear the regret of not essing ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ but the loss of what they just had is hard to bear. This must be it.¡± ¡°Of course it is.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re something else, Your Highness.¡± She spoke without taking her eyes off Apollonia once. While talking, she identally hit a couple of books next to her and dropped them, but she acted as if she could hardly see them. The books she considered precious until a while ago, were no longer in Evangeline¡¯s view. ¡°You told me that you would give me all your wealth without question since you said you would just get it back soon. There¡¯s no one in this world who¡¯s more confident about herself than you, Your Highness. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something that ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ haven¡¯t seen yet, it¡¯s probably true that it¡¯s not in this world. I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Apollonia smiled. ¡°There are two reasons why I made such a proposal. One is that, as I said before, I am confident that I will amass the same wealth again soon. And the second is that what you have is worth it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Then are you going to take it? My suggestion?¡± Evangeline seemed to be having fun, studying her, but Apollonia¡¯s interest was elsewhere. She tried not to forget it. Evangeline closed her eyes and thought, not opening her eyes for an awkwardly long time. She was a real freak. She was silent and her eyes were closed in front of the person who just asked the question. She was also muttering something back and forth while sighing and frowning. Then, she started pacing around in circles. Chapter 173 It wasn¡¯t long before she opened her eyes with a determined expression on her face. ¡°No.¡± Apollonia raised one eyebrow. ¡°You must have forgotten something else aside from the wealth I promised you.¡± She added quickly. ¡°I told you that you would be free. Think about what that means.¡± Evangeline smiled bitterly at her words. ¡°Your Highness. If I don¡¯t agree with your offer, I could turn into the violent crown prince¡¯s concubine or die at the Emperor¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°You know it well.¡± ¡°But I still refuse your offer.¡± Apollonia frowned. She preferred a straightforward conversation, but Evangeline never answered all at once. ¡°I just want to let you know that living with Caelion doesn¡¯t mean I can escape your father¡¯s influence.¡± Apollonia judged that Evangeline¡¯s paranoia was due to the result of Paris¡¯ stupid duel. Her words were somewhat true because Caelion couldn¡¯t protect Evangeline from the Emperor or Paris forever. Once again, Evangeline burst intoughter and said. ¡°You don¡¯t understand me, Your Highness. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to be free and of course, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much the Emperor can do to me right now.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± As she stared at her, Evangeline opened her two long fingers and said, ¡°You said earlier that you have two reasons for making the offer, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I also have two reasons why I¡¯m rejecting it. One is that the intelligencework cannot be controlled by anyone except me. It¡¯s impossible to trade wealth and freedom for Milon¡¯s Eye.¡± Her attitude waspletely different from the match Paris just hosted and when she dropped her books a while ago. Only those who had confidence that they perfectly knew what they were doing could have said this. Apollonia had to admit that what she said was true. ¡°Of course, I can provide you with the information that I find while controlling the intelligencework.¡± ¡°Do you want to do that?¡± Evangeline tilted her head, thinking about whether she should teach her about it or not. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the second reason then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m about to say.¡± She straightened her head and leaned forward. ¡°I don¡¯t want the wealth from your business empire. Money is good, but that¡¯s not all. There¡¯s something else I want.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Apollonia said. ¡°If it¡¯s what I have, I¡¯m willing to cut my arm off. If I don¡¯t have it, I¡¯ll acquire it even if I have to steal it from others.¡± She just wanted to find out about the Emperor¡¯s scheme and how to grasp Petra¡¯s each and every move. In the long run, she also wanted other nobles to help her create the perfect means of government that could prate the dynasty¡¯s dynamics like the palm of her hand. Nothing was more important to her now than ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯. ¡°Fortunately, Your Highness has what I want,¡± Evangeline whispered, her ears strangely turning red. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grand DukeCaelion Ephinhardt.¡± Silence ensued in the library as Apollonia wondered if she heard it right. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The Grand Duke of Ephinhardt. You said that I could have anything I want, Your Highness. I¡¯m just abiding yourmand.¡± Evangeline looked as if she had no problem with her demand. ¡°You are living with him as a maid under my father¡¯s orders. Why do you want him of all things? Do you want revenge for being his prisoner or do you want status?¡± ¡°Both reasons are false. I just want him.¡± Evangeline shook her head. Her ears burned bright red but she looked confident. ¡°What do you want from him?¡± ¡°I want him to be my lover.¡± She said bluntly. Apollonia had never seen such an honest and bold person in her life. ¡°When the hell?¡± ¡°Well, I just find him impressive for beating me in an argument at Rajan Kingdom.¡± Evangelie answered, rolling her eyes around to avoid Apollonia¡¯s gaze. ¡°I also admired him at the duel a few days ago. I knew it was just an act but I find him cute.¡± She must be talking about Caelion asking for Evangeline in front of Paris and the Emperor. ¡°So?¡± Apollonia asked in bewilderment.¡±He can be mean, good, evil, or affectionate when ites to dealing with prisoners.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°The women in the royal family of the Rajan Kingdom fall in love instantly and hold onto the male for the rest of their lives. So did my mother and my grandmother. If I have a crush on someone, I would never let him get away.¡± Her eyes shone once more. Apollonia seemed to know Evangeline now. Indeed, she was a little crazy. Just like studying and taming monsters, she assumed humans were the same. The interest she showed in Apollonia was simr to her interest when it came to Caelion. It was just that her attraction to the opposite sex was bestowed on him. Chapter 174 ¡°Princess, he is not a monster.¡± ¡°I know he¡¯s a person. But what¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°It means you can¡¯t own him.¡± ¡°But you own him, Your Majesty. You can also hand him over to someone else. It¡¯s up to you whether you really want ¡®Milon¡¯s Eyes¡¯ or not.¡± Apollonia¡¯s countenance turned cold at her troublesome condition. Evangeline looked at Apollonia. Strange innocence, conviction, and obsession seemed to emerge in her childlike face. ¡°Listen carefully, princess.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice rang lower than before. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can own Caelion.¡± ¡°But you have Count Buiche, too! I only need Caelion!¡± She spoke like a spoiled brat and Apollonia smiled coldly. Money was a different matter. She intended to wield and control Caelion¡¯s life, but she had no ns of ying tricks on his allegiance. ¡°The numbers don¡¯t matter. The thing is¡­ they¡¯re both mine and I don¡¯t intend to hand over that right to anyone else. I will not let someone steal them away from me.¡± She spoke forcefully, making sure Evangeline understood so that there was absolutely no room for contradiction. ¡°Did you say you are the only one who could control ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Caelion is only loyal to me. Uriel, too. That fact will never change.¡± ¡®¡ª¡ªand I will kill them as soon as they did.¡¯ Apollonia thought to herself. ¡°It took me five years to raise Caelion as who he is now. He¡¯s useful to me, and he will always be even after marrying me.¡± Evangeline¡¯s eyes went round. ¡°You intend to marry Caelion? I¡¯ve never heard of that before¡ª- ¡± ¡°I can give you my business empire if you want but I will never let go of my people.¡± Apollonia rose from her seat as if the conversation had already ended. Evangeline looked perplexed. ¡°Well, is that a no?¡± ¡°You just turned down my offer. But, princess¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia, who was turning around, looked back at her and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The illusion that you could be safe from my father without my protection.¡± Evangeline¡¯s shoulders flinched but she didn¡¯t dare say anything. ¡°You must have assumed that you can prepare for the worst just because you have Milon¡¯s eye.¡± Evangeline nodded her head as if she had seen thising. Honestly, she had no one to follow although the basis of her honesty was just an illusion. ¡°My father said earlier that there was nothing he can do but kill you, right? You might try living a decent life but one mistake and you¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡ª¡ª-¡± Evangeline blurted out, wearing a face that showed Apollonia had hit the nail on the head. ¡°Perhaps, you won¡¯t really die. There are many other ways to cause pain besides death. My father is an expert in that field.¡± ¡°Torture is¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Will you take your life before you get whipped or will you run away if you make a mistake?¡± Apollonia raised one of her eyebrows to capture her scorn. ¡°I mean, that¡¯s only an illusion. The pain I¡¯m talking about is not meant for you.¡± Evangeline froze for a moment. She must have thought of something in her head. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°The precious horse that you cherished¡­ Was her name Priya?¡± The huge winged horse that Evangeline rode in the battle with Paris was a ¡®Prionyx¡¯¡ª¡ªa legendary monster that few had ever seen, let alone tamed. Evangeline had called it ¡®Priya¡¯ in front of the Emperor. It was a little fairy¡¯s name from a legend, although it didn¡¯t suit it at all. ¡°Priya is numb to pain. She can withstand everything.¡± Evangeline retorted without losing but her eyes seemed to realize that there might be something she hadn¡¯t thought of. ¡°I heard that. Even when Paris stabbed her with a sword, she didn¡¯t budge. At the same time, shemunicated perfectly with you as if you were both reading each other¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She was the first giant monster and best friend I¡¯ve ever tamed.¡± ¡°My father also wanted to tame her after hearing those rumors.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible,¡± Evangeline said tly, her eyes shining with conviction. ¡°Then how about this?¡± Apollonia simply tried pretending she was Petra. It was easy because she had done it thousands of times in her life. ¡°What if Priya hears you scream? If she¡¯s that smart, she¡¯ll know you¡¯re in trouble, right?¡± Evangeline¡¯s face turned white. Apollonia pushed further without giving her a break. ¡°Her body is numb to physical pain but what about emotional pain?¡± ¡°Things like that¡­.¡± ¡°If only I was the Emperor,¡± Apollonia recalled her father¡¯s face a long time ago when he looked down at her mother, lying on the floor while enjoying her pain. Chapter 175 ¡°Whether I want to bully you with the Emperor taming Priya or not, I will put you in front of her for now,¡± Apollonia said indifferently. When she nced at her, Evangeline bit her lip tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not about hurting you. You think you can just die if you want to, but can you do that in front of Priya?¡± Evangeline opened her mouth, but nothing came out. ¡°My aunt and my father specialize in capturing both family members, friends, and rtives. Just because you don¡¯t see any sign of it right now doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not thinking about it. Oh, and¡ª¡ª-¡± Evangeline looked at Apollonia as if she was about to cry. The image of the woman, who was confident of owning and taming Caelion, had disappeared a while ago. ¡°I¡¯m the one who diverted you to Caelion in a match the crown prince had hosted. I mean, you would be dead or you would be a ve in Paris¡¯ pce right now if it weren¡¯t for my protection. Maybe Priya could watch you suffer by then.¡± Apollonia turned away from Evangeline. She heard Evangeline¡¯s heavy breathing from behind, but she ignored it and continued to walk. ¡°She¡¯sing to the ball.¡± Apollonia heard Evangeline¡¯s murmur as she was about to cross the library door. She looked over her shoulder and asked. ¡°What?¡± There was no desperation in her tone unlike earlier when she tried to persuade Rajan¡¯s Princess in selling ¡¯Milon¡¯s eye¡¯. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Who, exactly, do you mean?¡± ¡°You were curious about the person who changed Paris¡¯ eye color and the one who supplied the enchanted goods to the Duke of Lipper,¡± Evangeline muttered as she looked at her own feet. However, her words were clearly directed toward Apollonia. ¡°You know it very well.¡± ¡°She wille to the victory ball with the crown prince. Paris will take this opportunity to reveal the person he had kept hidden until now and put her in the Royal Court naturally.¡± Apollonia stared at Evangeline without blinking. A few secondster, she walked slowly back to the table where she had left. ¡°Tell me more.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what she looked like but it would be easy to recognize her on the day of the ball.¡± ¡°How would we know?¡± ¡°Paris will introduce her. No one had ever seen her before so she will be introduced as one of his entourage. Whether she was known as an escort or servant, she is still a brilliant sorceress.¡± Evangeline confessed tearfully as if she was a child who had reflected on her mistakes after being punished although she was giving her information that a child could never handle. ¡°Why are you letting me know about this?¡± ¡°I want to negotiate with you.¡± Evangeline held out her right hand and said, asking for a handshake. In contrast to her rxed appearance a while ago, she looked almost grim. ¡°Please protect Priya and me for the time being. You must find a way, Your Highness.¡± ¡°So, you changed your mind.¡± ¡°I understand that that information alone is not enough to prepare for everything. Even the fact that I¡¯m here standing in front of you right now is ording to your will.¡± Apollonia slowly raised her right hand. ¡°I want to make a deal with you this way, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Are you going to give me important information from now on if I help you?¡± ¡°Until you decide what to do with us in the future. Well, it would be much better if you decided to give me the Grand Duke.¡± A smile slowly spread across Apollonia¡¯s mouth. How could this be? It was more than she expected. At least Evangeline wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Apollonia¡¯s enemies. The two shook hands with the same expression of admiration and interest as before. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll meet again at the victory ball.¡± Apollonia left the library with a short greeting. * * * In his private study at the corner of the pce, Caelion sighed deeply. ¡°She¡¯s a crazy woman.¡± He had just heard about Evangeline¡¯s demands from Apollonia. Uriel, who had visited Caelion, had left his seat for a while, saying that he had left something in the Star Pce. ¡°I said no. But she¡¯s not crazy.¡± Apollonia slowly said, reflecting on the earlier encounter. ¡°Rather, she had a genius side to her¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. She is a genius. A crazy one at that.¡± ¡°She likes you.¡± ¡°I know, but¡ª¡ª¡± When she withdrew her hand from ruffling his hair, he slowly raised her head. ¡°Are you alright, sister?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°That there¡¯s someone who likes your fiance.¡± Suddenly, Caelion stared at Apollonia with a serious look on his face. The drooping corners of his eyes reminded her of the old days. Chapter 176: Two People Going Out ¡°You¡¯re saying all sorts of things to the person who sent six of her fiancees away.¡± ¡°Do youpare me to such people?¡± Caelion smiled, as usual, not backing down. Rather, he leaned forward until he was hairbreadth away from Apollonia. He smelled a bit more bittersweet and so different from Uriel. ¡°Tell me, sister. Am I like them?¡± He stared at Apollonia seriously as if he wouldn¡¯t budge until she answered the question. ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± *CREAK* When Apollonia was about to say something, the office door opened and Uriel entered. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to the Star Pce. His Majesty will be looking for you if you stay here for a long time.¡± Smiling as if nothing had happened, Caelion stood up to wee him. ¡°Your ears were always bright.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± The two exchanged mysterious words, but Apollonia didn¡¯t care much. Both of them, who had appeared as master and servant as a facade but actually close friends in real life for five years, quarreled often. ¡°Should I get up?¡± When Apollonia heard Uriel and got up, the corners of his eyes crinkled when heughed. If Caelion looked gentle every time he smiled, Uriel¡¯s smile had the strange power to bewitch anyone who saw it at that moment. ¡°Caelion. if you find anything strange about Rajan¡¯s Princess, you can tell me anytime.¡± Caelion shook his head and said. ¡°Well, one or two. She ordered a huge amount of food and ate it all up. And, although it is lesspared to when I was in Rajan Kingdom, the room smelled strangely of monsters even if I don¡¯t see anything there the moment I entered.¡± Apollonia opened the office door with a smile. ¡°Make sure we have as much information as we need.¡± After finishing her words, she and Uriel exited the office door. ¡°It was a pleasure to talk to you. Sister, pleasee and y with me more often.¡± Caelion shed her a charming smile. He was particrly gentle in front of Apollonia even if he was known for making their enemies surrender just by appearing on the battlefield. ¡°Don¡¯t let the princess get hurt.¡± She said, thinking about Evangeline¡¯s request a while ago. Caelion tilted his head slightly and chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried,e and visit me more often.¡± He smiled, wanting to say something more, but she couldn¡¯t hear him well because Uriel had already closed the door with indifference. +++ Uriel walked with Apollonia through the garden, making their way to the Star Pce. Unlike the usual, the two didn¡¯t say a word as if lost in their own thoughts. ¡°Your Highness.¡± It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the Star Pce and entered her room that Uriel began to speak. His guards were up as he scanned the room once. Was someone hiding there to spy on them? Uriel couldn¡¯t see anything despite looking around so he finally rxed and sat against the window frame. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How much do you know about Rajan¡¯s princess?¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t answer but she slowly raised her eyes and stared at him. Then she smiled a little, her eyes shining as if she had found a treasure of gold. Uriel smirked. An idea must have crossed Apollonia¡¯s mind upon hearing Caelion¡¯s words about Rajan¡¯s princess a while ago. No. She might have noticed it way earlier. As always. ¡°I was puzzled. I didn¡¯t think anyone who possessed ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ would indulge in researching monsters.¡± She spoke slowly. ¡°Then I remembered what kind of organization ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ was. It could even find personal information and it doesn¡¯t take a few days to deliver information from both ends of the continent.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense¡ª¡ª¡± Uriel replied with a nod before adding briefly. ¡°¡ª¡ª-unless it isn¡¯t a a human being.¡± Apollonia¡¯s smile spread even wider as if they were on the same page. ¡°She orders a lot of food, and invisible monsters wille in and out of her room. Above all, if she had no problem receiving information even if she was isted in the pce, there is only one answer.¡± She spoke quietly. ¡°Rajan¡¯s princess had tamed the horse and used it as a source of information.¡± Chapter 3. Two People Going Out She had a little more knowledge of Evangeline, but neither Uriel nor Apollonia did something about it since she was already satisfied with the negotiation they currently had. Apollonia had no idea what useful information she was about to give her but at least Evangeline wouldn¡¯t sell hers to Petra. As long as Evangeline was under Caelion¡¯s control, she wasn¡¯t a danger. ¡°Have you prepared your clothes?¡± Apollonia asked Uriel one day as if she wasmenting on the weather. ¡°What clothes?¡± Uriel asked back as if he didn¡¯t understand. ¡°The clothes you wear to the ball. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the person with the biggest achievements think about it?¡± ¡°As long as I have sleeves, that¡¯s all I need, ain¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wearing pants?¡± Uriel blushed at Apollonia¡¯s heartless joke. He could sometimes be incredibly naive. Chapter 177 ¡°I got some as a gift, so it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°From whom?¡± ¡°Marquis¡­ Marquis Edwin. He imports silk and even gave me some, including tailcoats. I refused, but he sent me one more time. I¡¯m going to wear it because I think it¡¯s alright.¡± Apollonia knew a writer with the surname, Edwin. To be exact, she had seen Lori Edwin, the daughter of Marquis Edwin, several times. ¡°I¡¯m guessing he wanted you to be his future son-inw. That must be it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Uriel, who was going to pour some tea, as usual, opened his eyes wide. Even if it was dark at night, his sky-blue eyes would still glitter like turquoise as if it were still daylight. ¡°What do you mean, son-inw? I don¡¯t want to!¡± He shouted in dismay, looking like a child who had been robbed of his candy. ¡°It became obvious to me after the Marquis sent you a tailcoat.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Lori will attend the ball wearing a dress tailored to the clothes she sent you. What would people think if you came to the banquet wearing the Marquis¡¯ gift?¡± The aristocracy moved by many clever rules. When men and women appeared in matching clothes in official ces, it naturally meant that they were dating. Marquis Edwin intended to use this as a trick to knit his daughter with Uriel. ¡°What is the color of the clothes they sent you?¡± ¡°White with golden embroideries.¡± ¡°Well, you will look good in white.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Apollonia smirked at Uriel¡¯s frank rejection. ¡°I don¡¯t like wearing white because it makes me appear as white as a snowman from head to toe,¡± Uriel murmured. Apollonia doubted her ears because she knew that Uriel couldn¡¯t care less about the colors of his clothes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wear a different color.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have anyone yet. You should get a pair.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be there alone,¡± Uriel said, chewing his lower lip as if wanting to say something more. ¡°Then do you want me to send Adrian?¡± ¡°Adrian is busy, Your Highness! How much work do you have to make her do?¡± He gave a hasty refusal. Then, he said softly.¡±Your Highness, pleasee with me to the ball.¡± ¡°You want us to go together?¡± When Apollonia looked at him in surprise, Uriel¡¯s ears flushed. However, he did not withdraw the proposal. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this so please go buy some clothes with me.¡± Apollonia looked at him for a moment. When he came to the pce to assassinate her, he was definitely good at finding where her bedroom was. Now, he was iming he had no idea where to find a clothing store. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t want to turn down a rare request from Uriel. It was also disturbing to send Uriel alone when he had no interest in clothes even if he was smarter in other things. ¡°Shall we?¡± Uriel¡¯s nodding eyes crinkled beautifully like crescent moons. * * * rissa Jensen was the most famous designer in the capital. She realized her talent and began to make clothes only after she was twenty years old, and five years after she started working, she became one of the leading designers in the Empire. Over the next decade or so, she also led the fashion trends in this Empire. From the tuxedo of various noblemen to the queen¡¯s birthday gowns and the dresses of famous actors, actresses and opera singers, all celebrities in the capital who were interested in fashion went through her hands once. Due to her long career, she was once swindled in the middle and her salon was reeling. She was in danger of being forgotten forever at that time by her blue-bloodedpetitors as well as struggling with finances. At that time, Lady Eileen Idena helped her regain her previous position with the sponsorship of the Upper Society. Now that she had gone through all the hardships and stood tall as the number one designer in the fashion world, Madame Jensen was indifferent to seeing many models. She analyzed beauty¡ªskin tone, height, body type, etc.¡ª¡ªrather than admiration. She carefully monitored people¡¯s appearance to create matching clothes. She also wasn¡¯t interested in anything but work. Madame Jensen never did anything tacky such as staring at a beautiful woman. However, today was different. ¡°Apollonia Alistair Ferdinand.¡± As soon as she checked the name of the one who made a reservation this morning, she had to blink a couple of times. Isn¡¯t this the name of the princess who got engaged six times and broken up six times as well? Madame Jensen had made her engagement dresses a couple of times. Her pure white wedding gowns seemed to have lost their meaning of purity throughout her failed marriage attempts. But the princess visiting in person? It was the first time she had ever done that. Members of the Royal Family were ustomed to calling people to the pce but they had never visited the salon in person to have some matching clothes. Chapter 178 She heard that this silly princess rarely walked around outside the pce herself. Madame Jensen and her staff waited for the precious guest, nervous about the unexpected. As soon as the two guests entered during their time of reservation, Madame Jensen had no choice but to look at them with wide eyes. Had it not been for her professionalism helping here to her senses in a sh, she would havemitted the sin of staring at customers for the first time in her career. Two men and women entered. One was Apollonia, the princess she had been waiting for. She was much more beautiful than the portrait Madame Jensen had seen. Her strange, sparkling aurapelled her to lower her gaze in her presence. The princess¡¯ outfit was too in but her attitude and speech were impably elegant. Her eyes resembling the sunset added a sense of mystery to her appearance. However, it was the man next to her that made Madame Jensen¡¯s jaw hanging open. His rare silver hair shone brilliantly even before he entered her boutique. The arch of his eyebrows, straight nose, sharp jawline, and blood-red lips was seductive even if they stayed still. After introducing the handsome man as Count Uriel Buiche, she began to order. ¡°This person needs something to wear at the empire¡¯s victory celebration. It can be any color except for white.¡± She nced at the Count and saw him nodding with such determination. He seemed to hate white very much. ¡°Please choose a different color that suits me.¡± Madame Jensen usually hated this kind of ambiguous request. When she was younger, many aristocrats had asked her to pick the right one for them. They kept changing their clothes multiple times while whining about why they couldn¡¯t have the match that they wanted. Of course, no one showed such an attitude toward the current Madame Jensen. But on that day, she was ecstatic with the man¡¯s vagueness. The moment Madame Jensen saw his face, she remembered dozens or hundreds of clothes she wanted to try on him. It was obvious that all the men¡¯s clothing she designed so far was for this particr moment. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll take some time, so let¡¯s have a cup of tea.¡± Madame Jensen tried to be professional, although she was briefly distracted. She coughed once before managing her countenance perfectly. No. She was confident that she had maintained a ¡®chic¡¯ face to the point where she got worried if she looked too cold. In order to suppress her excitement, Madame Jensen gracefully disappeared behind the salon after her polite greeting. ¡°Blue suits you the best, milord.¡± They were likely to be buried in hundreds of tailcoats. As soon as Madame Jensen saw Uriel, her mouth appeared almost ripped from grinning too much before she rolled into the back of the salon. Then, she brought endless uniforms and tuxedos from out of nowhere. Inside, there were clothes suitable for banquets and casual events as well as colorful theater costumes for actors. Madame Jensen separated them to the side, constantlyughing and making excuses. ¡°Ah, just in case you didn¡¯t know. Once you put it on, other inspiration mighte to mind.¡± Apollonia recalled the light blue uniform Uriel had worn at the royal hunting party a few years ago. He had caught the eye of men and women of all ages. ¡°Then I¡¯ll buy blue the blue one.¡± Uriel, who begged her to go and buy some clothes with him, didn¡¯t even try to choose. He only looked at Apollonia¡¯s reaction. The princess¡¯ smile became radiant if she particrly liked his outfit. ¡°Oh, blue! You have to try blue!¡± Madame Jensen took off his light-colored jacket and picked up another one. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I hated white?¡± Uriel grumbled. ¡°Ivory and white are different, milord.¡± Madame Jensen¡¯s tone made him feel ignorant. ¡°The color blue has a wide spectrum. You can wear light blue, turquoise, or dark blue. What kind of fabric do you want? These days, silk is better than velvet¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia seemed to understand Madame Jensen¡¯s mind but she still thought Uriel would look good in all of those colors. ¡°It really suits you.¡± Apollonia was stunned for a moment when she saw Uriel¡¯s eighth dark blue tuxedo. The suit had the same color as his eyes, matching Uriel¡¯s cool countenance. She simply considered him beautiful in the past but Uriel seemed intimidating now when hepletely took off his shirt in front of her that she went still. He matched with the cool-looking fabric, creating a unique atmosphere. Of course, the same was true of all the seven clothes he had worn before. Madame Jensen wanted Uriel to try all the men¡¯s clothes in her store, but she had no choice but to settle with the eight suits that would fit him best so as not to annoy Count Buiche. Uriel¡¯s eyes were perfect. Chapter 179 ¡°You pick.¡± Apollonia said in admiration. It urred to her that thedy, who presented Uriel some white clothes to match hers, would once again fall in love with him at the ball, but she didn¡¯t bother mentioning that fact to Uriel. She didn¡¯t want to frighten him with the inevitable. ¡°Anything is fine if you say it¡¯s good enough, Your Highness.¡± Uriel said without taking his eyes off Apollonia. The ornate embroidery on the silver belt of his tailcoat made him appear like he just came out of a fancy portrait but he didn¡¯t seem interested in his appearance. Apollonia leaned her body slightly to Uriel and whispered. ¡°All.¡± ¡°What?¡± Uriel asked back in surprise. No one had ever heard of someone buying arge volume of tailcoats¡ª-not even ball gowns¡ª¡ªfor just a single banquet. ¡°Buy all of them while we are here. I¡¯ll be right there in the hallway waiting for you so hurry up and order.¡± Apollonia whispered once again. She would have ordered all of them for him but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t free to shop in her name because the money the emperor gave her for living in a separate pce was decreasing. If rumors spread that she had purchased a lot of expensive tuxedos for an escort Knight, it might cause them unnecessary suspicion. ¡°I¡¯ll buy all of these. And I appreciate it if you could show me some casual clothes.¡± Uriel repeated Apollonia¡¯s words to Madame Jensen without thinking. For a moment, Madame Jensen looked puzzled at the words that didn¡¯t match his attitude, but soon, she nodded sharply and disappeared to the back of her salon. Uriel¡¯s eyes widened in confusion, not knowing what he did wrong. ¡°Uriel, you made your name known to the Empire for your aplishments during the war,¡± Apollonia said quietly and Uriel nodded in agreement. ¡°Aside from that, you have also done a great job in managing your estates.¡± ¡°You taught me well, Your Highness.¡± As always, he looked at her with his gentle puppy-like expression. He was staring at the floor for a while, but every time he made that kind of face, she felt like patting his head. ¡°It¡¯s time to make your name known to Society,¡± Apollonia said with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell them already?¡± ¡°Your handsome face and your achievements had already made you famous. But, this is the first time that you¡¯ll officially attend such a big banquet since the royal huntingpetition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡ª¡ª¡± Apolloniaughed bitterly and said. ¡°At that time, I left my seat in the middle.¡± Uriel knew she was recalling some painful memories. It must have been the day Uriel had rescued her from the monster and also the day Sid had died. ¡°Socialism was just another side of politics. No matter how horrifying you can be in a war, you can¡¯t take all the benefits from it if you don¡¯t try to get along with the Upper Society. You shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡± Apollonia exined quickly. From her trembling pupils, Uriel guessed that she was also thinking of Sid at that moment. ¡°You had a reason to call me back at this point,¡± Uriel said. Apollonia never acted without cause. It was originally her n that he attached himself next to Caelion for five years. ¡°Evangeline said that someone who had been helping ¡®Luwan¡¯ all this time would attend this ball. I had no idea if we can recognize him, but that¡¯s not what I want to focus on right now.¡± Apollonia spoke in a calm, low voice and it sounded sweet to Uriel¡¯s ear. Her eyes would twinkle every time she shared her ns. ¡°This ball is your social debut.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Many people areughing at the fact that you, a Count, had be my escort. I mean¡­.¡± Apollonia stopped talking to take a sip of the tea on the table. ¡°Are you saying that it wouldn¡¯t happen again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Apollonia put down her teacup and told him emphatically. ¡°I wish that you could get their favor. I don¡¯t see you as amoner swordsman who became a Knight. You are now an aristocrat like them, Uriel.¡± ¡°Do you want me to do it?¡± ¡°You have no experience in socializing, so don¡¯t expect anything great. You can get attention just by getting along well with people. If you finish the ball without any mistakes, their evaluation of you will be different from what it is now.¡± Honestly, he wasn¡¯t expecting anything great. Uriel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed upon hearing it, thinking that Apollonia had said something meaningless. He knew Apollonia was being sincere. Still, his pride was hurt. When he opened his mouth to respond, Madame Jensen came out with another kind of clothes and a bunch of belts. She seemed to have picked up just about anything at first nce, but it appeared like the clothes she had carried had been examined quite carefully. Chapter 180 Uriel¡¯s furrowed brows straightened, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. Did everyone in the aristocratic society have to like him? If that¡¯s what Apollonia wanted, Uriel would do his best to reach beyond her expectations from now on. Apollonia didn¡¯t have time to say anything when Uriel said. ¡°I will order all these clothes I¡¯ve tried as well¡± As she raised an eyebrow in amazement, he grinned. ¡°You mean, everything?¡± Madame Jensen asked in wonder. ¡°I believe in your taste and perspective, Madame Jensen. And¡ª¡ª¡± Uriel said, drawing closer to Madame Jensen.¡±If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t youe to the Star Pce on the day of the ball to help me and Her Highness?¡± Heid a hand on his chest and gave her a polite bow. Then, with a bright smile, he made eye contact with Madame Jensen for a few seconds. At that moment, the wind blowing outside the window ruffled his silky hair. The silver hair covering half of his deep eyes made him look even more mysterious. Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened but not as much as Madame Jensen¡¯s. ¡°Are we talking about the same thing, milord?¡± Madame Jensen, who had almost twenty years of experience as a fashion designer had always been treated by aristocrats like a hanger because of how thin she looked, was so nervous that her voice trembled as she stared into Uriel¡¯s eyes. Uriel smiled and nodded once again. ¡°We can¡¯t ask anyone but you to do this, Madame Jensen.¡± ¡°If Her Highness permits, I would do it of course.¡± She replied in a daze. Uriel made eye contact with her once more and politely nodded his head. ¡°It was a pleasure meeting you.¡± Madame Jensen¡¯s face was filled with joy. She was fascinated by Uriel¡¯s angelic face for a moment but what stimted her the most was being recognized for the work she did. Count Uriel was a polite aristocrat. He inquired about the delivery of goods and paid a generous price before Apollonia could do it herself. Then, he left Madame Jensen, who was still a bit enraptured and exited the salon. ¡°What did you just do? You¡¯re so different than usual.¡± Apollonia found it hard to believe what had just happened. Uriel was polite but he always kept a straight face unless he was in Apollonia¡¯s presence. She never failed to make him smile. ¡°Madame Jensen is a busy and prideful individual. She doesn¡¯t leave her salon to visit the pce to help a member of the royal family unless it¡¯s a wedding.¡± Unless she asked her to do it in Eileen Idena¡¯s name, a sky-high star would have to summon the madame for her help during such social events. It was a miracle that Uriel was able to coax her once. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to get rid of my image as amoner knight?¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes went round when she witnessed Uriel smile at Madame Jensen, who was enamored by his good looks. ¡°It¡¯s practice, Your Highness.¡± Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m practicing to be liked. Of course, my respect for Madame Jensen is not a joke. I want to satisfy you, Your Highness.¡± Apollonia was absent-minded for a moment when she remembered what she had said a while ago. ¡°Is it because of what I said? You don¡¯t have to do it right now.¡± ¡°I have a request,¡± Uriel said, making Apollonia blush for he looked exceptionally bright in the sun. ¡°Ask me anything,¡± Apollonia answered unknowingly. ¡°Please spend the whole day with me. Please go where I want to go, and do what you want to do with me.¡± ¡°The entire day?¡± ¡°Please.¡± As Uriel spoke, he slowly took Apollonia¡¯s right hand and kissed the back of it. It wasn¡¯t the first time he did it, but his careful reverence made Apollonia nervous for a moment. ¡°I need more practice to be liked.¡± Uriel looked up at Apollonia. She could see that his eyes under the bright sunlight weren¡¯t the usual dark blue but close to turquoise. Uriel¡¯s stares in the past weren¡¯t this intense but now it felt strangely different. The crinkles in his eyes when he smiled made them appear half-hooded and his low whispers sounded strangely seductive than usual. Apollonia finally understood Madame Jensen¡¯s countenance and behavior earlier. Uriel seemed different from his younger self. He would no longer blush every time someoneplimented him about his good looks. Aware of his reputation as the best swordsman on the continent, he also recognized his superior appearance with uracy and knew how to use it ording to his will. ¡°Then, let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll help you practice.¡± Apollonia replied. Half of her couldn¡¯t refuse his request and the other half was interested in the experience. The corners of Uriel¡¯s red lips rose in a pretty arc. Apollonia must have not noticed it just yet but Uriel had changed a lot in five years during their separation. Chapter 181: Love and Possession He watched over territories,manded the army, faced both prisoners and enemies, and perfectly embodied how to deal with people in general. Uriel learned how to identify and remember people¡¯s characteristics and use that tactic to win their hearts. That kind of work was troublesome but it wasn¡¯t that difficult for him. Possessing good looks also helped. However, Apollonia was an exceptionally difficult opponent. Her face, voice, and every word she said clouded Uriel¡¯s rational thinking. Yet the only thing he desired was her heart. He would get it someday if not at this moment. Chapter 4. Love and Possession ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± She asked innocently. Evangeline, who was reading a thick book in Caelion¡¯s study, nced up at the sudden call. Bewildered, Caelion shot back.¡±Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± His arm was full of scratches from sharp talons. ¡°Do you want some medicine?¡± Evangeline¡¯s face still looked innocent. Her copper eyes showed heartfelt concern. Caelion sighed. Having Evangeline in his residence was more than what he expected. She seemed to hide it from Caelion¡¯s eyes at first but her room was always messy with traces of evil things. Everything about her just stinks after a day she began staying with him . Gradually, she neglected making an effort to hide these evil things entering and exiting the room, and now she openly ordered their meals from Caelion. Meals that were enough for ten people to eat. His problem wasn¡¯t just the meals. He could stand the stench, too. However, the trouble she caused this time was huge. ¡°I have the medicine but that¡¯s not my problem.¡± ¡°Then,what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°My problem is that monster you¡¯re raising. That¡¯s what you did.¡± Caelion had been under attack by a one-eyed raven for several days. Surprisingly, the monster who seemed close to Evangeline had a grudge against Caelion for no reason. ¡°It seemed to have imprinted on you.¡± When a one-eyed raven hold a grudge against one person, that individual would get hate everywhere since this particr monster had the characteristic of chasing and bullying people until death. When a monster had assigned an object of revenge, it was called ¡®imprinting¡¯. After they had ¡®imprinted¡¯ someone, it urately identified the resented object¡¯s location wherever it hid and followed it with great persistence. One-eyed ravens were highly intelligent in attracting their prey and they also had this clever trick of imitating the sounds of other beasts. asionally, some of them could urately imitate human voices simr to parrots. Unfortunately, a baby one-eyed raven had imprinted on Caelion. It must be because he had identally hit it while opening the window one day. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you in the first ce, there wouldn¡¯t be such a thing hanging around nearby,¡± Caelion growled. Every time Caelion decided to go somewhere, the monster would appear out of nowhere and w past his shoulder or arm. The one-eyed raven was still young and small so it wasn¡¯t able to inflict a greater blow. However, the intensity was getting worse. When Caelion was indoors, the baby monster would watch him from outside the window and persistently aim at him. Sometimes, it would seize the chance to fly through a slightly open window and hit him with its wings before running away. The monster attacked him as if it wouldn¡¯t be able to live if it couldn¡¯t chase Caelion until he died. Evangeline, who couldn¡¯t seem to realize how ruthless her pet could be, only have to whistle once before it flew towards her and became gentle. It was unbelievable to see the known species behave like this when it was impossible to tame. The next day, it appeared out of Caelion¡¯s window of course. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Melody.¡± ¡°What? Melody?¡± Caelion smiled, finding it absurd. The name didn¡¯t suit a single-eyed demon whose cries were too strange and ominous. Even that ugly winged horse was named Priya so where did all these ridiculous namese from? ¡°It¡¯s cute if you keep looking at it,¡± Evangeline grumbled like an upset child. ¡°If you don¡¯t control it around me, I¡¯ll pierce its eye with an arrow.¡± Caelion threatened fiercely. Then, Evangeline made a puppy-eyed look and tried her best to look pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s still young. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one getting used to it?¡± At her words, Caelion seemed to be choking up. ¡°Look! I had scratches all over me.¡± Evangeline rolled up her sleeves and showed her arms. Indeed, her arms were full of wounds¡ªscratches, bites, and bruises¡ª-iparable to Caelion but she didn¡¯t seem to care. Ignoring her, Caelion growled. ¡°I will not say it twice, Evangeline. If it doesn¡¯t stop attacking me, I¡¯ll bake your pet for dinner tomorrow.¡± It was very difficult to catch a single-eyed crow due to its swiftness. It was also difficult to hurt their hard bodies since they recovered quite quickly even if they got injured. Chapter 182 However, there was no way for the one-eyed raven to escape Caelion¡¯s arrow. He could urately prate Melody¡¯s weak point with just one. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, can you build the cage I told you about?¡± Evangeline erased her teary-eyed expression and reced it with a grin. Caelion frowned. Evangeline had been begging him for days to let her build the same cage she had in her Kingdom. However, the size and appearance of these cages were different from the ordinary ones. Rather than trapping all of her monster pets inside, she wanted a vast but simple cage with floors and pirs with multi-story frames attached to them for the birds to sit on. ording to her clumsy and ugly drawing, the cage had to be huge enough to upy half of the room. Now that Caelion had looked at it closely, there seemed to be a space where small beasts other than winged monsters such as ravens and bats can live. She also added that a pavilion for a small horse should be attached at the center. ¡°If we build a cage here, Melody and the rest will be easier to control. Even if I stop them froming now, they will still visit us the next day.¡± Caelion took a deep breath. Thest time she asked, he refused. Still, many monsters would unnecessarilye and go to this room and if such a nest was decorated, it was obvious that their number would grow into hundreds. How could she do this to him? Caelion stared at Evangeline and gritted his teeth. ¡°You did this on purpose.¡± Evangeline turned her head away and that affirmed Caelion¡¯s belief. ¡°Did you encourage that monster to imprint on me so that I¡¯ll be forced to build it?¡± ¡°Uh¡ª¡ªI didn¡¯t tell you to hit it when you opened the window!¡± ¡°You probably told it to hang around by the time I open the window!¡±Caelion growled. Evangeline could only lower her head but she didn¡¯t seem to look sorry at all. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult since I have the kind of magic stone that you¡¯ll need! I brought the old one that I used¡ª-¡± Caelion resisted the urge to bellow and rubbed his dry palm across his face, instead. ¡® I didn¡¯t want to see that ugly ck bird in my room anymore.¡¯ He thought weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a day to build that stupid cage! Just do whatever you want.¡± Evangeline¡¯s face glowed. When she whistled, several white-eyed bats wandering outside the window flew in as if to greet them. A few sat on her shoulders while the rest of them settled on the top of her head before returning outside. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. If one of them approaches my sister, Her Highness, the Daughter of the Sun, I¡¯ll snap your neck instantly.¡± He said. Evangeline¡¯s countenance turned a bit serious but looked more interested rather than grim. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±She asked Caelion, tilting her head. Caelion lifted his eyes slightly through the gap in his hands still burying his face. ¡°Why are you doing this instead of confessing your love to Her Highness?¡± she asked bluntly. Caelion¡¯s face flushed. ¡°W-what the h-hell are you s-saying now?¡± He stuttered in bewilderment, but Evangeline remained curious. ¡°If you like her then tell her. Why don¡¯t you confess to her when you see each other often?¡± ¡°Did you use ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ to see such things?¡±¡± He tried to change the subject but Evangeline wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°I can see it without ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯. Your eyes sparkle every time you talk about Her Highness. You also get sensitive when the subjectes up. Like earlier.¡± Caelion bit his lip. He knew so well that it was difficult to hide his love from everyone. He even knew that Uriel had loved Apollonia for a long time. However, Caelion never nned to be caught by this woman. ¡°You said both of you are going to get married. Then shouldn¡¯t the love confession easier to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°What¡¯s difficult about it? You can do it like how you confessed to me in front of Parisst time. ¡®She¡¯s my girl!¡¯¡± *COUGH* *COUGH* Caelion choked up at Evangeline¡¯s words, his face flushing from the painful and humiliating memory. ¡°Forget about it! You know I¡¯m just acting at that time!¡± ¡°How can I forget? I¡¯ve never seen such cringe acting in my entire life.¡± Evangeline tormented him with the thoughtless and cruel assessment. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. If you¡¯re going to get married, there¡¯s nothing wrong with confessing your love. Even if you don¡¯t have the courage, you can still make it happen. Are you still not doing the most important thing?¡± Evangeline added. To Caelion, those words seemed to dig into his own brain since he had the same exact thought in the past. It would only be a matter of time before Apollonia truly liked him since he was already promised to be her fianc¨¦. Chapter 183 Still, it wasn¡¯t easy. Apollonia trusted and cared for him but she secretly refused to stand by him. She didn¡¯t see him often when she lived in the Emperor¡¯s Pce and she only focused on two topics whenever they met. The two subjects were Caelion¡¯s studies and how to avoid assassination attempts. It was a little different from Uriel whom she always talked freely about music and childhood. Out of interest, he had provoked Uriel a few years ago that he would win Apollonia¡¯s heart but to this day, it appeared like they had a strong bond that he couldn¡¯t break. He envied Uriel who could now go to and from the Royal Pce as much as he liked. ¡°If you have been in love, you will realize that it isn¡¯t easy to do so,¡± Caelion murmured. Evangeline tilted her head once again. There was one more reason why he couldn¡¯t freely express his love to Apollonia. Caelion had fallen in love with Apollonia much deeper than he first recognized. ¡°A love confession is important to strengthen each other¡¯s feelings especially if it¡¯s mutual.¡± Caelion was fond of Apollonia from the moment he first saw her. When he overheard Apollonia and Uriel¡¯s conversation and realized her true face, she impressed him for not only escaping Petra¡¯s suspicion for a long time but also for taking all kinds of measures to escape her wedding engagements. On the cursed day of his parents¡¯ death, Apollonia rescued Caelion from a copsing building she even got hurt herself. The tragic memory still horrified Caelion until now that he remembered every single detail of what happened during that day. He had seen Apollonia¡¯s countenance through the mes, her cracked voice, and the tears streaming down her face. When she grabbed Caelion¡¯s shoulder and proposed to him threateningly, he immediately agreed. If he were to form a bond with someone for the rest of his life, he hoped that that person would be Apollonia. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that he really loved her so much. For the next five years, his admiration deepened like a bottomless well. Caelion adored her countless times. From drawing burn scars on her wrist to erase Apollo¡¯s halo in order to avoid Petra¡¯s hunch as well as bing the wealthiestdy in the continent under the alias of Eileen Idena, Apollonia¡¯s every move never failed to surprise him. Apollonia was deeply entrenched in Caelion¡¯s mind and never left. He feared her, respected her, admired her, and sympathized with her at the same time. But above all else, he loved Apollonia. Her appearance became even more beautiful every time they meet and it took his breath away. As his feelings grew and overwhelmed him, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to confess his love to Apollonia. He neither want to think about their rtionship bing awkward nor did he like being rejected. He only joked that he missed her as her fiancee. ¡°Perhaps, you can¡¯t confess because she¡¯s too precious to you.¡± Evangeline interrupted his recollection. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never really liked people.¡± Caelion told Evangeline. She frowned. He was like a leopard sitting on a fly. ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t you hear that I like you?¡± Caelion smirked. A few days after meeting him, Evangeline had been blindly fond of him not long after he had taken her prisoner. ¡°If I was taken to the Empire like this, I might as well die so I realize I should confess immediately. At least, that person will know what I feel.¡± Her ideas were too logical that they embarrassed him as if he should have no worries or concerns regarding her confession. She merely expressed it because she thought about it. ¡°You said you like me so what¡¯s with that attitude? Why are you ying ¡®love doctor¡¯ all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I just asked because I was curious. It¡¯s also natural for me to care about your feelings. Even if you go and confess to the princess, I¡¯m still going to visit you.¡± She smiled proudly. Caelion shook his head again. This woman didn¡¯t understand him at all. She was weird from head to toe. Evangeline was dignified as if everything in the world belonged to her and she was reckless like a person who had no desire to live in front of the Emperor or the crown prince. She collected and tamed monsters that were abominable and harmful to humans as if she was obsessed with them. She was the opposite of Apollonia in many ways. If Apollonia lived for the sake of a cause, pretending not to know what she knew and not showing any emotion including anger or sadness, then this woman was just living her life as she wanted to. She was honest with her feelings and she easily befriend animals as easily as if they were people. From the first day they met until now, she pretended to be friendly and spoke a lot of nonsense to him, encouraging Caelion to speak to her with the same familiarity. However, her eyes were terribly focused and intense when she looked at him. She watched him as if he was her prey and she didn¡¯t bother covering it up or hiding it. Chapter 184 ¡°I want to have you.¡± That was how Evangeline felt. ¡°You are mistaking possessiveness for love.¡± ¡°You are trying to ignore the obvious fact that love is apanied by possessiveness.¡± Their eyes met in the air. Evangeline seemed unwilling to back down. ¡°You know what? If you keep hesitating like this, the princess will date the handsome knight first.¡± Caelion¡¯s expression darkened as he turned his head. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to other people¡¯s private lives.¡± That¡¯s what he said, but it didn¡¯t rte to the information Evangeline gave. ¡°The person, whom you think of as your master, covets ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ and you¡¯re asking me why I bother paying attention to others¡¯ private lives? How do I collect information if I¡¯m not interested in it?¡± She didn¡¯t lose a single argument. It was horrifying to realize that such a blunt person held the secrets of all continents. A few days after she came to the Empire, she seemed to have collected information using ¡®Milon¡¯s eye¡¯ like before. Perhaps, she was already caught because she didn¡¯t even try hiding it from Caelion. That¡¯s strange. How did she possess ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ if Caelion hadn¡¯t met her spies or messengers in person? It must be rted to those monsters.¡¯ When Apollonia shared her spection about Evangeline a few days ago, he nodded in agreement. As he observed her closely, he assumed that their spection would get confirmed. However, this was only a vague guess but it wasn¡¯t that convincing in many ways. It made no sense to use the monsters as an intelligencework. Some of them were known to be intelligent, but they were still wild animals to the core. Even if they understood what they saw and heard, there would be no way to urately convey the message to humans. That was a clear fact from any schr¡¯s book Caelion had read. How would Evangeline know all those hidden facts without hearing them directly from her messengers? Apollonia and Uriel were careful about everything so how could she possibly know their whereabouts? She took a few steps towards Caelion, who was still leaning against the door frame. ¡°If you promised to get married anyway, will you still have to win her heart? She¡¯s already yours, after all.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat people like things. I am different from you.¡± Caelion uttered a warning. His expression and voice were heavier than before. Evangeline retreated slightly but didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°If you know for sure that you don¡¯t have her heart, you¡¯ll act differently as well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop there.¡± Caelion¡¯s voice was even cooler than when she confessed about the single-eyed raven¡¯s existence. This time it was more of a tant threat as if saying, ¡®I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t shut up.¡¯ Evangeline paused in surprise. ¡°Be polite to my sister. You know what will happen if you don¡¯t help her, too.¡± Evangeline frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Is that a threat? I will give the princess some information in my own way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Caelion said. ¡°I mean, you know what your country will be like when Paris bes the Emperor.¡± At that word, Evangeline wentpletely silent. The Emperor demanded more and more tribute from other royal kingdoms, including Rajan, while continuously raising taxes within his Empire. He threatened to drag soldiers into the army if anything bothered him, and he actually often started wars. Even without much benefit, this was enough to instill a sense of fear in people and this fear forced them to lean on the Emperor, who once served as a general, and the crown prince, Paris, who resembled him. Paris¡¯ reign will be worse than the Emperor¡¯s and the only politics the crown prince knew was that of Emperor Gaius. ¡°If you¡¯re happy to observe others, just scrutinize the circumstances of other nobles since I heard that you decided to cooperate with my sister.¡± ¡°Who are these nobles that you mean? Are they part of the royal family or are you referring to other people who support you?¡± Evangeline asked cheerfully as if he wanted to forget Caelion¡¯s seriousness a moment ago. ¡°Marquis Edwin and Viscount Esteban.¡±Caelion said. Evangeline tilted her head and memorized their name. ¡°Edwin and Esteban¡ª¡± ¡°Please find out if there had been any special exchanges between the Emperor and Duke Ripper recently.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She is neutral. The Duke often sees Marquis Fortus these days. But¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°You know you need to have other people¡¯s support soon. The three sometimes get together.¡± Caelion nodded. He and Apollonia had guessed so. Chapter 185 Many royal aristocrats ostensibly supported Paris and the Emperor since he had reced the major titles with the ones closest to Apollonia judgedital after his enthronement. He was also aware of the emperor¡¯s cruelty to those who were against him. Since Caelion began to grow in power, many nobles had secretly expressed their support for him. Some had a grudge against the Emperor, and many hated his and his son¡¯s tyranny. Marquis Edwin and Viscount Esteban were deliberately on the side of withholding judgment. Both had a considerable amount of soldiers and their force and strength were significant in securing territories since it wasn¡¯t far from the capital. In the case of Marquis Edwin, they still had room for persuasion as he appointed Uriel as his daughter Lorelei¡¯s son-inw although it was a judgment based on love and not politics. He was a teacher who taught economics to Apollonia when she was young and a schr cherished by the Emperor. After that, he secretly expressed disappointment at Apollonia¡¯s changed appearance but he supported Gaius externally as a logicalpromise. However, Apollonia judged that his heart might be shaken from side to side. ¡°Marquis Trion would also be there. If you want to approach them, you should bring me with you.¡± Evangeline added. Caelion slightly raised an eyebrow. Marquis Trion had been the Emperor¡¯s supporter for quite some time and until recently, his rtionship with Marquis Edwin hadn¡¯t been very good because their daughters were bing rivals in society and keeping each other in check. ¡°Marquis Trion ousted his brother 10 years ago and took his title. The emperor had helped him aplish it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about their past but the three did have a secret exchange. And from some point on, the information had stopped with Duke Ripper.¡± Evangeline¡¯s information wasn¡¯t wrong because Caelion knew that best. ¡°Marquis Edwin was reserved when I tried to contact him. That means¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Both you and Paris weren¡¯t good enough for him.¡± Caelion bit his lip. Evangeline shrugged as if something was wrong. However, Caelion didn¡¯t think that what she said was wrong. Many powerful nobles who insisted on neutrality didn¡¯t fully support either Paris or Caelion. Although they received some attention for aligning themselves with the royal family for a long time, they were still reluctant to support Paris, who kept pretending he was part of the royal family¡¯s bloodline. If Paris possessed the virtues and characteristics of a great King, they would have supported him even if they were opposed to the Emperor¡¯s current policies. ¡°That¡¯s what I guessed,¡± Caelion murmured. He and Apollonia had some insight into the aristocrats¡¯ movements and as a result of several conversations, they came to only one conclusion. The person whom they wanted to take over the throne was Apollonia. However, the fragile image she had shown so far will not buy their support. It was time for her to put down her mask little by little. * * * ¡°When did you n this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Uriel replied casually to Apollonia¡¯s flustered question. At first nce, he seemed perplexed at Apollonia¡¯s question but his smirk showed that Uriel had anticipated it way before she asked. ¡°What do you mean? Are you asking about when I made a reservation here?¡± The two were at Avienne, the capital¡¯s most famous restaurant. ¡°You can nevere in here unless you make a reservation a month in advance. You either have to be my father, aunt, or Paris to make exceptions. You can never reserve a seat like this under your name. So, yes! I¡¯d have to agree with you.¡± ¡°That statement isn¡¯tplete. There¡¯s no ce I can¡¯t get in if I mention Eileen Idena¡¯s name. Of course, I didn¡¯t sell your name.¡± Avienne was like a castle built in the middle of the capital. The size and color of each stone constituting the building reflected the owner¡¯s luxurious taste, and the rose garden surrounding it was also splendid. The huge garden, where colorful roses bloom harmoniously and giving off their own scent, was the capital¡¯s specialty. Day after day, many customers visited the restaurant without hesitation to take a tour of the garden. The coveted seat of all Avienne¡¯s guests was in the middle of the garden. The ce, which boasted sunny weather throughout the year with the use of magic, was surrounded by blooming red roses, far from other seats in the restaurant. It was fantastic and beautiful. As soon as Uriel entered Avienne, the store manager guided him and Apollonia to a seat in the middle of the rose garden. Even without ordering, therge marble table was filled with high-quality food. ¡°I guess you liked me.¡± Chapter 186 ¡°I guess you liked me.¡± Uriel¡¯s eyes crinkled at the corners as he spoke while holding a champagne flute. He seemed unwilling, to be honest, but Apollonia knew. It was clear that he had been preparing for this day for a long time. She noticed how the restaurant manager had given Uriel special treatment the moment he entered Avienne. He was being polite and disciplined on purpose. If they recognized Apollonia and treated her simrly, she might have understood that it was due to their admiration for the royal family. The fact that she was a princess hadn¡¯t changed even if she didn¡¯t possess a strong presence that demanded attention. However, after leaving Madame Jensen¡¯s salon, Apollonia had taken Be¡¯s medicine to slightly alter her appearance. If they didn¡¯t look too closely, no one would recognize her as the princess with her ck hair and green eyes. It was her choice not to attract too much attention so that Uriel wouldn¡¯t have a hard time escorting her. However, the restaurant manager and his employees obviously took note of Uriel and not her. Although they treated her with all due courtesy, Uriel became the recipient of their starstruck expressions. ¡°Baked meat is Avienne¡¯s signature dish.¡± Uriel said as he sliced the meat on her te of his own ord.¡±It goes well with any of the seven sauces.¡± The food in front of them looked splendid. There were more than seven or eight types of bread served in a basket that was crispy on the outside and soft on the inside, three types of Eir with chocte and various jams, and a butter-scented brioche, perfectly baked and prepared in a warm state. More than ten kinds of jams were ced next to them along with honey and chocte. tes containing grilled beef paired with supplementary vegetables were beautifully decorated on silver tes at the center of the table. There were also three types of champagne. The pink-colored champagne was so sweet that she found it hard to stop once she started drinking it, clear alcohol that one could get drunk just by inhaling it, and sparkling gold bubblies that she couldn¡¯t stop staring at due to its beautiful color. ¡°Uriel.¡± Apollonia wanted to speak to him about it, but Uriel seemed to have no intention of responding. ¡°Ah. I should just leave it for now.¡± She sighed and put a piece of meat into her mouth that Uriel had cut into. The mix of its meaty juice and butter seemed to melt at the tip of her tongue. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I heard that the food here in ¡®Avienne¡¯ is better than the Imperial Pce.¡± Apollonia stopped talking to put a piece of brioche in her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± She truly admired the quality of their food even if she wasn¡¯t the type to put much meaning into it in her life. It wasn¡¯t just about using high-quality stuff, but it was about the degree of baking temperature, the harmony, and quantity of the overall ingredients in a single dish and their sincerity to provide an excellent service. ¡°Leo Avienne discovers talented boys and girls from all over the empire and educates them for free. The chefs who have cooked together since childhood said that the results were the best because they know each other¡¯s abilities well.¡± Uriel said as he poured champagne into Apollonia¡¯s ss with eyes filled with mischief. ¡°Just take a sip from each champagne. You can¡¯t get drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you said before.¡± Apollonia touched her forehead. She remembered the moment when she drank in Lishan and fell asleep, leaning on Uriel¡¯s shoulder. It was a long time ago. ¡°Tanya¡¯s grandmother concocted such a strong drink at that timepared to this regr champagne¡ª-¡± Uriel did not listen to her protest. In those three champagne flutes, he only poured a small amount of alcohol enough to finish with one sip each and Apollonia obeyed him silently. ¡°Delicious.¡± Every sip was so fascinating. This was quite a new taste for Apollonia, who was ustomed to high-quality food at the Imperial Pce. Each champagne tasted different but they perfectly harmonized with each other to give the best taste. Looking at Apollonia in admiration, Uriel let out a satisfiedugh. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it more than drinking it separately.¡± ¡°Do you know where each drinkes from?¡± Apollonia asked testily. Although she studied about them, it was amazing to witness Uriel, who seemed not as interested in alcohol as well as clothes, who knew about the champagne that Apollonia had never drunk before. Chapter 187 A few years ago, she told him that an aristocrat must learn about wines and different kinds of champagne, but she didn¡¯t think Uriel would seriously learn it. ¡°The raw materials were ordered from the Er region, specifically from the Countess of Amon, and from the Kingdom of Arman. As for the year of production¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, no. I see.¡± Apollonia shook her head slightly. It was hard to believe that Uriel could answer her question smoothly while holding a champagne flute in his fancy everyday clothes rather than his armor. He seemed so different from his usual appearance as a well-respected knight on the battlefield. ¡°How did you know I¡¯d like it?¡± ¡°Because I know you enjoy a little bit of bittersweet taste.¡± There was a definite certainty in his answer. Apollonia had never really thought about her taste, but what he said was probably true. ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°I know a lot about you, Your Highness.¡± Uriel replied with a nonchnt air, his turquoise eyes sparkling once more. ¡°Anything else?¡± For a moment, Apollonia was curious how much Uriel had observed and figured her out. ¡°Of course.¡± Apollonia swallowed a piece of meat Uriel had cut, took a sip of tea, and asked. ¡°What¡¯s my favorite food?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an apple pie Maya bakes. You haven¡¯t eaten it in a while.¡± ¡°Who was my first pet?¡± ¡°It was a white horse named ¡®White Rose¡¯. ¡°What did I wear on my 20th birthday?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wearing a light blue dress, Your Highness. There was a lot ofce and its hem was made of tiny crystals. I couldn¡¯t go to the banquet, but that night I came to tell you the news about the Grand Commander.¡± ¡°What¡¯s my favorite color?¡± ¡°Nothing. You think that every color fits a certain space.¡± ¡°Who is my favorite person in history?¡± ¡°I find it unique that you like Le Luperion, Pascal I¡¯s greatest enemy that he had executed, Your Highness.¡± He answered Apollonia¡¯s every question without hesitation. Some were facts that even Apollonia didn¡¯t notice about herself. However, none of Uriel¡¯s answers were wrong. ¡°Shall we do more?¡± ¡°How do you know all that?¡± Apollonia¡¯s green eyes, thanks to Be¡¯s potion, widened in shock. She couldn¡¯t think of additional questions at that moment. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in something or someone, you are bound to know everything about them,¡± Uriel said before he brought his lips to the rim of his champagne flute. The golden wine coating his red lips made him look even more beautiful. ¡°You¡¯ve been away for five years. Didn¡¯t you pay too much attention to useless things?¡± ¡°Your taste is the most important thing in the world. What do you mean it¡¯s useless?¡± Uriel asked with a straight face. ¡°My nanny probably didn¡¯t know all those things about me as much as you did.¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s only one person who knows you as well as I do, Your Highness.¡± Apollonia smirked, knowing who he was talking about. ¡°You and Adrian Reese were attached to the hip day and night.¡± He grumbled possessively. Uriel was like an approaching giant puppy who got annoyed at seeing his owner petting another pet. ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to bring you some dessert. Avienne has a lot of great food, including your favorite strawberry tart, except for Maya¡¯s apple pie.¡± Uriel was right again. Apollonia loved all desserts with strawberries in them. If it¡¯s a well-made tart¡ª¡ª-¡± All kinds of cakes, tarts, choctes, and macaroons were soon ced on colorful tes in front of the two. ¡°Uriel, tell me now. How the hell is this ce¡ª-¡± Before Apollonia finished speaking, a middle-aged man approached the table with thest te of macaroons. ¡°Count Buich¨¦.¡± Dressed neatly in light blue, he seemed to be different from other employees. He greeted Uriel with a weing expression and was courteous to Apollonia. Uriel also greeted him as if he knew him well and expected him toe and talk to him in person. ¡°Long time no see.¡± The man¡¯s face radiated with delight. ¡°Long time no see, Count. I was d to hear that you recently made a reservation at our restaurant after a short walk¡ª-¡± He looked as if he was meeting an old friend. It was a little different from the rest of the employee¡¯s trained politeness. ¡°It¡¯s Leo Avienne.¡± Uriel introduced him to Apollonia. She looked at the man curiously. ¡°You¡¯re the owner of this restaurant.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Even if our restaurant still had many shorings, I feel honored that both of you had stopped by.¡± Chapter 188 One of Apollonia¡¯s eyebrows raised in wonder. She had heard of Leo Avienne. The restaurant owner had a simr disposition to Madame Jensen and he was also proud of their food. With the idea that his restaurant should be fair to everyone, he received all of his guests by order of reservation. Whether it was amoner or an aristocrat, they would serve the best food as long as they made an early reservation and paid the set price. The King of Panath came to eat there one day but he got kicked out because he had no reservation. As far as Apollonia knew, only the Emperor, Paris, and perhaps Petra Ripper were the only exceptions to his no ¡®walk-in¡¯ policy. That¡¯s why Uriel, who reserved their seats in the middle of the garden, was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Do you like the food?¡± This great man, who made this empire¡¯s aristocrats beg him to allow them in his restaurant, was weing to Uriel and Apollonia as if they were old friends. ¡°The food here is amazing. It¡¯s the best and most impressive dish I¡¯ve had recently. It¡¯s good enough to be called the ¡®capital¡¯s pride¡¯.¡± Apollonia¡¯spliment made Leo Avienne¡¯s face red. He seemed to regard her as a noblewoman who was also Uriel¡¯s close friend. ¡°May I ask how you came to know Count Buiche?¡± Apollonia asked. Judging from the restaurant employees¡¯ behaviors and Leo Avienne¡¯s warm greeting, it was clear that Uriel had a special rtionship with him. ¡°If you¡¯re asking about his friendship with me¡ª¡ª-¡± Leo Avienne trailed off, reminiscing. ¡°My son is a minor knight of the Imperial Knights. Two years ago, when he was deployed to Eilead¡¯s War of the Dead, he was associated with Count Buiche.¡± Apollonia knew of the battle of Eilead. Caelion and Uriel were always paired up in the toughest of battles. And, even after defeating hundreds of huge monsters, they still came out intact and made another legend. ¡°It was Count Buiche who saved my son when he got isted in the forest after hearing the wrongmand. We have known each other ever since.¡± Leo Avienne finished with tears in his eyes. ¡°It was the middle messenger¡¯s fault, not Sen¡¯s, that the order was mimunicated. How¡¯s Sen?¡± asked Uriel. Sen was probably Leo Avienne¡¯s son. ¡°Yes. He finally decided to follow my footsteps after quitting as a knight. Now, he is an apprentice in my kitchen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Originally, Sen was in charge of cooking at the military camp.¡± ¡°I am thinking of passing down my restaurant to him once his skills are good enough. Of course, no matter what happens, Count Buiche can always visit the restaurant and eat for free. It is our honor.¡± Naturally, the two exchanged a few more words and Apollonia didn¡¯t bother interrupting them. It was more interesting to observe Uriel. In fact, she had never really expected Uriel to rte with anyone else since they had always met in secret. There were two aspects of Uriel that Apollonia knew: a cold man who was capable of killing without remorse and arge yet innocent dog who would do anything for her out of loyalty and respect. But on this day, Uriel looked different. The way he knew exactly how to use his charms to win Madame Jensen¡¯s favor, and the way he maintained a lifelong friendship with the demanding Leo Avienne, were as natural as flowing water. Buying favors and garnering special admiration from others was not something everyone could do. Both consideration and observation were required. Leo Avienne said that he would give Uriel special treatment after he saved his son from imminent death but Apollonia knew that the hard-nosed man respected and liked Uriel from the bottom of his heart, and was very d to see him visit his restaurant. Had it not been for that, the royal family¡¯s money would have reced his son¡¯s safe return. Uriel was already being sociable without difficulty. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb you any more.¡± Leo Avienne gave a polite greeting. ¡°It is not a hindrance. The Lady is also observing you with interest.¡± Uriel, who did not take his eyes off Apollonia even while talking to Leo Avienne, said. He knew what Apollonia saw and thought. ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s nice to meet the famous Leo Avienne in person.¡± Apollonia nodded. Leo Avienne smiled modestly. ¡°Can I prepare what you said right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you will.¡± Leo Avienne said goodbye once more and disappeared. Chapter 189 ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°What did you prepare?¡± Apollonia asked in a low voice. It was ridiculous that there was more food. The marble table was already full of colorful desserts. ¡°It¡¯s not food.¡± replied Uriel calmly. With a familiar gesture, he poured Apollonia another sip of three champagne. Eat in turn. But this time, the pink champagne shall be thest one.¡± He changed the order of the sses and ced them in front of Apollonia. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I hope thest taste will remain sweet.¡± Uriel tilted his head slightly and smiled. He was so fascinating to look at that she wondered if he was a god pouring her ambrosia. ¡°Thest taste, huh? I guess you really didn¡¯t prepare more food.¡± When Apollonia spoke, Uriel nodded. ¡°I prepared your favorite song, Your Highness.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the rose vine, about ten steps away from the table where they sat, moved slowly towards them. ¡°What is this?¡± The vines opened on both sides as if they were alive, and a small podium was revealed behind them. On top of it, four musicians were now preparing their own instruments and Apollonia couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight. Uriel really prepared a lot of things for her. ¡°You said it¡¯s a song that I like. Is it Loen Edan¡¯s Waltz or Persen¡¯s Rhapsody?¡± Apollonia picked out some famous songs that she liked but Uriel merely shook his head. ¡°Is it the beautiful song we heard in Lishan?¡± Apollonia suddenly remembered Tan¡¯s lyre performance. She even attempted to copy that but she still failed miserably. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite song. I¡¯m not interested in anyone¡¯s music other than yours, Your Highness.¡± Uriel finished and nodded to the musicians. They started ying at the same time. ¡°This is¡ª-¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the first verse. She closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. It was so familiar, but she hadn¡¯t heard it in a long time. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I asked Maya a long time ago.¡± The four musicians ying their own instruments created a perfect harmony with each other. Their skillful performance suited the weather, atmosphere, and food but it wasn¡¯t their outstanding abilities that had provoked Apollonia. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to find a score.¡± ¡°There was a maid who remembered. I asked her to write it down with Maya¡¯s help. It may not be urate, but¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia bit her lips tightly to stop herself from crying. ¡°What would you have done if no one remembered it?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have forgotten it, Your Highness.¡± The song they yed was written and presented by Princess Elenia on Apollonia¡¯s eighth birthday. It didn¡¯t happen at a fancy banquet. On that day, Apollonia had finished one of the King¡¯s exams and only showed her face at the banquet in a tired state. Queen Elenia, who quietly came to her as she was about to go back to her room to sleep, stroked Apollonia¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s something I should have done. My mother always felt sorry for me.¡± Apollonia shook her head no. She even told her that she liked studying so that she would be a good Empress someday. In the bedroom, where only a few maids were present, Queen Elenia yed the lyre she had brought. It was a bright, beautiful, and refreshing song sheposed for her one and only daughter, Apollonia. Princess Elenia looked incredibly radiant as she yed the lyre. However, she wasn¡¯t interested in politics, letting the Emperor down because she wasn¡¯t fit to lead. Except for her beautiful hair and a stronger resilience than others, she was told that she had no resemnce to Apollo, but Apollonia could tell. Her mother was born with her grandfather¡¯s blood. As Apollo¡¯s descendant, they possessed the blood of the sun god, his mastery of the bow and of music. This was one of Apollonia¡¯s happiest memories. She had forgotten it until now. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, Uriel.¡± The musicians¡¯ performance was very different from that of Princess Elenia. It was more colorful and rich. Nevertheless, the nostalgia they had evoked in her was strong. She turned her head to look at Uriel. His eyes were directed at the musicians, but Apollonia knew that his entire being was still focused on her. He was well aware of the fact that Apollonia hated someone staring at her when she was being sad and emotional. Apollonia drank the champagne Uriel had given her a while ago in the order in which he had taught her. Bitter first. Sweetst. ¡°I hope thest taste will remain sweet.¡± She remembered what Uriel said a while ago. Three sips of alcohol while listening to the music she had missed. With that, Apollonia thought of her mother with the sweetest taste. Uriel smiled as she watched the performance. He sympathized with Apollonia¡¯s longing and he was also heartbroken because of it. On the other hand, he was excited about his n¡¯s sess. Chapter 190 For Apollonia, it wasn¡¯t only the memory of Princess Eleanor that would remain sweet in her heart but also the person who prepared all of this. The person who made this moment turn into a precious memory. Apollonia would have no choice but to think of Uriel whenever she thought of Princess Eleanor in the future. When she remembered that fact, she could no longer control her overwhelming emotions. As he watched Apollonia p after the performance, Uriel exhaled as deeply as she had just done. Was this love or just a weird obsession? As Uriel had intended, Apollonia was obviously moved by nostalgia. The n he carefully arranged was a sess. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t seem to have any initiative at all. No. Of course, he had. If Uriel¡¯s influence on Apollonia was just a mere breeze, Apollonia could stir a cyclone in his mind. Sadness. Joy. Longing. Relief. Just a little glimpse of Apollonia¡¯s emotions was enough to drive Uriel insane. * * * ¡°Are you having fun?¡± Uriel asked Apollonia, his eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Hmm¡­ Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Apollonia retorted in a flustered voice while clutching a huge bread that he couldn¡¯t even imagine putting it in his mouth. The round bread, with meat and cheese filling inside, was the size of a baby¡¯s face. ¡°You said you wanted to taste some street food.¡± ¡°I was talking about amoner¡¯s restaurant or something.¡± ¡°The most famous bread around here is from Madeleine¡¯s bakery. Didn¡¯t you see the people lining up earlier?¡± The two were currently walking on the streets of the capital at night. Today happened to be the ¡®Markets¡¯ Day¡¯ so merchants who sold all kinds of food and goods were camped here on the street. Apparently, Apollonia wanted toe because she was interested in her subjects¡¯ lives. She wanted to know everything about what they enjoyed and what they hated, what food they ate, and what music they listened to. Uriel had given Apollonia a big sandwich since she said she wanted to eat ordinary food. ¡°It¡¯s soft and thick, and the sauce is unique, so it¡¯s very delicious. I just can¡¯t eat it all alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± Apollonia asked, taking a bite of her bread. She ate a big mouthful, but in Uriel¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t think she ate that much at all. ¡°I¡¯m full because I ate a lot of lunch.¡± Apollonia had a look on her face as if telling him he was being unfair but she didn¡¯t stop eating the bread. The bread¡¯s taste was as great as its size. ¡°Please buy some flowers! Flowers!¡± When they finished sightseeing until the end of the street, a ten-year-old boy appeared in front of the two while carrying a basket full of roses on one arm. ¡°Handsome brother. Why don¡¯t you give some flowers to your pretty lover?¡± The child spoke to Uriel and smiled. Then, he picked up a rose from his basket and held it out to him. He looked around and found several children like him. The boy seemed to be looking for guests quite actively. Uriel said, bending his knees slightly, as if he had noticed Apollonia¡¯s gaze at the child. ¡°Give me one.¡± ¡°Good thinking! Handsome brother!¡± The child handed the flower when he held out his hand. His rough-looking hand had stains on it as if he had worked a lot. Upon looking closely, the child was dressed in rags. Apollonia felt sorry for a moment. She rummaged through her pocket and pulled out a gold coin. ¡°Now, here¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± As Apollonia was about to give the gold coin, Uriel hurriedly blocked her hand and gave the child his coin. ¡°Here it is.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The child stared at both of them in confusion and ran back to the way he came. ¡°Uriel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Grace.¡± The child wasn¡¯t the only one surprised because she was flustered as well. Apollonia had never seen Uriel like this before. He had never suddenly stopped Apollonia from doing what she wanted to do. ¡°Giving such arge amount of money to a poor child is too dangerous. At least it happens here.¡± He exined in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°People around us are watching the child. These children aren¡¯t just picking flowers to sell them by themselves, but they¡¯re following someone¡¯s orders.¡± Uriel said tly. Apollonia nced around, and as Uriel said, young children simr to the boy were watching them carefully. ¡°It¡¯s a little busy over here and it appears like we¡¯re safe because there are a lot of people. However, if you show that you have a lot of money in a ce like this from outside the markets, you can get in big trouble.¡± Apollonia nodded. Uriel was right. It was Apollonia¡¯s mistake to go out after being cooped up in the castle for a long time. Perhaps, she became a little too excited to enjoy this day with Uriel. Chapter 191 Even though they only came a few steps to the end of the market, the ce where they stood was deserted and dark because the lights and the people were fewer around them. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that we happened toe to the alley,¡± Uriel said softly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We should go back.¡± When they turned in the direction of the market, their eyes widened in surprise. The jewelry stall, which had been here a while ago, has disappeared. Lights and misceneous goods were seen from the distance but there was no trace of merchants near them. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Stay still for a moment.¡± Uriel drew close to Apollonia, finding the situation strange. ¡°We can walk slowly over there.¡± He calmly told her because he didn¡¯t want her to panic but then, something made him stop talking. Several shadows began to approach and surrounded the two. ¡°Stay close to me.¡± Uriel stiffened and watched the approaching shadows. He took a few steps forward and saw their faces. Despite looking like five-year-olds, they were all adults dressed in rags simr to the previous child. ¡°Rich gentlemen havee all the way here.¡± said the man who was standing in the front. His gray beard was shaggy, but he didn¡¯t look forty just yet. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything more so give me everything you have.¡± When he spoke, the shadows that followed himughed with a chuckle. Uriel inwardly sighed with relief. He was nervous for a moment because he initially suspected that they were trained assassins targeting Apollonia or himself. However, the five men, dressed in rags from head to toe, seemed to be just gangsters who lived by robbing the neighborhood. Their levels wouldn¡¯t be that different from the three brothers¡ª¡ªBen, Tan, and Rune¡ª¡ªa few years ago. ¡°We¡¯re good at meeting people.¡±A younger man behind them said in a mellow voice and went on, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for a young man and a beautifuldy to walk around the streets at night.¡± When Uriel¡¯s initial relief faded, his sharp gaze shone as he stood firm between Apollonia and the shadows. ¡°Please give me 10 seconds, Your Highness,¡± Uriel whispered to Apollonia in a low voice so that the ragged bandits wouldn¡¯t hear him. ¡°Your face is incredibly handsome but you must have a few loose screws in your head.¡± The bearded man uttered a sarcastic remark as he walked a few steps closer to Uriel with ease. ¡°After that ten seconds, would you give us everything you¡ª¡ª? Ugh!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Uriel¡¯s long leg kicked him in the stomach and he copsed in the blink of an eye. *PUK* ¡°Oh? Brother¡ª¡ªUgh!¡± *PUK* ¡°Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± A few short screams were heard before all five men rolled on the ground, clutching their bellies, arms, back, and shoulders. ¡°Are there any more bandits?¡± Apollonia asked, not even dropping the bread in her hand. She looked much calmer than Uriel. ¡°Are you still eating that? You said it wasn¡¯t the food you expected.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating it anymore but I just can¡¯t throw it away. I¡¯m going to eat itter. I had no time to throw it away and there was no reason to do it too.¡± Unlike Uriel, who was furious at the young men¡¯s assault, Apollonia didn¡¯t appear to be nervous from the moment she saw them. ¡°What would you have done if you were their target?¡± ¡°The political situation right now isn¡¯t simr to the past few years so there¡¯s no reason for them to go after me. Besides, the Duchess is upied with her business these days.¡± Uriel exhaled a deep sigh. Instead of being careful and meticulous, Apollonia could sometimes be too reckless when it came to protecting herself. ¡°I was less worried because you¡¯re here with me or else I wouldn¡¯t havee this far, so don¡¯t me me too much,¡± Apollonia said as an excuse. As the color of her eyes switched to green, Uriel also noticed that she was ncing down at something. The woman, who kept muttering about the head-sized bread, looked like an innocent child in Uriel¡¯s eyes. In short, he found her cute. ¡°Indeed, they aren¡¯t close by but we don¡¯t know when they wille for you.¡± He said. ¡°Let me ask you something.¡± At Apollonia¡¯s words, Uriel turned his head and examined her countenance. Her child-like expression just now already disappeared reced by a serious ruler¡¯s sharp gaze. Uriel sighed once again. ¡°If you have any questions, we should return to the pce. It¡¯s messy here.¡­.¡± Uriel turned around to express his disapproval. There was nothing very dangerous in his presence, but Uriel hated the fact that the things that had been looming over Apollonia¡¯s face were near her. Of course, he knew Apollonia would refuse. Chapter 192 ¡°Just a moment.¡± Not waiting for Uriel¡¯s response, she approached the bearded man and asked. ¡°What¡¯s your name? What do you do? How did you end up robbing the streets?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The man continued to moan while clutching his stomach. However, when Uriel scowled at him, he immediately replied politely. ¡°My name is Dane. I used to be a farmer but I ended up losing all of mynds a couple of decades ago and had been living on the streets ever since.¡± Uriel scowled at the remaining four one after another and they calmly exined themselves just like how Dane did. ¡°I¡¯m Abel. Dane¡¯s brother. When I lost mynd along with him, I also lost my arm. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°My name is Elle. I was in business until a few years ago, but I went bankrupt because the taxes are too much.¡± ¡°My parents, who used to work at the pce, were beaten to death just because they said something wrong.¡± They briefly exined their circumstances and waited for Apollonia¡¯s disposition. Apollonia decided to ask thest boy who spoke. When all four of them copsed for the first time, he got scared and surrendered right away. Well, Apollonia initially assumed he was a boy because his hair was short. But upon hearing his voice, it sounded like it belonged to a girl. ¡°What did your parents do in the pce? What do you mean by saying, ¡®they said something wrong¡¯?¡± They were gatekeepers of the royal pce. The thing is¡­ I understand why it happened because a higher-up heard what they had uttered so carelessly.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They said that His Majesty, the previous Emperor, was well suited to the throne than anyone else.¡± Apollonia¡¯s countenance hardened a little. Not long after the Emperor¡¯s first ascension, many people missed the previous emperor so much that a policy was changed to favor only certain nobles. She asked Dane and her brother Abel. ¡°Both of you said that you had lost yournds. borate.¡± ¡°A certain nobleman offered that he¡¯d buy thend we owned for generations and we refused. One day, without our knowledge, they showed us fabricated documents from the government and told us to leave. Abel rebelled and was beaten, and one of his arms¡ª¡ª-¡± Dane blurted out and lifted Abel¡¯s sleeve but there was nothing in it. ¡°Which aristocrat is it?¡± ¡°Count Amon.¡± Apollonia¡¯s expression became hard to read. Uriel remembered meeting Count Amon at the huntingpetition a few years ago. His son even participated in Paris¡¯ match with Evangeline as the prize. He was Duke Ripper¡¯s distant rtive. ¡°Well, we wouldn¡¯t have done this if we had another choice! However, it is hard to live honestly when the taxes are too high. If we don¡¯t bribe the officials, it¡¯s impossible to do business in the first ce.¡± When the person who introduced himself as L appealed, the other four nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that an excuse? Until a while ago, the market was full of ordinary business people.¡± Apollonia asked sharply. However, she already knew from their expressions that their words were true. ¡°Some of the people who were doing business a while ago were just us,¡± Dane confessed, sweating profusely as he pointed somewhere in the alley. At that location, she noticed several bundles containing items that had upied the corner of the market a while ago. ¡°When we see an opportunity while doing business, I mean¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°You mean ¡®robbing¡¯.¡± Apollonia finished on behalf of Dane, who couldn¡¯t seem to find the right word. Dane nodded. ¡°What about the rest of you?¡± ¡°Everyone has different circumstances but no one here will just do business honestly. Having to bribe officials to pay a little less tax is simr to robbing passers-by like what we do.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since about a decade ago, the situation has gradually changed. It¡¯s hard to make ends meet, and if you¡¯re lucky, you won¡¯t get caught.¡± Apollonia sighed. The ragged robbers appealed with a few more words as if they sensed her mind weakening. ¡°We aren¡¯t really that greedy but we have no other way to make ends meet.¡± ¡°And, we¡¯re not the only ones! A bunch of vagrants are roaming around the capital! I can¡¯t evenpare myself to the old days!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just in the Capital. If you go to my hometown, the only ces in the Empire that have peace and order were under the leadership of Archduke Ephinhardt, and some of the southern regions, including Li Shan. This is because the influence of the Empire¡¯s top female merchant,Lady Idena, is too strong. She does so much of phnthropy¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia¡¯s face gradually darkened as she listened to each word. Chapter 193 ¡°These are the people who attacked you, Your Highness. We can¡¯t just leave them be.¡± Uriel said coldly. Apollonia might feel sympathy for them, but his intentions was different from hers. To Uriel, it was unforgivable tounch an attack against Apollonia. No reason or excuses were needed. After a moment of silence, Apollonia said.¡±Remember their names and faces. Let¡¯s go back like this for today.¡± Uriel sighed but still followed her orders, anyway. It was better to do what she said than stay here for a few more minutes. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away. If you leave this ce before thedy and I give you permission, I will kill all of you without hesitation so know that and wait for our decision.¡± He murmured to the five people who were still on their knees before turning around. All of them nodded in horror. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Uriel asked Apollonia. The two of them were on top of a small hill after leaving the alley from earlier. There were no tall trees blocking the view, so he could see the entire market¡¯s shing lights and lively people. However, on the other side was poverty and danger that the citizens would have to see every day. Apollonia said nothing, lost in thought. Her expression wasn¡¯t as dark as it was a while ago, but it wasn¡¯t that bright either. She was just deep in thought. When the sorcery of her appearance had vanished, Apollonia¡¯s hair was back to its original bright blonde. The same was true for her sunset-colored eyes. ¡°You¡¯re already doing a lot of work, Your Highness.¡± Uriel added.¡°The stronger the influence of the top merchant, Lady Idena, the better the people¡¯s quality of life. Just looking at it¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I know,¡± Apollonia spoke quietly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know that what they said earlier was exaggerated. That there are specific areas where citizens can live well. And that mypany and charity work had contributed to their happiness in their own way.¡± ¡°Then what are you worried about?¡± ¡°I just thought I really didn¡¯t have much time. Time to get the throne back from my father. Both Father and Petra want power. Not to mention Paris as well. If I don¡¯t do anything, people¡¯s lives will have no chance of improving over time.¡± Apollonia said this much and remained silent for a moment, her eyes still fixed on the people in the market. Her expression didn¡¯t change but her heart was confused. The idea that people¡¯s happiness was her responsibility didn¡¯t leave her head. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Uriel spoke in a low voice. ¡°You¡¯re already doing your best, Your Highness.¡± Apollonia sighed, realizing that what he said was true. She hadn¡¯t had a good rest in thest few years. Even if her body was still, her head was busy concocting all kinds of ns. However, it was frustrating that all those thoughts couldn¡¯t immediately change the citizens¡¯ lives. Apollonia sighed again as she nced up at him. ¡°What about you?¡± When their eyes met, Uriel suddenly looked away and stared at something from afar. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Uriel bit his lip as if contemting whether he should answer her or not. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to tell me about it?¡± After a moment of silence, he answered. ¡°I was worried about how you feel.¡± It was clear that he didn¡¯t intend to lie but he also wasn¡¯t ready to tell her about it. ¡°And?¡± ¡°I wanted to kill them.¡± Uriel¡¯s beautiful face was devoid of emotion when he said that as if he was simply talking about his daily life. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Those who attacked you, Your Highness.¡± He turned to face Apollonia. His eyes, which used to shine like turquoise in the bright sunlight during the day, returned to dark blue. Now, it resembled the cold sea, but she felt a burning anger somewhere. ¡°Uriel¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to sympathize with them.¡± He spat out quickly. ¡°My thoughts and standards are different from yours. You worry about their safety, but I only worry about your safety, Your Highness. I¡¯m notfortable enough to feel sympathy for those who attack you.¡± Revealing his coolness without hesitation, he reminded Apollonia of the time when she first met him a long time ago. However, there was a burning anger underneath that ice. ¡°If anything had happened to you, Your Highness, they would have been in a state where they wouldn¡¯t even remember holding grudges against the Emperor or the nobles by now because they would be dead or dying by now.¡± His gaze looked surprisingly calm despite spitting such venomous words with blood-red lips. However, the unexaggerated attitude rather showed that every word he said was sincere. Apollonia felt a slight chill in her body. He paused and examined Apollonia¡¯s expression. Despite the anger-inducing situation, Uriel couldn¡¯t deny that he was still worried about her heart while uttering such cutting words like a knife. Chapter 194 ¡°Uriel.¡± ¡°So, Your Highness, from now on, even for just a little bit¡­¡± He hesitated and added in a low voice. ¡°Please refrain from behaving recklessly.¡± Unlike his eyes, he had a voice that made her feel sad. ¡°But I¡¯m safe with you.¡± ¡°Nothing is absolute and things can go wrong in an instant. I hope you remember that neither you nor I are immortal.¡± Uriel finished and looked up at Apollonia, his burning anger fading. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Apollonia replied reluctantly. Everything he said was right. Regardless of status, if one made a mistake, that person had to apologize. The slightly drooping corners of her eyes that matched her mournful voice caught his attention. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uriel. The situation just now is my mistake.¡± She admitted neatly. It was quite dangerous to give arge amount of money unnecessarily to a child and not leave the alley in a sh. However, despite apologizing, Uriel still looked suspicious. ¡°About what I said earlier, doesn¡¯t it bother you?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That I wanted to kill them and I don¡¯t feel sympathy for those who tried to harm you.¡± Uriel spoke as if he was ready to be scolded but Apollonia merely shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s your job. Not mine. Your job is to worry about me when I¡¯m in danger and be angry for my sake. You¡¯re doing a great job. It¡¯s always been like that.¡± Apollonia said emphatically and she meant it. Each person had something to worry about, and the most important thing for Uriel was Apollonia¡¯s safety. That was the problem if one didn¡¯t know the truth. ¡°But when you taught me about managing territories¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I told you to worry about the citizens and you¡¯re already putting those teachings to action. As a result, your estate is revived, and the subjects are happy. That¡¯s all it matters.¡± ¡°If the people I met a while ago were from my territory, I would have felt the same way. Doing the duties of a noble with rank must only be in ordance with Her Majesty¡¯s teachings.¡± Apollonia smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I might not have any sympathy, but I¡¯m apetent lord who works for the people in this Empire. You are already one of the finest rulers in the Empire, Your Highness. You are a hundred times better than those ipetent and prideful people in Court.¡± Apollonia slightly touched Uriel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Uriel. I don¡¯t always protect my people, but I don¡¯t like betraying them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Apollonia held him by the shoulders with both hands and said. ¡°You rarely see people wrong and you¡¯re the one I trust the most.¡± Uriel¡¯s ears turned a little red. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. Even if you¡¯re angry at them. Even if you think you want to kill someone, it¡¯s not wrong.¡± When Uriel nodded, Apollonia¡¯s smile as she talked deepened. ¡°Rather, it¡¯s what I want.¡± Apollonia ended quietly. Neither Uriel¡¯s anger nor the asional chilling coolness did she think was wrong. Rather, Uriel¡¯s remark that he wanted to kill the one who hurt her felt strangely good. She really didn¡¯t want him to be like that, but she liked the fact that he thought that way. The most important thing was her ability to govern such a man and Apollonia was confident in ruling Uriel. Now, it¡¯s time to test his other abilities and with the situation just now, it became clearer to her. ¡°Uriel, I don¡¯t want to be childish and use my maidservant to discourage my fianc¨¦s anymore. I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± She said in a low voice, holding Uriel by the shoulder. ¡°I want to limit working under the name of the great businesswoman, Lady Eileen Idena, as well as conspiring with Caelion. I must take off this fragile mask little by little without being obvious to my father or aunt¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡°That means¡­.¡± ¡°I want to let those neutral aristocrats, who hate Paris but can¡¯t fully support Caelion because he¡¯s not a part of the royal family, know my existence. I¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± She hesitated for a moment beforeing to terms with it. ¡°I have to finish everything before Paris is crowned.¡± Her eyes, resembling the sunset, stared at Uriel¡¯s ocean eyes. He looked as if he had the power to keep her strong and intact, and she could never take her eyes off him. Chapter 195 Uriel sighed softly before a smile spread across his lips. ¡°As soon as you said you would stop doing dangerous things¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The real danger is to stay still and serve Paris as the Emperor or be sold to another Kingdom.¡± Apollonia, who did not miss Uriel¡¯s smile, smiled ordingly. ¡°So, our approach is to make social connections. It shows our presence without politically provoking the Emperor or the Duchess.¡± Apollonia nodded. ¡°Is that what you meant by debuting in the Upper Society and being admired? You want me to shine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll also shine if I¡¯m right by your side. People who want to show off will alsoe to the ball and then, we will have another opportunity to contact them.¡± Uriel finally understood Apollonia¡¯s ns. ¡°I¡¯ll be a little busy from now on.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been busy.¡± Uriel received her words yfully. He loved everything about Apollonia, but her ambition was especially beautiful. The cool wind blew nonstop. Their hair, like silver and gold threads, fluttered so close to each other that they almost tangled. Apollonia¡¯s hands were still resting on Uriel¡¯s arms and as time went by, he became deeply aware of the fact. ¡°We should go back, Your Highness. It¡¯s cold at night.¡± He said in a quiet, worried voice. There was no sign of the cold expression he wore a moment ago. His pride about moving her mind as he wanted during the day also disappeared. It was difficult to maintain psychological calm when he was so conscious of the hand on his shoulder. The anger melted away long ago. Apolloniaughed softly at the words. She wasn¡¯t cold or hot, and Uriel knew this better than anyone else. Nevertheless, his concern looked way too serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go back because you can¡¯t be cold.¡± She took her hand off Uriel¡¯s shoulder and grabbed him by one arm instead. ¡°Thank you, Uriel,¡± Apollonia said. ¡°For what?¡± As they went down the hill, Apollonia replied. ¡°For today.¡± ¡°Do I look cool?¡± He asked, hesitating a little. Apollonia let out a quietugh. ¡°You didn¡¯t even need to practice.¡± Uriel paused for a moment, wanting to double-check whether Apollonia¡¯s words were true. He tilted his head at an angle and gazed at Apollonia. ¡°Can I practice with you from now on?¡± He asked while giving her an eye smile. Apollonia¡¯s eyes went round. His contagious smile could make one forget the Emperor ad Petra even for a moment. Although she had been rxed until a while ago, it felt strange that she couldn¡¯t even summon augh As she looked into his dark blue eyes, she felt like she was falling into something just like she did in front of Madame Jensen¡¯s shop but this was much stronger than that. ¡°Anytime.¡± She answered in bewilderment. * * * The five robbers, including Dane and Abel, sighed once they returned to the dark alley. ¡°What happened?¡± A man, waiting, there asked. He was watching the whole situation in hiding. ¡°That¡­ It was disappointing. The sly-looking guy next to the woman was so fast.¡± Dane looked down as he made excuses but the man didn¡¯t seem particrly disappointed. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped if there¡¯s such a difference in skills. It wasn¡¯t like kidnapping was easy.¡± Dane¡¯s expression brightened a little at the man¡¯s words. The fearful man was grinning despite his failed kidnapping request. A strong, sharp jawline stood out in the moonlight as his gray eyes twinkled in amusement. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°Well, they questioned us about our past. They didn¡¯t ask for personal information to catch us, but they asked how we became robbers. We told them the truth, and they released us for now. It¡¯s like¡ª¡ª¡± Dane picked the word carefully. ¡°I felt as if they sympathized with our situation.¡± The man snorted at the remark. ¡°Sympathy for robbers, huh? I say they just can¡¯t mind their own business.¡± He murmured. ¡°And, thedy¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°What?¡± Dane and his party looked at him curiously but the man gave no other exnation. ¡°So, what should I do to get in touch with her?¡± He asked quietly. ¡°You have to give it all you¡¯ve got!¡± Dane answered with a shout. The thought that he couldn¡¯t spit out a reasonable strategy ran through his mind. To do that, he had to be helpful, at least. ¡°You have to attack the instant the guy next to her isn¡¯t around! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way!¡± The man nodded slowly.¡±Yes, I suppose so.¡± His handsome features were revealed under the moonlight as he slowly swept over his forehead. The hair flowing naturally through his fingers was gray, which did not suit his age, since he just seemed to look a little over 20. ¡°Then let¡¯s prepare a little more carefully.¡± He smiled again, showing his white teeth. ¡°I shall get ready to meet that precious noblewoman.¡± * * * Chapter 196 ¡°Your Highness, what dress would you like to wear?¡± Adrian asked, frowning. She was looking at Apollonia¡¯s wardrobe for the tenth time that day. ¡°You pick.¡± Adrian closed the closet door and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t like them all.¡± She was considerate in her duties but she could also be very honest sometimes especially when it came to Apollonia¡¯s makeup and clothing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just buy one?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t afford it after my father had cut back allowance for the Star Pce,¡± Apollonia answered casually. Adrian snorted. ¡°Put away that red diamond bracelet you are holding first before saying something like that. With that one, you can buy all the boutiques¡¯ dresses in the capital.¡± When Adrian pointed it out, Apollonia returned the bracelet to her hand inside the drawer. It was a present to be given in the name of the richest businesswoman in the Empire, Lady Eileen Idena, to Seta, who had firmly guarded the seat beside the Emperor. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you aren¡¯t buying any clothes. Aside from hiding your identity to be the future lord of the throne, you¡¯re still the princess, Your Highness. Even a low-ss aristocrat like me will wear a new gown to the ball so why should you wear your old gowns?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes, which usually gave her the impression of being cute and gentle, wererge. At that moment, she reminded her of a cat. ¡°You and I, who have received loads of presents from the ex-fiances, should have new ballgowns. However, the money my father gave me isn¡¯t enough so it¡¯s only natural that I don¡¯t buy them.¡± ¡°But, at the Coming-Of-Age ceremony in the past¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Coming-Of-Age ceremony. And since I¡¯m the main character at that time, I had no choice but to put on a face that represents my father.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Adrian screamed out of patience. ¡°You told me yourself that you will return with Uriel by your side, Your Highness. It¡¯s time to show your presence little by little in the Upper Society and make yourself known to the aristocrats that will support your cause. That kind of outfit doesn¡¯t suit you at all.¡± Apollonia¡¯s expression was somewhat sour. ¡°Spending money from suspicious sources is another matter. It¡¯s not yet time to reveal my identity as a top shareholder. At least for everyone.¡± Apollonia thought she had exined it neatly, but Adrian did not look persuaded at all. ¡°But, Your Highness. Young noblewomen and wives who like to gossip about others will also attend the celebration. If you look too shabby¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Just having Uriel with me can¡¯t make me look shabby. He¡¯s fancy from head to toe so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Adrian, who protested enthusiastically, was almost brought to tears. Apollonia wasn¡¯t ignorant of the influence of appearance and clothing on a person¡¯s image. In fact, mboyance might be the most effective way to get rid of a ¡®weak¡¯ picture in front of some aristocrats. Annoyed by the seeding broken engagements, the emperor drastically reduced Apollonia¡¯s allowance and her spending was bound to limit. But only on the outside. That¡¯s why Uriel was important. He was the most splendid adornment Apollonia could wear. Apollonia shrugged her shoulders as if she had no choice and stood up. ¡°Madame Jensen will be here soon. With her help, I¡¯ll be able to dress up properly. If I have time, I¡¯ll ask the captain to help.¡± Adrian sighed deeply. Her beloved Royal Highness was too casual in some ways. While the two were arguing for a while, a knock was heard in Apollonia¡¯s bedroom. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± It was Madame Jensen who entered with the guidance of the maid. Short but well-built, she came into the room looking around with her hair tied up in a high ponytail and wearing tight-looking sses. Two of her assistants followed her there. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you foring here. Will you pick out my clothes with the maid? I don¡¯t like to spend much time on it on our own, so if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like you to help her. Most of all, please pay attention to Count Buiche.¡± ¡°What? But¡ª¡ª¡± Madame Jensen looked at Apollonia quizzically, finding it strange to see a princess who couldn¡¯t care less about her gown. ¡°I have a lot of decent ball gowns here, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Your Highness.¡± Madame Jensen said with a puzzled look. ¡°I brought your dress.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she stared at Madame Jensen. Madame Jensen faced Apollonia with the same expression. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Last time, Count Buiche ordered Her Majesty¡¯s clothes as well. Didn¡¯t you know? He paid all the bills and left.¡± The staff standing behind Madame Jensen were holding a dress covered with a cloth. Chapter 197: Reunion The day she and Uriel visited Madame Jensen didn¡¯t cross Apollonia¡¯s mind until now. Just before leaving the salon, Uriel had talked to Madame Jensen alone while ordering many casual clothes. Did he order it without saying anything? ¡°He talked to me separately and even offered a detailed exnation. I thought you knew, Your Highness.¡± Why would anyone have no interest in clothes? Apollonia sighed softly. ¡°Let¡¯s see it for now.¡± When Apollonia uttered an ambiguous consent, Madame Jensen¡¯s perplexed face brightened a little. ¡°You¡¯ll love it once you see it! That¡¯s right! I worked very hard on this piece.¡± When Madam Jensen beckoned, her two assistants prepared to roll up the cloth covering the dress. ¡°We took orders from the pce and made Her majesty¡¯s engagement gowns several times, but¡­ thest time I saw you in person, I didn¡¯t think you would have looked very good in those clothes.¡± Madame Jensen exined with a nce. ¡°However, I think the design that Count Buiche ordered will fit perfectly.¡± She beckoned once again and the cloth was peeled off, revealing the ball gown in her assistants¡¯ hands. Adrian covered her mouth and eximed. ¡°Oh my!¡± The gown hanging on the staff¡¯s fingertips looked like a red flower¡ª¡ªa powerful, red rose. ¡°Wait. There¡¯s more.¡± Madame Jensen smiled satisfactorily and beckoned to the employee holding a luxurious blue velvet box. ¡°I searched all the jewelers in the capital to find something that Count Buiche had just described.¡± Madame Jensen opened the box and showed it to her, trembling. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Adrian cried tears of admiration. Apollonia, who was standing there nonchntly, couldn¡¯t hide a slight smirk. The ne was borate and elegant in the form of several small, transparent diamonds wrapped around one small gem. ¡°It¡¯s simr to your eye color, Your Highness. There¡¯s no gold, but¡ª¡ª¡± Adrian said, her gaze alternating between her and the ne but her expression looked more joyful with the jewelry. ¡°A famous craftsman from Ramant created this rare and sophisticated masterpiece, Your Highness. Count Buiche had described what suited you well and now I¡¯m here.¡± Madame Jensen added. As Adrian said, the ne¡¯s ruby pendant and her red ball gown resembled her eye color very much. ¡°So, Uriel knew.¡± Apollonia had a piece of jewelry that the same craftsman had worked on with exactly the same shape as this one. No. She still had it. She just stored it in a drawer because she couldn¡¯t use it. It was a memento of Princess Elenia, who had scratched herself to check if the diamond was indeed from Lishan Province. Uriel remembered. Chapter 5. Reunion The banquet hall, where the victory celebration would be held, was more spectacr than ever. Whatever the actual circumstances were, the Emperor tried to show everyone what the Kingdom had achieved in Paris¡¯s name. Rumors of what happened in Rajan Kingdom had spread widely, and he also had a n in mind to bury those rumors with an even more ostentatious banquet. Numerous nobles from the capital as well as from the provinces attended the ball. Before the banquet ripened, guests were chatting in groups of twos and threes. There were people like Caelion who arrived early and discussed business with various nobles at the corner of the banquet hall while the young peers¡¯ private discussions were mainly about love and marriage. ¡°Have you heard rumors about His Highness, Paris, looking for a future wife? Is Lorelei, the daughter of Marquis Edwin, one of the candidates by any chance?¡± A brown-haired woman with a mole near her lips tapped the wine ss in her hand as she asked a dark blondedy in a white dress. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Lady La. Lorelei already has someone else in her heart.¡± A woman named Lori blushed when the auburn-haired woman standing next to her flipped her hair. The young men and women standing next to them exchanged curious nces. One of them, a brown-haired man uttered with a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the rumor about Lady Lori Edwin, the flower of upper society, already has someone in her heart, is true.¡± It was Simon Trion, the Marquis Trion¡¯s eldest son and La¡¯s sibling, who said it. He appeared in a white uniform to match Lady Lorelei on purpose, but from the moment he entered the banquet hall, he hadn¡¯t made a single eye contact with her. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, sister Janice.¡± The noblemen around her age knew that she had Count Uriel Buiche in mind. Count Buiche, a formermoner who became a knight, and Marquis Edwin had a wide gap when it came to power and status. However, Marquis Edwin, who adored his daughter very much, was desperate to fulfill her wish somehow. ¡°It¡¯s so romantic! You chose love regardless of origin or status. Count Uriel Buiche is blessed.¡± When Janice remarked, the women around her nodded and responded Janice Emen was a Viscount¡¯s daughter and Lorelei¡¯s cousin. Chapter 198 ¡°But he¡¯s so cool despite being amoner in the past. I heard that in this war, he single-handedly invaded the Pce of Panath and captured the King.¡± Thanks to this, the Kingdom of Panath surrendered without a single casualty. How can he be so cool with that angelic face?¡± ¡°But he will soon be Lori¡¯s husband. Don¡¯t think about anything weird.¡± Some women pouted as Janice wedged themselves, but didn¡¯t answer. Lorelei and Uriel were a good match for them, too. The men around also nodded as if they had simr thoughts. However, there was one person who openly expressed disapproval of Janice¡¯s words. ¡°Well, if you want to be a countess and bow to the Empress or Grand duchess, you can.¡± L Trion, a woman with a mole near her mouth who first spoke, murmured with a re. She had known Lorelei since childhood, but they weren¡¯t on good terms with each other at some point as theypeted for attention in Society. She had never met this Uriel before so she wasn¡¯t actively participating in the chatter about him at the beginning. However, Janice and Lori, who spoke of someone they had never met as if they were his ideal types out of all women, including herself, were determined to utter a sarcastic remark. ¡°Lady L!¡± ¡°Whether he resembles an angel or a demon, if we look at appearance and abilities, there is no one like Archduke Epinhardt. In terms of status, that would be His Majesty Paris. Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so rude in front of Lori.¡± Wide-eyed, Janice stood up for her cousin out of love but L was still a sour orange. Her father was the Marquis of Trion, who boasted as much power as Lori Edwin¡¯s father. Unlike her brother, Simon, she didn¡¯t like Lori very much. ¡°What would you tell someone who wants to go through hardships with amoner? I just feel sorry for Marquis Edwin. What does he do aside from being a good swordsman? How can thatpare to the royal family? Everyone mentions Count Buiche this and Count Buiche that. But, to be honest, I don¡¯t think I want to get engaged with him. I don¡¯t want to take care of a husband who hunts monsters all his life.¡± Lorelei¡¯s brow furrowed at the condescending speech but L went on, regardless. ¡°You seem to have read too many novels. The main characters in a novel have at least a secret of their birth. He¡¯s a person who has never learned etiquette. He¡¯s shallow and vulgar for he only knows how to fight. Yes, he look cool but only in the battlefield. What kind of conversation can you have with someone like that?¡± In front of Lori, who had turned pale, L shook her head triumphantly, took a sip of wine, and continued. ¡°And how is he doing now? He left his lord, Archduke Ephinhardt, and became an escort Knight. Isn¡¯t that the limit of being amoner? The previous Count Bayan got entrusted with escorting His Highness ording to His Majesty¡¯s wishes, but in Count Buiche¡¯s case, he was abandoned by his lord and sold like an object. Both situation are different.¡± ¡°La¡ªLady L.¡± L raised her head stiffly and said. ¡°What is it? If you have something to say, why don¡¯t you say it?¡± No one in this Empire could have possibly refuted her argument but for some reason, people were looking at her back. In addition, the faces of various women, who were supposed to be red with anger from the offense, looked strangely happy. ¡°Huh? What the hell?¡± Looking back, she couldn¡¯t close her open mouth regardless of her will. ¡°Who¡ª¡ª oh my!¡± L, who was holding a wine ss in her hand, identally spilled the drink on her arm and clothes. It was because the moment she turned around, she saw a handsome man that made her eyes roll at the back of her head. ¡°Be careful, Lady L Trion.¡± Whether he heard the conversation earlier or not, he took out his handkerchief and handed it to L. He looked genuinely concerned. All the women crowding them looked at Uriel with wide eyes but not as much as L. He was more handsome than she heard. L slowly took the handkerchief and wiped the wine from her body. Fortunately, the liquid was transparent and the dress wasn¡¯t that wet. Chapter 199 At the same time as she moved her hand, she scanned the man from head to toe. He wore a ck tuxedo that reminded her of the night sky and the entire outfit looked simple but sophisticated. However, only the cuff button at the wrist was glistening red akin to blood. It was Madame Jensen¡¯s design. His bright silver hair, which would have stood out everywhere, was stark and neatlybed in contrast to the dark clothes. His sharp jawline and dark blue eyes differed from the Uriel she imagined. ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful. Please forgive me, Lady Trion.¡± It was a lie. Why would he casually me himself for everything with that angelic face of his? ¡°Well, do you know me?¡± L asked, blushing unknowingly. Until a while ago, she was guilty of pretending to have greater expertise when choosing husbands when she was just a young eighteen-year-old girl who hadn¡¯t really witnessed what the world had to offer yet. ¡°I know who you are, My Lady. I heard a lot about you from your brother because I fought with Simon Trion in the recent war.¡± He grinned while reaching out to L¡¯s ss of wine. He could hear the young noblewoman standing behind L sighing at the same time. After handing the ss over, Uriel made eye contact with Simon and the rest of the men. Then he turned to La, who was still standing there, unsure. ¡°There¡¯s a little alcohol in your ss. I¡¯ll give you a new one.¡± He turned around and called a waiter passing by, carrying a tray full of wine sses, and picked a new one for thedy. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to rmend this wine. The scent is subtle, but the color is more intense. It tastes sweet, too.¡± He gently squeezed the pink wine into L¡¯s hand. She still clutched the handkerchief that Uriel lent her in her other hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It was an honor to meet you.¡± Uriel¡¯s manners were refined and impable. His tone was low and seductive. It was too different from the harsh tone used by her family at the Trion Estate in the North. L¡¯s face grew hotter and hotter. ¡°Well! Well!¡± Janice coughed a few times for L, who was still staring nkly at Uriel. Surprised, L took a step back as if she had abruptly returned to reality. ¡°Long time no see, Lady Janice.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Count Buiche. Thank you for remembering me even if we only met once.¡± The two greeted each other lightly. From the moment she saw Uriel, she already noticed that he wasn¡¯t wearing the white tailcoat gifted by Lori¡¯s father, Marquis Edwin. The Marquis¡¯ n to knit Uriel and Lori into a pair had failed. Janice, however, was experienced in weaving a broken pair together. ¡°The ck tuxedo you¡¯re wearing today matches Lori¡¯s white dress very well. You¡¯re like a couple.¡± Lori, who was biting her lip at her words at first, smiled slightly. ¡°What an interesting coincidence. I think Lori¡¯s gown seemed to match Simon Trion¡¯s white suit over there.¡± Uriel replied with a smile. When Simon¡¯s face brightened, Lori¡¯s expression darkened a little. However, Janice didn¡¯t back down easily. ¡°Opposing colors are the best match. If you and Lori dance, it would be picturesque. It just so happens that the musicians are getting ready.¡± ¡°Oh, Janice is so¡­¡± Lorelei faltered, blushing. Although, deep inside she was nodding her head and thanking Janice for a job well done. This was why Lorelei always had Janice, Viscount Emmen¡¯s daughter, who was far below the Edwin family when it came to status, even though she was her cousin. Janice was good at speaking and she always had her back. Every time Lori had confrontations with someone or when Janice brought someone close to Lori as she was doing now, she had helped her with her cleverness. ¡°The count has been on the battlefield for too long. You¡¯re not bad at dancing, are you?¡± Janice asked, raising her chin in a challenge. This was also a strategy of its own. She was well aware of the social prejudice against Uriel, and coaxing him to dance with Lori was the simplest way to ovee it. Lori slightly covered her face with a fan, waiting for Uriel¡¯s request to dance. It was regrettable that he didn¡¯t show up in pure white, but her heart did pound at seeing him in all ck that his silver hair stood out. Despite waiting, Uriel didn¡¯t reach out to her. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, but I refuse.¡± He spoke softly. At that moment, L¡¯s expression, who was standing right beside her, brightened. She raised her chin andughed at Lori, who had stiffened from the shocking rejection just now. Chapter 200 They were the two top female candidates in the marriage market and if it wasn¡¯t Lorelei, there was only herself. ¡°Then, with me¡ª¡ª-¡± Before L could finish, Uriel smiled politely and refused again. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult because I have to dance with someone else for the first time.¡± Lorelei and L, as well as the other women who were there, looked at him in surprise. ¡°Well, who is it?¡± Lorelei asked in a trembling voice, forgetting that she had to borrow Janice¡¯s gift of gab for her quiet image. She hadn¡¯t expected this situation. She never heard that Uriel, who didn¡¯t show his face in society that much, already had someone special. Many women expressed their affection toward him but he always replied that he had no intention of dating or marriage. ¡°It¡¯s Her Highness. The Princess. However, I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll ept my dance request.¡± ¡°What?¡± Both men and women shouted in unison. ¡°Are you serious about having the first dance with Her Royal Highness? Didn¡¯t she skip dances except for her Coming-Of-Age ceremony?¡± Simon asked with a puzzled look on his face and other men and women around also nodded in response. ¡°I heard that she hadn¡¯t shown her face at the banquet since herst breakup so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be alright today.¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re a lord doesn¡¯t make her obligated to dance with you, Count. How about dancing with Lady Lori, instead? She¡¯s waiting for you to offer.¡± ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s fun about dancing with Her Royal Highness? She looks beautiful but she has no charm and Lady Adrian Reese has it.¡± A short blond man spoke too candidly. Shocked at his audacity, everyone looked around to make sure no one heard him but no one objected the statement, either. Uriel¡¯s glowing eyes sharpened for a moment. ¡°The young knight must know the princess well.¡± The way he talked to the blond man had changed and the man shrank his neck in fear. He was a knight of the lower aristocracy who participated in this war with Uriel and was under hismand. ¡°Not being careful with your words has the same consequences whether it¡¯s the military or the banquet.¡± Uriel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. He was still calm and had a slight smile on his face. However, there was an unprecedented coldness in his voice. At his tone, the short blonde man¡¯s shoulders stiffened. Even in the military, Uriel often handled his duties alone but it just urred to him that he might be cruel and ruthless when it came to treating his subordinates. ¡°Excuse me, count.¡± Lorelei spoke in a thin voice to sound appealing. ¡°None of us has any intentions to be rude to Her Highness. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for Her Highness¡¯s reputation to make you her partner at the banquet. Was it not enough for her to have a count, who has made great contributions in the war, as her escort?¡± She became timid the instant she heard that Uriel already had a partner, but when she realized that she was the princess who had been broken off six times, her confidence rose again. Lorelei secretly intended to attract Uriel¡¯s attention by convincing him to dance with another woman. ¡°How many times did she have to force an escort knight to dance with her just because she had no man? Something like that coulde out. To prevent that, the Count must¡ª¡ª-¡± Her n didn¡¯t work out. The door to the banquet hall opened and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on it before she could continue. ¡°Her Royal Highness. The Princess has entered.¡± Apollonia came in upon the servant¡¯s word. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Is that Her Royal Highness?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The young aristocrats poured out exmations. The person appearing in front of their eyes was so different from the princess they knew. Apollonia came in wearing a red dress as dark as rose petals. The ball gown, embroidered with silver threads, were bold and intense, making the sleeves and the ck cloth on her waistline look sophisticated. Her long blonde hair, which was fixed only halfway up, was decorated with delicately shaped dark green sapphires that glittered from a distance. An elegant ne with a dainty pendant hung from her neck which made the splendid dress stand out. Above all, it was Apollonia¡¯s gaze and attitude that caught everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 201 She looked confident when she smiled and it looked so different from the way she trembled and cried weakly in front of her fiance. ¡°You¡¯re here just in time,¡± Uriel spoke without hiding his smile. He was falling in love with Apollonia every moment, and now it was a good time to reveal it. Atst. From his peripheral vision inside the banquet hall, he saw Caelion freeze as he looked at Apollonia in fascination. Uriel stepped towards her and his smile deepened. ¡°C-Count Buiche.¡± The short blond aristocrat stuttered. Lori and L clung to him but he shook their hands away. Leaving behind the people who couldn¡¯t stop their mouths from talking sh*t, Uriel strode towards Apollonia. As soon as their eyes met, the two smiled a little. Other than that, no other words were needed. Coincidentally, the orchestra began to y music at that very moment. Uriel naturally took Apollonia¡¯s hand and led her to the dance floor. ¡°Can you dance?¡± ¡°You told me to learn everything that a noble should learn, Your Highness.¡± Uriel moved lightly and gracefully when he danced. He didn¡¯t have the usual sharp gaze or the strength to cut, but his appearance was oddly simr to when he was practicing swordsmanship. His smooth lead made Apollonia stand out as well as himself. Both of their movements gliding around the banquet hall was so natural as if they were one body. Their ck and red outfits blended together, leaving a strong impression on everyone watching them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that beautiful woman is Her Royal Highness. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡°I saw her dance at her engagement ceremony but it was nothing like that.¡± ¡°What about Count Uriel? I never saw him in the banquet hall with such impable manner and dance skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him smile like that before.¡± Not only the spectators but also the men and women dancing together nced at the pair. Their response was good. As she said, Uriel seeded in making people like her more than expected. Indeed, Apollonia had stood out. However, it was strange Apollonia couldn¡¯t care less about anything except Uriel¡¯s gaze, breath, and sweet masculine scent. ¡°You gifted me an entire outfit for this ball. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Apollonia asked in a low voice. Uriel and Apollonia¡¯s clothes looked good in color, design, and material. The red cuff button on Uriel¡¯s wrist was exactly the same color as Apollonia¡¯s gown. ¡°I thought it would look good.¡± Uriel wore an expression as if saying, ¡®What¡¯s strange about it?¡¯ ¡°Do you mean this red gown on me?¡± ¡°I mean the pretty picture we¡¯re creating right now. Her Highness and I.¡± He answered with a smile. When Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, he added, ¡°It¡¯s the best way to reveal your presence. The amount of money you can officially use is limited, so I have no choice but to give it to you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Uriel¡¯s analysis was correct. It was the best way to make Apollonia stand out without provoking the emperor or evoking excessive doubts in him. The trimmings of the external surface was the easiest method. Apollonia knew it, but she wasn¡¯t prepared. ¡°I asked you to get attention from others to be liked. I didn¡¯t ask you to pay attention to me.¡± ¡°I just did it because you asked me to shine on you. And¡ª-¡± He whispered. ¡°How can an escort knight like me, who has been fascinated by Her Majesty for a long time, make her go noticed?¡± He answered leisurely, and she couldn¡¯t refute it. In fact, everyone¡¯s eyes were mixed with longing and curiosity. At that moment, Apollonia was receiving social attention that she had never enjoyed as the princess. Soon the music stopped. All of the spectators and the dancing couples pped. As she nced at people¡¯s reactions for a moment, Apollonia felt sorry that the dance was over. As if she knew how she felt, Uriel smiled a bewitching smile once again. ¡°His Majesty is here.¡± The voice of Morton Pryor, the chambein, echoed through the banquet hall. The murmurs instantly turned quiet. ¡°Meet the Sun of the Empire.¡± The Emperor and Seta appeared, receiving greetings from everyone. Seta had changed beyond recognition. Although she still had the status of ady-in-waiting, her noble attitude, beautiful appearance, and splendid clothing seemed nobler than any other concubine. Behind the Emperor were Petra and Paris on each side. She was looking down at people with a cold, logical smile as always. Both were beautiful, but Seta and the uptight Petra, which were cutely attached to the Emperor¡¯s arms, were a stark contrast. ¡°I wee all of you who have made the Empire¡¯s name shine after a year of war.¡± The Emperor spoke with dignity. Chapter 202 ¡°The achievements of this war are attributed to Paris, my sessor and heir to the Empire. He showed qualities that had led the empire to victory.¡± A small cheer was heard and Paris grinned and waved at them. His jewel-like red eyes glistened exceptionally bright. When the Emperor beckoned, he stepped forward and stood next to him. ¡°Real peace has yet toe. The countries around us are still aiming to conquer our spectacr empire and the monsters that are rampant in various parts of the region are all enemies for my soldiers to defeat.¡± As always, he stimted the crowd¡¯s fears with a number of factors. ¡°At his request, we will put various talents to assist Paris in the royal order. With the help of all, the Empire will leap to a new era.¡± The Emperor pointed at one side of the banquet hall. There were several men standing there that Apollonia had never seen before. They looked like knights but there were a few people who were particrly eye-catching. Apollonia and Uriel¡¯s eyes grew and at the same time, the people in the banquet hall began to buzz. ¡°Bes, aren¡¯t they?¡± Most of the men the emperor had pointed at were beautiful men with purple eyes and dark hair. Seductive auras simr to the three brothers she had seen in Lishan were also felt. Everyone pped with puzzled expressions. They admired the Bes¡¯ appearances but on the other hand, they were unhappy that they had be part of the Sacred Royal Order. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a Be bing a knight.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense that my brother is with them.¡± ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince¡ª¨C¡± They weren¡¯t knights who fought on the battlefield and their contributions were also unknown but Paris was smiling at them with satisfaction. Apollonia could see perfectly why. ¡°Is this what Evangeline was talking about?¡± Apollonia muttered so that only Uriel could hear. She was referring to the sorcerer at Luwan¡¯s business empire whom she believed to be Be. That person had also altered Paris¡¯ eye color, the symbol of legitimacy that he didn¡¯t previously have. Evangeline told her that Paris would bring her into the pce tonight. ¡°I thought he would disguise himself into a different identity, but to hear several Bes turning into Knights all at once¡ª¨C¡± ¡°Other than one, the rest of them is probably fake. If a Be, who stands out even if she¡¯s just there, will be too much attention, she may be trying to divert it by using several people. If rumors spread that the Crown Prince got close to a sorceress, anyone would assume that he was also involved in the Luwan business merchandise. He won¡¯t try to leak such secrets easily.¡± replied Uriel. ¡°Even ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ is careful about revealing it. It¡¯s hard to tell who the Be is. It¡¯s worth praising.¡± Apollonia smiled bitterly. It wasn¡¯t unexpected. She had no idea if it was just the Emperor or Paris, but Petra won¡¯t expose Luwan¡¯s top talent without a fight. Furthermore, Paris¡¯ legitimacy depended on her. However, there was one question in Apollonia¡¯s mind. The question was whether the young Be she met in the past was the same sorcerer at Luwan¡¯s top. It was because whenever she came up with something against Petra, the face of the person she met a long time ago crossed her mind. That woman was surprisingly talented, but unfortunately, Apollonia had lost her whereabouts. Can there really be another person like that in the world? Of course, this was a mere thought that she had kept at the back of her mind without any basis and without any certainty. The chances of her falling into Petra¡¯s hands were so slim. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. Hang out with other aristocrats first.¡± Apollonia gave Uriel a golden ss of wine and sent him back to the group of young nobles. At the center of the banquet hall, a musical dance was about to begin. The quickest way to get information from neutral aristocrats was to socialize with their children. Uriel was definitely the right person for this task. ¡°Should I take a break?¡± Apollonia seeded in catching everyone¡¯s attention with her beautiful appearance. Even the Emperor and Petra, who entered after the dance, confirmed her assumption when they looked at her with one of their eyebrows raised. Chapter 203 Of course, they forgot her the next moment. They haven¡¯t paid much attention to Apollonia ever since her arm was permanently burned a few years ago, and after rumors had spread that Caelion was fine after walking through the fire, except for her asional engagements and breakups. However, the aristocrats and their children were different. After so long, she could feel their eyes wanting to talk to her but she had nothing to talk about with them. Apollonia¡¯s attention was focused on several aristocrats, including Marquis Edwin. She also saw Caelion standing behind them a while ago, but he hadn¡¯t been seen since then. Apollonia headed to the corner of the banquet hall where she was most familiar since she could observe people there without interacting with them. ¡°I missed you.¡± A soft voice was heard in her ear. When she looked up, Caelion was smiling down at her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I came to my senses, I was already standing next to you.¡± He joked as usual. ¡°What about Marquis Edwin?¡± ¡°We decided to meet again at the loungeter along with Viscount Esteban and Marquis Trion.They talked mainly about business but they were happy to see me.¡± ¡°So, the information about Marquis Trion is true¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Sister.¡± Apollonia tried to continue but Caelion cut her off. ¡°My dear sister. You always seem busy. Can we chat for a moment?¡± He asked yfully but he sounded a bit desperate. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°First of all, you look like a goddess.¡± Caelion kissed the back of Apollonia¡¯s hand and the aristocrats around her murmured at the sight. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous if we look too close in a ce like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To make this look natural, I was friendly to all the women I met.¡± He grinned. In fact, Caelion¡¯s friendliness made him a darling of society and Apollonia was the one who taught him that. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already sold my loyal vassal after the prisoner captured my soul. I thank my sister for that.¡± He grumbled. Apollonia smiled a little. ¡°You look great, too. You look good in blue.¡± Caelion looked dangerously handsome in his dark blue tailcoat with golden embroideries in it, making his dark hair stand out a little. If Uriel¡¯s appearance in a tailcoat was new to everyone, Caelion looked natural as if it had been made for him from the beginning. ¡°I heard that you like blue. Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like it anymore, but¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± He grumbled softly, his eyes turning to Apollonia¡¯s ne. ¡°That ne looks good on you, too.¡± He spoke bitterly. For a moment, Apollonia remembered Panath¡¯s opal ne, which Caelion had worn after the war. From his pout alone, it was clear that he didn¡¯t like that she hadn¡¯t used the things he had given her. Smiling, she told him soothingly as if he was a child, ¡°It¡¯s not as expensive as the opal ne you have given me.¡± However, Caelion¡¯s eyes drooped downward, just as they did when he was a boy. ¡°I received it as a gift along with the ball gown. What you gave me was so precious that people might think it¡¯s suspicious if I said that I bought it.¡± She fiddled with the ruby pendant on her ne. Apollonia made it sound like an excuse but the thing in her hand was already precious without Caelion¡¯s knowledge. ¡°I know, sister.¡± Caelion erased the bitterness in his countenance before shing him a bright smile. His smile had a different charm from Uriel¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful no matter what you wear.¡± The musicians finished ying their pieces. Apollonia and Caelion weren¡¯t listening, but they apuded appropriately. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll dance with you in front of everyone while you wear that colorful opal ne. We¡¯ll make everyone jealous.¡± Caelion whispered in Apollonia¡¯s ear. ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy dancing very much,¡± Apollonia answered vaguely. She could have told him that she¡¯d be looking forward to it but somehow it felt like a lie. When she didn¡¯t ept it, as usual, Caelion¡¯s golden eyes trembled. For a moment, his mischievous mood disappeared in the blink of an eye. He seemed angry as if she was being unfair. He faced Apollonia and slightly lowered his head until their faces were only half a span apart. At the sudden approach, Apollonia withdrew immediately but she was cornered against the wall. ¡°Cael¡ª¡ª¡± In a short moment, the two were so close to the point of kissing. Caelion only stared at her with burning eyes, having no intention of moving out of her way. A bittersweet scent tickled her senses. ¡°I don¡¯t really enjoy dancing either, sister.¡± Chapter 204 He whispered to Apollonia once more. Caelion¡¯s lips touched her ear slightly, but Apollonia couldn¡¯t move between him and the wall. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural to have the first dance with one¡¯s future bride?¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened. She raised her arm to push him away, but before her hand could reach him, Caelion straightened up and stepped back from her with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Then, I will return to Marquis Edwin, sister. I¡¯ll see you in the lounge in a little while.¡± With his usual slick expression, Caelion stepped into the crowd, looking all polite. ¡°Damn it.¡± As he moved away from Apollonia, a low curse spilled out of his mouth. What he did to Apollonia a while ago wasn¡¯t nned. As he watched her dance with Uriel from the sidelines, Caelion¡¯s heart was filled with rage because he wasn¡¯t standing by her side under the spotlight, unlike Uriel. He had treated her that way out of jealousy because she hadn¡¯t been giving him enough attention. He had the sudden urge to provoke her somehow, so he brought up the subject of marriage but that only hurt his pride. He was using their engagement as an excuse to put pressure on Apollonia so that she wouldn¡¯t give her heart to his rival. It was like¡ª¡ª ¡°You¡¯re ignoring the obvious fact that your love is an obsession.¡± At that moment, Evangeline¡¯s voice rang in Caelion¡¯s head. He told her so arrogantly that he was different from her but Caelion came to understand the truth little by little. When he saw Apollonia smile in Uriel¡¯s presence, he wanted to separate them forever so that they could never see each other again. What else would this desire to see her smile only in his presence be if not possessive? ¡°Let¡¯s stop.¡± Caelion shook his head once and tried to shake off the thought. Soon, he met other nobles and began tough and talk with them using all of his charms but Apollonia was still at the corner of his heart.For the past five years, she had never left his mind even for a moment. * * * Apollonia went outside to cool her head for a while in the garden. Apollonia suffered countless humiliations from the Emperor and Petra in the Royal Pce but she had never hated this beautiful ce she had known since childhood. In Apollonia¡¯s mind, this garden was hers. She was trying to forget Caelion¡¯s words and his burning gaze earlier as she waited for the right time to head to the lounge. As she sat down for a moment and pondered, Apollonia saw a woman¡¯s silhouette approaching the garden. Simr to Apollonia, she appeared like she was looking for a ce to sit and rest. She hadn¡¯t seen this woman in the banquet hall, and from her costume alone, she looked like she was someone¡¯s maid. She was reeling a bit as if she was too exhausted. No. Upon looking closely, she seemed to be limping. *SIGH* Apollonia held her breath when the woman approached the fountain with anguid sigh. Her features told that she was a Be. ck hair. Exceptionally darkplexion. Incredible appearance. However, there was another reason why Apollonia was surprised. ¡°You are¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± She had definitely seen that face before. She left a strong impression on Apollonia that she could never forget that face once she set her eyes it. It was Amoretta. The greatest genius Apollonia had ever met. She had magically appeared in front of Apollonia¡¯s eyes after inquiring about her for five years and not finding any traces. Apollonia felt like she was dreaming. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Your Royal Highness. I didn¡¯t know you were there.¡± She spoke in anguid voice that Apollonia remembered. Five yearster, Amoretta looked more beautiful than before but she couldn¡¯t sense any recognition from her dreamy yet captivating eyes. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know who she was. ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can sit down.¡± As Apollonia, who had been speechless for a while, acknowledged her presence, she hesitated before sitting next to her. ¡°Do you have someone attending the banquet right now? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡± Hiding her surprise, Apollonia asked her as if she knew nothing. Chapter 205 ¡°I am the maid-of-honor of His Majesty Paris. I was able to join the Royal Pce while my brother joined the Order. I was waiting outside because I wasn¡¯t invited to the banquet.¡± Amoretta¡¯s eyes were downcast as if she just had learned her manners as a maid. She didn¡¯t seem to recognize Apollonia. ¡°You have an older brother? How did your brother get to know my brother Paris?¡± Apollonia looked at her face. As far as he knew, Amoretta was an orphan. ¡°His Highness has helped us escape living a difficult life.¡± She answered vaguely, avoiding her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She was hiding her real identity. Obviously, someone must have instructed her. At that moment, all the questions in Apollonia¡¯s head werepletely resolved. She was the sole sorceress of Luwan¡¯s business empire, the creator of hair color-changingbs, enchanted pieces of jewelry, and dresses. She concocted an effective potion that could change Paris¡¯ eye color which most geniuses wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve including garments that wouldn¡¯t catch fire. Amoretta was the only one who could make such a thing. The Be knights that Paris had brought were just a part of his trick since many people had been curious about the talent of Luwan¡¯s sorceress, who was excellent at magic. Several people of unknown origins were shown off to be suspected while the real Amoretta was brought in from behind as a maid. No one who had taken a good look at her face would think that she was the sorceress of Luwan¡¯s top. Once a person got misled by her appearance, it would be hard to see beyond that. Amoretta will be perceived by most as Paris¡¯ maidservant, lover, and future mistress. ¡®Fate can be ironic.¡¯ Since she possessed an exceptional talent that the world hadn¡¯t seen before, she came across Apollonia¡¯s mind several times as she dealt with Luwan¡¯s top but she hadn¡¯t expected Petra or Paris to have Amoretta. No. Maybe she just didn¡¯t want to believe it. ¡°When did you meet my brother Paris?¡± ¡°We met about five years ago. He saved me from cold and hunger.¡± Amoretta stuttered, lowering her gaze again. For a moment, she could see a subtle sh of her face and it made her raise an eyebrow. She knew that look. It was the same expression Tanya once made while looking at Uriel. The smile that her mother had worn when she looked at the emperor a long time ago. Sometimes, it was the way Uriel nced at Apollonia. No way. Trying to erase her doubt, Apollonia asked Amoretta. ¡°For five years, have you been my brother Paris¡¯s lover?¡± It was a natural question. If a beautiful woman from a humble background introduced herself as the crown prince¡¯s maid, anyone would think they were lovers. Amoretta¡¯s face med up. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to appear as an unsympathetic lover. I¡¯m just a maid.¡± She looked particrly excited, saying the word ¡®lover¡¯. Apollonia¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Paris had never told me anything about you¡ª¡ª¡± That wasn¡¯t wrong. They didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t know anything about each other. ¡°The first time he saved me, I asked him not to tell anyone about me! I think it¡¯s burdensome for someone to pay attention to me. I¡¯m nothing.¡± Amoretta blushed hard. ¡°You love him,¡± Apollonia said bitterly. Everything became clear. Why did someone like Amoretta stay with Paris and run Petra¡¯s errands if that wasn¡¯t the case? Petra would have easily taken advantage of that. ¡°Your Highness was kind to me,¡± Amoretta said quietly, looking like she wanted to exin further. ¡°Do you have any other family or rtives? Who do you know in the capital? If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll feel very lonely.¡± Apollonia asked. She wondered if Amoretta remembered what happened in Lishan. Obviously, she wanted to see Apollonia again. ¡°There was one person, but I don¡¯t have any news about her. I was grateful to that person for saving me, but I don¡¯t know where or what she¡¯s doing now.¡± Amoretta said. Her expression looked dim as if she was thinking of someone she missed. Obviously, she was thinking of Apollonia whom she met in Lishan. Apollonia¡¯s eyes sparkled. Maybe there was still a chance. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for her for a while, but not anymore. I¡¯ll just remember her will and determination.¡± Amoretta said tly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I know I can¡¯t find her anyway, and I have His Highness Paris by my side.¡± She stared dreamily into space. ¡°To me, he is the most precious person or lord. As his maidservant, I don¡¯t dare ask for much, but I want to give him everything I have.¡± Apollonia¡¯s heart sank with disappointment. Amoretta certainly meant it. ¡°But¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Amoretta!¡± As soon as Apollonia tried to say something more, she heard a familiar voice from behind. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Turning around, what caught her eyes were the same pupils as Apollonia¡¯s. In the dark, the golden light mixed into it was barely visible, leaving only a blood-red color. In a sense, those eyes seemed to resemble Paris¡¯ cruel temper. ¡°Come in. It¡¯s getting cold outside.¡± Chapter 206 Paris spoke with rare tenderness. He seemed particrly fond of Amoretta. Well, it made sense since she was the one holding his legitimacy to the throne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± Amoretta weed him with pleasure. ¡°Hello, brother.¡± ¡°Long time no see, Nia.¡± For a moment, Paris¡¯ expression, which seemed to be wary of someone talking to Amoretta, rxed the moment he saw Apollonia. He remembered that she was a person he didn¡¯t need to be vignt at all. ¡°You¡¯re dressed differently than usual.¡± ¡°I happened to receive a present.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great dress. That will cover your burn scars well.¡± He sneered slightly. Amoretta nced at the two with embarrassment. ¡°Your Highness, I want to go inside now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With Amoretta¡¯s persuasion, Paris turned away without looking at Apollonia again. Then, he disappeared into the pce without greeting her goodbye. *SIGH* Apollonia sighed deeply. Why Paris, of all people? It would have been better if you just liked Uriel or Caelion like any other youngdy. No. Actually, Apollonia didn¡¯t want that, either. She just wished she had found Amoretta before Paris. At least before Petra knew her talent. Once again, Apollonia recalled her choice to save Amoretta in Lishan. It was a good deed that her grandfather wouldn¡¯t have done. Had she died there, Luwan¡¯s business empire would have been much weaker by now. ¡°I just remembered his will.¡± Why hadn¡¯t Amoretta poisoned Caelion? Why did she not use her talents to directly contribute to Paris and the Emperor¡¯s tyranny? Was it due to her encounter with Apollonia? ¡°Promise me that you wouldn¡¯t use your talents to harm others.¡± Amoretta had promised her. Apollonia rose from her seat and returned to the pce after harvesting crucial information. She finally understood the reason behind Paris¡¯ new eye color and the true identity of the person in charge of Luwan¡¯s products. She would have to think about what to do with her from now on. Apollonia couldn¡¯t give up Amoretta whom she had been looking for for a long time. She entered the lounge next to the banquet hall because Caelion had told her earlier that he would gather other nobles there when the time came. Apollonia wanted a chance to meet them casually, even for a moment. Turning the door handle, Apollonia briefly erased Amoretta from her mind. *CLICK* When she opened the heavy golden door, the colorful yet cozy space was revealed. However, a messy scene seemed to be unfolding in it. ¡°It didn¡¯t look like it, but you¡¯re amazing. Count Buiche.¡± Gareth¡¯s sarcastic face caught her eye. Beside him were several young aristocrats who apanied him on a frequent basis. ¡°Lori Edwin has courted you, and now you wanted Apollonia too? You might as well be the emperor and have several wives.¡± Gareth was drunk as usual. ¡°You¡¯re getting arrogant. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that you intentionally spilled alcohol on my clothes when you passed by earlier?¡± There was a yellowish stain on his shirt cor that he didn¡¯t want to see. However, rather than being angry with the stain itself, Gareth seemed determined to use that excuse to harass the man in front of him. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t Uriel¡¯s fault that he spilled the drink. Uriel was simply sitting there as he looked up at Gareth. His countenance wasn¡¯t affected much by the guy¡¯s ridicule. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use Her Highness¡¯ name so carelessly, Marquis,¡± Uriel advised in a tone that sounded like he just saw an intrusive fly. The tworgest men in Gareth¡¯s party grabbed his arms and held him against the chair. One of them was a face that even Apollonia knew. Count Amon¡¯s eldest son came from a famous samurai family and was currently the head of the Royal Order. If one would look here, it was something that Gareth usually did. And, seeing that Uriel wasn¡¯t tied with a rope, this quarrel might not have been nned but rather an impulsive one. ¡°The Marquis must find it hard to distinguish people¡¯s titles. On the battlefield, he even spoke informally to the vice-captain, His Highness, and even got punished for it.¡± Gareth¡¯s face flushed at Uriel¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about when you didn¡¯t even apologize for spilling alcohol on me?¡± Uriel continued spewing sarcastic venom at Gareth.¡°You¡¯re screaming but you¡¯re not even paying attention to the stain. Removing that won¡¯t save your face.¡± Chapter 207 ¡°How dare you nag?¡± The esteemed son of Count Amon, who was standing next to him, shouted in ce of Gareth. ¡°At least on the topic of being the princess¡¯s escort¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°It appeared like the owner and its dog are equally incapable of distinguishing whom to respect. Acting as the marquis¡¯ dog is a far cry from honor.¡± Gareth approached Uriel with a redder face and grabbed him by the cor haughtily. ¡°Then, let¡¯s see which dog is more insignificant. Mine or Apollonia¡¯s. If the Count¡¯s son is alright with punching you in the face right here, that means you¡¯re insignificant, right?¡± Gareth said, twisting his broad face.¡°If I break one ce, you¡¯lle to your senses soon enough. This is what my mother told me. In other words, no matter what we do to you, we will not be punished.¡± He gestured to Baron. Baron Amon, who showed his skills for a bit, struck Uriel in the face without warning. *PUCK!* His fist remained in Uriel¡¯s face as the force made his head snap back. Uriel¡¯s lips were slightly torn, but his expression didn¡¯t change much except for the mocking raise in one eyebrow. ¡°Stop it.¡± Apollonia¡¯s calm voice rang in the lounge. She was ustomed to being patient but she couldn¡¯t stand seeing the situation in front of her any longer. When she saw Uriel¡¯s split upper lip because of someone like Baron, anger rose deep in her heart. Gareth and his friends turned their heads toward her. Apollonia¡¯s striking red ball gown and slender form kept their eyes on her longer than usual. ¡°Apollonia.¡± Gareth called her name. As always, Apollonia smiled and didn¡¯t greet him back. She just stood there silently while raising an eyebrow. ¡°Your¡ª-Your Highness, Princess Apollonia.¡± Except for Gareth, the rest of the aristocrats bowed with reluctance. Of course, they were dumbfounded by her new appearance, but they didn¡¯t seem wary. Still, the nobles failed to hide their contempt for Apollonia in their gazes. ¡°What have you been doing to my Knight?¡± ¡°Count Buiche doesn¡¯t know how to behave. Perhaps, it¡¯s because of his origin. We¡¯re trying to teach him a lesson.¡± Baron said with a sneer. ¡°You seem busy, Your Highness. I¡¯m not the Grand Duke but if he truly wanted to live in the Royal Pce, he should learn how to be polite to the Marquis. I do it all the time.¡± When Barron finished speaking, the young menughed. ¡°You know that he¡¯s my escort, don¡¯t you?¡± Apollonia asked coldly. ¡°Of course. How can we not know your things?¡± Baron made an effort to emphasize the word ¡®things¡¯. ¡°Disciplining him was necessary.¡± He didn¡¯t participate in this war but he should know that the reputation of Uriel, who was from a lowly ss, was disturbing. However, Uriel was indifferent to the insults. He only looked at her worriedly the moment everyone recognized Apollonia¡¯s existence. She sighed inwardly. Her n was to take her mask off little by little without provoking the emperor. However, the person she was thinking of right now wasn¡¯t Gareth at all. After much thought, Apollonia said. ¡°Let him go.¡± It was an order, no, a request, that a princess would naturally make. The decision was frustrating but inevitable. Honestly, she just wanted to p Gareth and Baron in the face a hundred times each for touching Uriel. But if she suddenly punished them using her authority as the princess, she would be at risk of attracting Petra¡¯s hawk-like attention. Together with Gareth, she quickly scanned the faces of the nobles who held Uriel¡¯s arms andmit them to memory. Soon, she would bring misfortune to each one of them. However, Gareth didn¡¯t understand Apollonia¡¯s intention to solve things smoothly for now. ¡°You must have eaten something wrong, Nia.¡± Gareth growled, taking a step closer to Apollonia. He didn¡¯t hesitate to treat Apollonia, the princess, with mocking ridicule in the presence of others. His tactlessness seemed to have given strength to his friends and Baron¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not afraid of my mother anymore, are you?¡± Apollonia sighed, epting his stupid remark. Even in this situation, he couldn¡¯t hide how pathetic he was being. ¡°Why should I be afraid of my esteemed aunt? My aunt would be sad if she knew that you have treated my knight like this.¡± Her words might seem innocent but she expressed them in a roundabout way where Petra would have gotten angry if Gareth was involved in a useless ident. She expected Gareth¡¯s fear of Petra to end the situation. But rather, as if her words had provoked Gareth, his face was horribly distorted. Chapter 208 ¡°I¡¯ll send you to her when this is over. You can either wait here or do as you please.¡± He spoke sarcastically. Baron and his friends sneered once again. Uriel¡¯s eyes sharpened, but they didn¡¯t see it. ¡°I can¡¯t leave my escort here so please release him now,¡± Apollonia said once again. Caelion would visit the lounge with the nobles anytime soon and she didn¡¯t want to be seen as weak in front of Gareth and them. Still, Gareth refused to listen. He took a step closer to Apollonia and smirked as if he had thought of something wonderful. ¡°Your price had gone down that you can¡¯t even be sold,¡± Gareth murmured as if he was talking to himself but she was sure that everyone in the room heard it. Apollonia bit her lip. She had suffered a lot since childhood because of Gareth. But, tantly insulting a princess, who had already grown from that horrible experience, in front of other aristocrats was just too much. As Baronughed along, the rest of Gareth¡¯s party stared at Apollonia in shock as if they hadn¡¯t expected Gareth to say that out loud. Uriel¡¯s face wentpletely stiff. His rxed countenance even after Baron had hit him a moment ago had long since disappeared. ¡°If you keep your mouth shut, one of them might take you for a low price¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± He kept insulting her but he wasn¡¯t able to finish hisst sentence after Uriel jumped out of his seat and¡ª¡ª THUD! The two young men holding him down were pushed out without even trying. Baron, standing right in front beside him, stepped back in surprise. THWACK! In the blink of an eye, Uriel¡¯s hand pped Gareth¡¯s cheek. His palm was iparably stronger than the fist that Baron had extended earlier Gareth¡¯s head jerked back. ¡°Argh! You¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Uriel pped him again. THWACK! ¡°Urk!¡± Gareth dropped to the ground in an instant. ¡°Marquis!¡± Baron jumped at Uriel in surprise. PUCK! Uriel didn¡¯t even have to look at Baron to kick him in the stomach with perfect uracy. ¡°Argh!¡± He crumbled to Gareth¡¯s side, clutching his stomach. ¡°You! You¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Gareth, who was rolling on the ground while holding his cheek, stammered and pointed an using finger at Uriel. The moment he saw his cool gaze, Gareth lowered his hand right away. Hispanions were all wide-eyed as they regarded Uriel and him back and forth. Whether Uriel was the Angel of Death on the battlefield or what, they simply assumed it was an exaggeration from possessing such a handsome face. However, the momentum they felt just now caused goosebumps to break all over their skin. The young aristocrats, who had plenty of time until a while ago, held their breaths. ¡°Uri¡ª- Count Buiche.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t expect Uriel to defend her. ¡± I¡¯m your escort so I should protect you with my life, Your Majesty,¡± Uriel said tly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it disobedience to the Emperor if one insults a princess?¡± Gareth and the rest of the young men¡¯s faces turned pale because they know that what Uriel said just now was true. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± Uriel spat out and glowered at them. They all lowered their eyes except for Gareth, who was fuming. Apollonia nodded her head a bit so that only Uriel could see it. This situation wasn¡¯t intended, but he was right. The moment the Emperor appointed him as Apollonia¡¯s escort, it became difficult for other nobles to ignore her. Uriel was able to stand by her proudly and didn¡¯t look at anyone else. ¡®He¡¯s quicker than me sometimes.¡¯ Apollonia smiled inwardly. Uriel had been quiet when Baron hit him earlier, but when he started insulting Apollonia, he couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. Despite theplicated situation, that fact gave Apollonia a strange sense of satisfaction. Gareth seemed to just realize the fact by then but he still hadn¡¯tpletely abandoned his physical bravado and abusive behavior. ¡°Apollonia, if you¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± He rose again and growled through his teeth as if he was at odds between his fear and anger. The young men standing behind Gareth stepped back, looking from side to side. ¡°¡°I told you to be polite, Marquis. You have already offended Her Highness several times to the point where I can¡¯t let it slide.¡± Uriel spat out coldly and Gareth¡¯s face turned white. Even if everyone else in the royal pce appeared to look up at Gareth, Uriel seemed to have a vague idea that it wasn¡¯t real. Chapter 209 ¡°Why? Are you going to punish me? If you hit me more¡ª¡ª-¡± Gareth wriggled but didn¡¯t bend. ¡°What do you think is a fitting punishment for a Marquis like me?¡± Uriel chuckled darkly as he slowly moved to stand between Gareth and Apollonia. ¡°Give Her Highness a deep bow and apologize. Promise not to insult her again in the future.¡± ¡°What? What?¡± Gareth asked, trembling as if he was ashamed to make eye contact with Apollonia. Uriel looked down at him and said. ¡°I told you to bow deeply, Marquis. It would be appropriate if your eyes are leveled to Her Highness¡¯ knees.¡± Gareth¡¯s face contorted from rage. ¡°Should I help you?¡± Uriel extended his long arms to Gareth¡¯s head as if to grab him by the back of his head and force him to bow down. The crowd¡¯s gaze widened in shock as Gareth¡¯s face became paler. ¡°If so, excuse me.¡± The moment Uriel¡¯s hand touched Gareth¡¯s head, he turned around and punched Uriel in the face. *PUCK* ¡°How dare you!¡± Gareth howled. When Uriel smiled as if he hadn¡¯t been hit at all, he roughly pushed Uriel once again. ¡°How dare you do this to me?¡± He breathed. When Uriel didn¡¯t budge, his eyes turned to Apollonia. ¡°Marquis.¡± Uriel warned him in a low voice. However, Gareth didn¡¯t stop and reached for Apollonia. *THUD* Before he could touch Apollonia¡¯s face, Gareth¡¯s hand was caught in the air. ¡°What the¡ª¡ª¡± It wasn¡¯t Uriel. No one else just showed up either. The one who caught him was Apollonia herself, who was watching the spectacle. ¡°Stop it, cousin.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t want to see Gareth anymore. She hadn¡¯t nned it, but at that moment she was sure she had to stop Gareth all on her own. The moment he had punched Uriel, something inside her snapped. His cousin should no longer be allowed tomit such atrocities. Apollonia was no longer the young girl who only wanted to survive. She fixed him a cold stare. Apollonia¡¯s nonchnt gaze, resembling the mes of hell, was sharp enough to pierce him. No one was there to protect her from Gareth when she was a child and all she did in the past was avoid him. This time, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to just endure no matter what Gareth had taken from her even if he pushed her and knocked her down. Gareth shuddered with a start. It wasn¡¯t that her grip was too strong. The new Apollonia was unfamiliar to him, but on the other hand, she seemed to resemble someone. Her sharp voice sounded like a knife¡¯s de and her cold disdainful gaze promised to keep Gareth on his toes. Apollonia¡¯s attitude reminded him of Petra, the woman Gareth had feared the most. ¡°Stop it.¡± As the two confronted each other, someone¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Who¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± When she turned her head, the first thing she saw was Caelion standing at the door. However, the voice stopping Gareth was not his. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Marquis.¡± Standing behind Caelion were four noblemen: Marquis Trion. Marquis Edwin. Viscount Esteban. and Count Amon, Baron¡¯s father. The three neutral noblemen and one royalty wore simr expressions. Half of them regarded Gareth as pathetic while the other half seemed interested in Apollonia and Uriel. One could even mistake it for admiration. Although it was brief, Apollonia¡¯s change of attitude caught their attention. ¡°Count Amon.¡± Gareth said as he looked at the owner of the voice he had just heard. He was tense. It was hard to believe that he was frightened by Apollonia a while ago. ¡°Baron, what are you doing?¡± Baron, who was holding onto his bruised cheek, murmured. ¡°Oh, Father, when did youe?¡± ¡°I watched everything. You didn¡¯t even know people wereing and you¡¯re being rude.¡± Count Amon clicked his tongue. His normally zed face was wrinkled with shame. As the Emperor¡¯s aide, he seemed to be more displeased with his son¡¯s inability to distinguish the situation and his opponent than his behavior itself. ¡°H-How did you get here?¡± ¡°We were looking for a ce to discuss the mining project with Archduke Ephinhardt. I didn¡¯t know there was a fight.¡± Marquis Edwin said as he looked up at him. He didn¡¯t really know Gareth well, but he tried to be careful of his status. Still, he couldn¡¯tpletely hide his shock and contempt for Gareth¡¯s words. ¡°Just now¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Marquis, I won¡¯t tell the Duchess what happened just now.¡± Chapter 210: New embers (1) ¡°Marquis, I won¡¯t tell the Duchess what happened just now,¡± said Count Amon, cutting Gareth off. He quickly made eye contact with the nobles beside him and nodded. They should just let it slide. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better refrain from drinking in the pce from now on.¡± Marquis Edwin said reluctantly. He looked displeased but indirectly agreed with Count Amon. Count Amon looked at Apollonia and asked. ¡°Is Her Highness all right?¡± His eyes were more cautious than usual. Was it because of the situation a while ago? ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone was just drunk. I¡¯m rather sorry to interrupt an important meeting. I¡¯m sorry, Grand Duke.¡± She greeted Caelion with a smile. Nobody knew about their friendship yet. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡± He answered quietly in concern. ¡°It appeared like today isn¡¯t the day to discuss that so we¡¯ll talk again next time. I¡¯ll take you and Count Buiche.¡± As Caelion cleared the situation up, the flustered nobles nodded in agreement. Count Amon left the lounge first before Gareth and his minions followed. Marquis Edwin, Marquis Trion, and Viscount Esteban also stepped toward the door. But before leaving, they looked over their shoulder to regard Apollonia. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Your Highness.¡± Marquis Edwin said in a low voice. Apollonia smiled. It wasn¡¯t intended, but the way she blocked Gareth seemed to have left a strong impression on Marquis Edwin. The greeting might have sounded superficial but that wasn¡¯t all. The Marquis, who was one of her teachers once, must have recalled Apollonia¡¯s intelligence and determination when she was a child. Meanwhile, Viscount Esteban and Marquis Trion said nothing. However, they stared at Apollonia with interest for a while before opening the door and heading out. As three people remained in the lounge, Apollonia¡¯s eyes sparkled in amusement. The situation was unexpected but their mission was somewhat sessful. Chapter 6. New embers (1) *SIGH* Upon arriving at the royal vi, Caelion sat down on the sofa in Apollonia¡¯s study and let out a tired sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop worrying about other people? I am trying hard to gather nobles who are neutral but I was surprised to hear that my sister and Uriel were in danger.¡± ¡°You came at the right time. How did you hear that? What about it?¡± Apollonia said cidly. The conversation she had with Caelion alone at the banquet hall was no longer in her head. He was back to being yful and sassy as always. ¡°Adrian taught me a little bit. I thought about putting our n on hold and ending the situation so I took Count Amon with me. Although he is greedy, he cannot stand it if his son is involved in a public scandal.¡± Caelion replied. Adrian, who was sitting in another chair while stealing nces at Uriel¡¯s torn lips, shrugged her shoulders as if saying she was just doing her job. ¡°I did get hit but it wasn¡¯t like we were in danger.¡± Uriel murmured as he watched Caelion slump on the sofa. ¡°He didn¡¯t hit you too hard.¡± Adrian, who skimmed through Uriel¡¯s lips, said honestly. Of course, there was only a small wound in Uriel¡¯s mouth. ¡°There¡¯s a trick to getting hit, My Lady.¡± Uriel answered politely as he took the medicine Adrian handed and applied it to his mouth. Adrian wasn¡¯t kind enough to apply the medicine to anyone other than Apollonia, and Uriel didn¡¯t like being in contact with anyone other than Apollonia. ¡°Huh? How can you speak informally to me while using honorifics with Adrian?¡± Caelion, whoid down with one foot on the sofa, gave him a bewildered look. ¡°I guess your habit of caring about useless things will never be cured.¡± The two growled at each other. Both of them could be harmonious when needed, even during the war, but they often quarreled at other times. ¡°You both did well.¡± Finding it absurd, Apollonia asked. ¡°Why are you fighting?¡± Caelion shrugged. ¡°I think it¡¯s a sess. It wasn¡¯t only Marquis Edwin, but Viscount Esteban and Marquis Trion had also regarded sister differently. The change isn¡¯t that big yet, but if I reveal my alliance with my sister at the right time in the future, our chances of gaining support will increase.¡± ¡°The news will spread not only to them but also to others in some way.¡± Apollonia nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried this time?¡± Caelion asked, indirectly referring to the Emperor and Petra. ¡°I have you and Seta as my shield, so I¡¯m not really that worried. Still, I¡¯m not going to provoke my father just like how I scared Gareth earlier. It¡¯s alright to do it a little bit. After all, my father can¡¯t touch me now that Caelion has grown up beyond neglect. If I marry him, I¡¯m adding one more person to my side.¡± ¡°What about Petra?¡± ¡°She might have doubts hidden at the corner of her heart,¡± Apollonia smirked, still finding Petra¡¯s intuition terrifying. However, if she knew ten pieces of information about Apollonia then she might have gathered a hundred about Petra. ¡°But my aunt has more hazardous mes that she had to put off. Caelion, Aileen Idena, and now Seta. Even if I be a bit arrogant in her eyes, She wouldn¡¯t have time to focus on me. It doesn¡¯t matter if she tried her best.¡± She smiled slightly at Uriel. ¡°Because Uriel is right next to me.¡± Uriel was the perfect escort and he was even greater than Captain Sid. His biggest strength was being an orphan. When Captain Sid was escorting Apollonia, his family suffered a lot from Petra¡¯s oppression. He also possessed the title of a Count and an estate given by the emperor, but his wealth deteriorated gradually after the rise of Emperor Gaius. Petra and the Emperor prevented other merchants from doing business with his entire territory because Sid didn¡¯t move as he wished, and they also cleverly interfered with their connections with other families. Sid gave his life for Apollonia, but he had no choice but to notice Petra in front of his family¡¯s hardships. Had it not been for that, she would have thrown Gareth into the river long ago. Uriel was different. He had no family which meant he had no weakness. He wasn¡¯t interested in anything but protecting Apollonia. However, they were a lot of knights who respected him. Some of them either wanted topletely ignore him or destroy him. Too many noblewomen also cared about him. Even Petra herself once tried to bring Uriel to the Emperor¡¯s side. As long as she had him cling to her side all the time, Apollonia was safer than ever. To keep Uriel away from Caelion, the Emperor and Petra had chosen Apollonia to have Uriel rather than him. Even more so when rumors had spread that Uriel had kept Apollonia in mind. ¡°Gareth must be crying out of frustration.¡± Caelion chirped while Uriel appeared a bit grim. ¡°Be careful, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of Gareth?¡± ¡°He is stupid and impulsive. If he doesn¡¯t get what he wants or has a grudge against someone, he will get obsessed with it until he dies.¡± He spoke. Next to him, Adrian¡¯s face turned white. ¡°Just because he¡¯s stupid doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s harmless, you know? If you lower your guard, the mad dog will bite you right away.¡± Apollonia nodded as she sent Adrian, whose countenance had gotten stiff, outside. A few years after leaving him, Apollonia knew all too well how much Gareth bothered her, ¡°Well, shall we meet again tomorrow?¡± Apollonia asked, smiling. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Caelion and Uriel said at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again. I have something to tell you.¡± Apollonia pointed her hand in the direction of the east. ¡°I mean ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye.¡± Caelion sighed deeply as he rolled up his sleeves to expose his arms. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Apollonia asked. His solid, muscled arm was full of scratches as if a bird had attacked him. Caelion gritted his teeth and answered.¡±There is¡­¡­. Something like that.¡± Uriel took the medicine he had applied to his mouth a while ago and threw it to him without a word. Chapter 211: New embers (1) T/N: Please skip this chapter, as it¡¯s just a repeat of the . You can proceed to the . Thank you! ¡°Marquis, I won¡¯t tell the Duchess what happened just now,¡± said Count Amon, cutting Gareth off. He quickly made eye contact with the nobles beside him and nodded. They should just let it slide. ¡°Well, you¡¯d better refrain from drinking in the pce from now on.¡± Marquis Edwin said reluctantly. He looked displeased but indirectly agreed with Count Amon. Count Amon looked at Apollonia and asked. ¡°Is Her Highness all right?¡± His eyes were more cautious than usual. Was it because of the situation a while ago? ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everyone was just drunk. I¡¯m rather sorry to interrupt an important meeting. I¡¯m sorry, Grand Duke.¡± She greeted Caelion with a smile. Nobody knew about their friendship yet. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡± He answered quietly in concern. ¡°It appeared like today isn¡¯t the day to discuss that so we¡¯ll talk again next time. I¡¯ll take you and Count Buiche.¡± As Caelion cleared the situation up, the flustered nobles nodded in agreement. Count Amon left the lounge first before Gareth and his minions followed. Marquis Edwin, Marquis Trion, and Viscount Esteban also stepped toward the door. But before leaving, they looked over their shoulder to regard Apollonia. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Your Highness.¡± Marquis Edwin said in a low voice. Apollonia smiled. It wasn¡¯t intended, but the way she blocked Gareth seemed to have left a strong impression on Marquis Edwin. The greeting might have sounded superficial but that wasn¡¯t all. The Marquis, who was one of her teachers once, must have recalled Apollonia¡¯s intelligence and determination when she was a child. Meanwhile, Viscount Esteban and Marquis Trion said nothing. However, they stared at Apollonia with interest for a while before opening the door and heading out. As three people remained in the lounge, Apollonia¡¯s eyes sparkled in amusement. The situation was unexpected but their mission was somewhat sessful. Chapter 6. New embers (1) *SIGH* Upon arriving at the royal vi, Caelion sat down on the sofa in Apollonia¡¯s study and let out a tired sigh. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop worrying about other people? I am trying hard to gather nobles who are neutral but I was surprised to hear that my sister and Uriel were in danger.¡± ¡°You came at the right time. How did you hear that? What about it?¡± Apollonia said cidly. The conversation she had with Caelion alone at the banquet hall was no longer in her head. He was back to being yful and sassy as always. ¡°Adrian taught me a little bit. I thought about putting our n on hold and ending the situation so I took Count Amon with me. Although he is greedy, he cannot stand it if his son is involved in a public scandal.¡± Caelion replied. Adrian, who was sitting in another chair while stealing nces at Uriel¡¯s torn lips, shrugged her shoulders as if saying she was just doing her job. ¡°I did get hit but it wasn¡¯t like we were in danger.¡± Uriel murmured as he watched Caelion slump on the sofa. ¡°He didn¡¯t hit you too hard.¡± Adrian, who skimmed through Uriel¡¯s lips, said honestly. Of course, there was only a small wound in Uriel¡¯s mouth. ¡°There¡¯s a trick to getting hit, My Lady.¡± Uriel answered politely as he took the medicine Adrian handed and applied it to his mouth. Adrian wasn¡¯t kind enough to apply the medicine to anyone other than Apollonia, and Uriel didn¡¯t like being in contact with anyone other than Apollonia. ¡°Huh? How can you speak informally to me while using honorifics with Adrian?¡± Caelion, whoid down with one foot on the sofa, gave him a bewildered look. ¡°I guess your habit of caring about useless things will never be cured.¡± The two growled at each other. Both of them could be harmonious when needed, even during the war, but they often quarreled at other times. ¡°You both did well.¡± Finding it absurd, Apollonia asked. ¡°Why are you fighting?¡± Caelion shrugged. ¡°I think it¡¯s a sess. It wasn¡¯t only Marquis Edwin, but Viscount Esteban and Marquis Trion had also regarded sister differently. The change isn¡¯t that big yet, but if I reveal my alliance with my sister at the right time in the future, our chances of gaining support will increase.¡± ¡°The news will spread not only to them but also to others in some way.¡± Apollonia nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried this time?¡± Caelion asked, indirectly referring to the Emperor and Petra. ¡°I have you and Seta as my shield, so I¡¯m not really that worried. Still, I¡¯m not going to provoke my father just like how I scared Gareth earlier. It¡¯s alright to do it a little bit. After all, my father can¡¯t touch me now that Caelion has grown up beyond neglect. If I marry him, I¡¯m adding one more person to my side.¡± ¡°What about Petra?¡± ¡°She might have doubts hidden at the corner of her heart,¡± Apollonia smirked, still finding Petra¡¯s intuition terrifying. However, if she knew ten pieces of information about Apollonia then she might have gathered a hundred about Petra. ¡°But my aunt has more hazardous mes that she had to put off. Caelion, Aileen Idena, and now Seta. Even if I be a bit arrogant in her eyes, She wouldn¡¯t have time to focus on me. It doesn¡¯t matter if she tried her best.¡± She smiled slightly at Uriel. ¡°Because Uriel is right next to me.¡± Uriel was the perfect escort and he was even greater than Captain Sid. His biggest strength was being an orphan. When Captain Sid was escorting Apollonia, his family suffered a lot from Petra¡¯s oppression. He also possessed the title of a Count and an estate given by the emperor, but his wealth deteriorated gradually after the rise of Emperor Gaius. Petra and the Emperor prevented other merchants from doing business with his entire territory because Sid didn¡¯t move as he wished, and they also cleverly interfered with their connections with other families. Sid gave his life for Apollonia, but he had no choice but to notice Petra in front of his family¡¯s hardships. Had it not been for that, she would have thrown Gareth into the river long ago. Uriel was different. He had no family which meant he had no weakness. He wasn¡¯t interested in anything but protecting Apollonia. However, they were a lot of knights who respected him. Some of them either wanted topletely ignore him or destroy him. Too many noblewomen also cared about him. Even Petra herself once tried to bring Uriel to the Emperor¡¯s side. As long as she had him cling to her side all the time, Apollonia was safer than ever. To keep Uriel away from Caelion, the Emperor and Petra had chosen Apollonia to have Uriel rather than him. Even more so when rumors had spread that Uriel had kept Apollonia in mind. ¡°Gareth must be crying out of frustration.¡± Caelion chirped while Uriel appeared a bit grim. ¡°Be careful, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of Gareth?¡± ¡°He is stupid and impulsive. If he doesn¡¯t get what he wants or has a grudge against someone, he will get obsessed with it until he dies.¡± He spoke. Next to him, Adrian¡¯s face turned white. ¡°Just because he¡¯s stupid doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s harmless, you know? If you lower your guard, the mad dog will bite you right away.¡± Apollonia nodded as she sent Adrian, whose countenance had gotten stiff, outside. A few years after leaving him, Apollonia knew all too well how much Gareth bothered her, ¡°Well, shall we meet again tomorrow?¡± Apollonia asked, smiling. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Caelion and Uriel said at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it again. I have something to tell you.¡± Apollonia pointed her hand in the direction of the east. ¡°I mean ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye.¡± Caelion sighed deeply as he rolled up his sleeves to expose his arms. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Apollonia asked. His solid, muscled arm was full of scratches as if a bird had attacked him. Caelion gritted his teeth and answered.¡±There is¡­¡­. Something like that.¡± Uriel took the medicine he had applied to his mouth a while ago and threw it to him without a word. Chapter 212 New Embers (2) After the banquet, Paris waited for a guest at his pce. He hadn¡¯t taken off the white uniform he had worn for the banquet. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± When a man entered upon the servant¡¯s word, Paris stood up politely. It was unusual for him. Marquis Fortrus came in under the servant¡¯s guidance. Paris specially invited him, who couldn¡¯t attend the banquet due to histe arrival, to serve him tea. This was the Emperor¡¯s instruction and originally Petra¡¯s idea. Marquis Fortrus was one of the wealthiest and most powerful men in the Empire. Raised and called to serve the military from generation to generation, he boasted a formidable political influence in Emperor Sheng and Emperor Gaius¡¯ reigns. In the past, it was also the previous Marquis Fortrus that Gaius had worked the hardest to bring on his side once he ascended the throne. Since he had the strongest private in the Empire at that time, he supported Gaius at a high price and yed a major role in the power shift. His son, Gabriel Fortrus, had seeded his throne about three years ago. Unlike his predecessors, he maintained a close rtionship with the Emperor and Paris but didn¡¯t give his full support as if taking a step back and observing them. Neither the Emperor nor Petra found it difficult to pressure him. They just wanted to capture Gabriel Fortrus as aplete ally so Paris felt the need to give him special treatment. Such judgment was also attributed to the fact that some of the important aristocrats who had been the Emperor¡¯s close aides weren¡¯t responsible for performing their duties recently due to excessive corruption. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for weing me at thiste hour, Your Highness.¡± Characterized by his strong jawline and dark eyebrows, the Marquis still looked young for a forty-year-old. His well-trimmed beard also made him look strong and masculine. Marquis Fortrus slightly lowered his head. It was a much lighter bowpared to the other nobles, although he didn¡¯t seem to antagonize him on purpose. He seemed to know well that Paris, who was troubled by Caelion, needed his influence. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you once you visit the Capital,¡± Paris said cheerfully and offered him a seat. ¡°Congrattions on your victory.¡± He made a short greeting and slumped on the sofa. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t been able to refuse the prince¡¯s favor, but he already looked a bit exhausted. Paris didn¡¯t seem to recognize this and offered him tea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this. Your Majesty, the Crown Prince, himself¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Make sure to stop by often. You¡¯re important in this Empire, Marquis. I hope there will be more things to see in the future.¡± He spoke as Petra advised beforehand. ¡°I heard you enjoy hunting. There¡¯s no ce for the rare game to pile up like a mountain.¡± ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s true. It¡¯s a pleasure of mine to own and collect beautiful things.¡± Marquis Fortrus replied with a smile. In fact, he loved their beauty to the point of obsession. He had caught and tamed a silver-horned deer and a golden horse that was treated as a god. If a wild animal couldn¡¯t be tamed, he killed it and stuffed it. ¡°Someday, I will invite you to a hunting ground the royal family owns.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be honored once you do so.¡± They chatted for about an hour. Their private conversations, which showed no genuine affinity for each other, were strictly about business, meaningless praises, and subtle bragging. When Paris judged that the atmosphere was somewhat ripe, he began. ¡°Actually, I called you because I had a proposition.¡± The Marquis, who was leaning on the sofa, leaned forward as if he didn¡¯t want to miss a thing. ¡°You already know that being the head of the Imperial Knights is such an honorable position.¡± The Marquis grinned. Was this the hidden card that the crown prince wanted to y? ¡°I¡¯m going to reserve that position soon.¡± ¡°Count Bronen currently holds that position, right?¡± ¡°He can no longer work there due to excessive neglect.¡± Paris said while shaking his head. This was an open fact. Count Bronen, one of the royal aides, became the captain of the Royal Knights because he was capable. He was also the emperor¡¯srade in the past. However, his position went unstable recently due to the allegations that he received arge number of bribes and even put his friend¡¯s son in the Order. Chapter 213 New Embers (3) The Emperor and Petra were concerned about that. Since the Emperor¡¯s reign, the position of the Royal Knights¡¯ captain had been reced several times and it wasn¡¯t easy to find anyone who waspetent enough. When Uriel Buiche emerged as the winner of a huntingpetition a few years ago, Petra even nned to raise him in the Royal Militia and take over the position of captain in the future. Unfortunately, her n went awry when Uriel Buiche insisted on remaining as the Grand Duke¡¯s loyal vassal. As Uriel blocked several of his assassination attempts, he turned out to be Petra¡¯s biggest headache. ¡°I was looking for someone to fill the position, and I thought of you so I called you here.¡± Paris said subtly. Petra¡¯s next best option was to put someone helpful there since it wasn¡¯t easy to find talented andpetent people. It was a great suggestion. The Imperial Knight Commander was the one who took control of the fastest military force avable from the royal family. In other words, it was an important position that could hold both honor and power.Taking that seat would be simr to possessing the center of power. ¡°You left the capital for a long time but you had a career in the Royal Order once, Marquis. You¡¯re well qualified.¡± Paris said more explicitly. No matter how much he had, the chance of enjoying this kind of honor wouldn¡¯t easilye by. The head of the Imperial Knights was an important position that must be filled by the people who were loyal to the Emperor. If the Marquis agreed to his proposal, the Emperor and Paris could have a strong ally next to them for the next few decades. ¡°Thank you for the offer.¡± The Marquis replied. Contrary to Paris¡¯ expectations, the proposition didn¡¯t impress him that much. ¡°I¡¯m into hunting, and I¡¯m not good at leading the Order as its captain.¡± He spoke frankly. Now that his money and power were already enough, collecting precious and beautiful things were more important than the Imperial Knights. Also, he had no intention of persuading the aristocracy in the Emperor¡¯s favor. Even if he didn¡¯t support Archduke Epinhardt, he didn¡¯t have the driving force to help Paris at a huge cost. ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯m going to get up.¡± As he looked at Paris¡¯ embarrassed face, Marquis Fortrus was about to get up from the sofa when¡ª¡ª- ¡°Your Highness, I brewed some tea.¡± The woman¡¯s voice he heard from the door behind him stimted Marquis Fortrus¡¯ ears. It was amon report from a maid, but the tone was strangely sweet and seductive. ¡°Amoretta, I told you that you didn¡¯t have to do this yourself,¡± said Paris, frowning. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you enough earlier, Your Highness.¡± The woman spoke in a winsome manner. Her voice, which seemed to approach them little by little, sounded so special that he wanted to hear it again. ¡°Leave it here and get out. Don¡¯t do this from now on.¡± Listening to Paris¡¯ scolding, Marquis Fortrus turned his head and looked at the voice¡¯s owner. The moment he saw her face, he couldn¡¯t move as if his whole body had been paralyzed. He was proud to have been seen and embraced by beautiful women countless times, but she was the first person who made his knees weak. Did he say Amoretta? She was clearly a Be because she was more beautiful than a human being. She was like a goddess or a fairy who steal human souls by mesmerizing them. Even if God had sculpted and made her, her face couldn¡¯t have been more perfect. Her seductive figure and the smile on her lips as she stared at Paris seemed effortless. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head out first.¡± She greeted me briefly and went out through the door. However, the Marquis looked at the ce where she disappeared. ¡°Marquis.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Marquis?¡± Paris¡¯ repeated questions brought him to his senses. Paris smirked. ¡°She¡¯s my new maid.¡± Marquis Fortrus still said nothing. ¡°If you want, I can find Be women and introduce them to you,¡± Paris said with a smile as if he had guessed his mind. ¡°I heard that your wife died a few years ago, Marquis. Don¡¯t you need a maid to attend to your needs?¡± The Marquis didn¡¯t seem to hear Paris. He had a few Be women he had enough of. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Marquis Fortrus spoke in a low voice while wearing the most serious look since he met Paris. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want unconditional support from the Fortus family?¡± He explicitly mentioned a topic that had been sidestepped by a long conversation. Paris¡¯ eyes widened in shock. Chapter 214 New Embers (4) ¡°That¡¯s right. I need a strong and loyal supporter even after my ascension. ¡°You will also need funds to consolidate your power and to make the aristocrats praise you, Your Highness. The Luwanpany won¡¯t spit out that infinite amount of money.¡± His eyes, which appeared to be disinterested until a moment ago, shed like a beast. ¡°That¡¯s true. The bigger the help, the better.¡± Face flushing, Marquis Fortrus took a deep breath as if he had just made a decision. ¡°I can give you everything.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Paris asked delightedly. ¡°But I have one condition.¡± ¡°What is it? If you want to be a Knight Commander¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that position. Like I said a moment ago¡­¡± Marquis Fortrus shook his head as if it was nothing important. Then he raised his eyes and faced Paris. ¡°I want Amoretta.¡± There was a moment of silence as the Marquis gave Paris a serious look. Both of their gazes shed for a moment before¡ª¡ª *BANG* Marquis Fortrus¡¯ body was abruptly pushed against the wall as Paris seized his cor. ¡°Amoretta is my maid. I think you know what that means.¡± Paris growled in outrage. Although she was his maid, the rtionship between her and Paris was clearly revealed in Amoretta¡¯s tone earlier. One could immediately conclude that she was the prince¡¯s lover. The remark was intolerable regardless of position. Paris¡¯ hands tensed as he grabbed his cor. ¡°¡ª¡ª-But Your Highness.¡± Marquis Fortrus spoke calmly without remorse and Paris interrupted him. ¡°No matter how easy it is for you to get what you want, you shouldn¡¯t say such things recklessly.¡± With that cool threat, Paris let go of him slowly. Paris got so furious that he wanted to put the Marquis in an underground prison, but he had no choice but to endure it due to his status. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that, Marquis.¡± Paris pointed to the door as his zing eyes glittered with anger. He wanted him out of the room immediately but the Marquis only arranged his coat with an unwavering countenance. ¡°I understand that my request is too sudden, Your Highness.¡± He said as he walked slowly toward the door. ¡°My condition is still valid until your ascension, so please think about it some more.¡± Unlike when he first came in, he bowed deeply and disappeared behind the door. Paris watched him with a smile on his face as Marquis Fortrus, who walked in the dark hallway, burned with longing. * * * Petra waited for the Emperor in his study. Petra, who had gone in and out of here countless times and served as the pce¡¯s hostess for years, defeating Apollonia and thete Empress, arranged the furniture and even decorated the ce herself. Having been involved in the royal family for more than a decade, she was very familiar with every corner of the pce as if it was the palm of her hand. The extended pce where Apollonia lived was an exception, but it wasn¡¯t important. Thete Empress had a separate pce as well but it was all in one space. However, the study¡¯s appearance today was strangely different. It looked familiar at first nce but the atmosphere was strangely new. ¡®What the hell?¡¯ Petra squinted, looking around. Her gaze stopped at the wall between the bookshelves. ¡®That isn¡¯t what I chose.¡¯ Petra was a lover of art. She even recognized the artists behind several masterpieces but she wasn¡¯t impressed by this one. She preferred hanging paintings of simplendscapes, magnificent buildings with strong points, or portraits of political figures. The painting of the Emperor in his mid-twenties to thirties was also amon favorite. But, what¡¯s on the wall now was an oil painting of a little ck cat ying with wool. Petra would never choose this piece. ¡°Who is it?¡± How dare someone touch the decorations in this pce without her permission? It wasn¡¯t her taste at all. Petra¡¯s eyes scanned the study again. This time, the books on the shelves bothered her. The bookcase used to be full of knowledge that the Emperor needed to know starting from history, politics, diplomacy, and economy. Now it got flooded with romance novels that weren¡¯t even worth looking at. One book was clearly visible from her position as if it had been touched recently. ¡°No way.¡± Frowning as she stared at the book, a servant opened the door and entered the study. ¡°His Majesty says he¡¯ll be a littlete, Duchess.¡± ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Petra replied coldly. The servant seemed to hesitate and didn¡¯t get out. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Well, Miss Seta asked me to enter the Emperor¡¯s study and fetch her a novel.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes grew bigger. The Emperor didn¡¯t let people into the study, especially women. That privilege was only granted to Petra. ¡°She can do thatter. His Majesty is not here.¡± She said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°His Majesty said that Seta is allowed to enter his study at any time. No one can stop her without direct orders from His Majesty.¡± The servant exined softly, meeting Petra¡¯s gaze head-on. As soon as she heard her exnation, Petra could guess who touched the paintings in this study. It was none other than Seta, the new woman in the Emperor¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t unexpected at all. She was a nuisance that Petra could no longer ignore. Reigning in her annoyance, she still managed to utter a calm reply. ¡°Alright.¡± The servant sighed with relief and stepped back. Entering behind her was a woman with ck curly hair and freckled cheeks. ¡°Duchess.¡± She greeted Petra with a smile. The only private meeting they had was the day Petra visited the Emperor with a new bill but she got rejected and she indirectly med that on Seta. This time, the look she gave her was pure wee as if she had no recollection of the fact. ¡®This is not an ordinary bet.¡¯ Petra greeted her respectfully, hiding her innermost thoughts. She intended to take this opportunity to gauge Seta. ¡°You must have a hard time serving His Majesty.¡± ¡°Oh. You work harder than me, Duchess.¡± Seta greeted Petra with impable courtesy.¡±I heard that you have a lot of worries about appointing the Royal Knight Commander after demons were seen rampant near the capital.¡± Seta¡¯s speech was polite and sweet, but the content was rather unexpected. ¡°Who told you about that?¡± The appointment of the Royal Knight Commander wasn¡¯t announced yet so there was no way the Emperor could have told her about it. The aristocrats, who heard rumors that the important position was vacant, must have put in favors through Seta. ¡°No one. I thought it was just a silly rumor.¡± Seta stammered, embarrassed by Petra¡¯s surprise question. ¡°I heard that Marquis Poe and Fortus visited the Crown Prince¡¯s Pce.¡± She added softly, avoiding Petra¡¯s eyes. Petra¡¯s face grew even more suspicious the instant she heard it. Seta even knew about Marquis Fortrus as one of the candidates for the position of Royal Knight Commander. It was impossible for this ¡®rumor¡¯ to have reached the maids unless one had a great connection or one had been observing the situation for a long time. If she didn¡¯t¡ª¡ª- Petra bit her lip and said, ¡°His Majesty must haveplete confidence in you.¡± As Petra observed Seta¡¯s face, she could confirm the truth from her countenance alone. No one could say such a thing to Seta except the Emperor. Although the Emperor was suspicious of everyone except Petra, he seemed to have given the same trust to Seta. Suddenly, Petra felt threatened simr to meeting Seta the first time. ¡°Well, I¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Never mind. His Majesty trusts you. What are you worried about?¡± Seta kept her mouth shut. She seemed to regret the fact that she had leaked to Petra the question the Emperor had discussed it with her in secret. That point strangely stimted Petra¡¯s psyche. The Emperor was a man who rarely kept anything secret from Petra. Chapter 215 New Embers (5) However, Petra was different from Seta. Seta was insensitive to pointed questions while Petra was patient. She knew how to hide her hostility and bring her opponent to her side. Petra smirked. People who were determined to stay in the castle had to treat Seta favorably. It was better not to engage in unnecessary quarrels against the emperor¡¯s will. ¡°You¡¯ll be busier from now on.¡± She pulled out one of the most colorful bracelets she had on her wrist. A turquoise topaz surrounded by silver ornaments. ¡°Here. This is for you.¡± ¡°Hey! This is too valuable.¡± Seta refused, but her face had turned radiant. Petra smiled and held the bracelet in her hand. ¡°This bracelet is so rare that even the royal family can¡¯t get their hands on it quite easily. A famous jeweler made it. Consider it as a gift.¡± Petra rose from her seat and added, ¡°Tell the Emperor toe earlier next time. He seemed to be veryte. Even if he arrives now, he¡¯ll probably want to spend time with you.¡± Petra smiled once again and left Seta, who looked bewildered by her uncharacteristic kindness and consideration. Friends should be kept close and enemies should be kept closed. She should do that until she figured out how to handle her. * * * ¡°Miss Seta, someone is here.¡± An hourter, a servant told Seta when she returned to her room from the study. She didn¡¯t ask as if she could guess who it was. ¡°Let her in.¡± ¡°Miss Seta.¡± Adrian greeted her as she walked in. Her green eyes, which always seemed kind, were sparkling. ¡°Her Highness, the princess, said that she dropped something after exchanging pleasantries with you at thest banquet.¡± ¡°You mean the blue handkerchief.¡± As if she had expected this, Seta opened the drawer and pulled out the handkerchief. Apollonia didn¡¯t really own this but it was one of the most believable excuses she could make to meet Adrian without arousing suspicion from others. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you have some tea?¡± She naturally gave Adrian a cup of tea. ¡°You came just in time. ¡°Duchess Lippert has juste and gone.¡± Adrian put down the teacup with surprised eyes. ¡°Did youe across her in person?¡± ¡°Yes. I think she likes me enough.¡± Seta smiled. She was quickly adjusting to her new life in the royal pce. Also, it wasn¡¯t difficult to pass the Emperor¡¯s examination thanks to Apollonia¡¯s training. However, Seta seemed to know a little about dealing with Petra based on her earlier experience. ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Paris¡¯ recruitment of Marquis Fortrus to be the Royal Knight Commander like Her Highness once guessed.¡± Petra had no idea what went on at first but Apollonia was able to inform Seta that Count Bronen, the current Royal Knightmander, hadmitted corruption. With that information, the Emperor nned to give the position to Marquis Fortrus and persuade him to be his right hand. Seta smiled, recalling Petra¡¯s reaction a while ago. ¡°Did you say it as it was?¡± Adrian asked, puzzled. She knew Petra wasn¡¯t that easy to fool ¡°I briefly mentioned it and she assumed that I¡¯d heard it from His Majesty. That can¡¯t be helped. In her eyes, I¡¯m just a dancer. One who¡¯s ignorant about politics. She thinks I can¡¯t guess such things in an instant. In addition, no one could possibly inform me of what¡¯s happening outside.¡± As Petra initially thought, the Emperor would never discuss politics with Seta. Apart from loving her, he wasn¡¯t the type to divulge political secrets with his lover. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°I told her that it¡¯s just a rumor I¡¯ve heard about His Highness,¡± Seta replied honestly and Petra did consider that strange. ¡°Her Highness is right. We should give these suspicious people something to doubt. When I stuttered on purpose, she immediately concluded that she heard of it herself.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes widened in admiration before she grinned. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re able to put those skills into practice to the Duchess and to His Highness.¡± ¡°After interacting with all kinds of people, I became good at it.¡± Seta shrugged. Adrian wondered if she was bragging or if she was just trying to help. ¡°I didn¡¯t reveal anything, but her mind might not be fine. After knowing that I¡¯ve talked about His Majesty¡¯s secret, she is bound to feel betrayed. If that builds up, the crack between the two will deepen.¡± Chapter 216 New Embers (6) Seta took a sip of her tea and the bracelet Petra gave her jingled on her wrist. Adrian¡¯s eyes fell on the topaz. ¡°The Duchess must have changed her strategy, seeing that she gave you a present.¡± ¡°How do you know this?¡± ¡°A long time ago, the Emperor presented the same thing to the Duchess.¡± Adrian faltered as if something had urred to her. ¡°The fact that she gave me such a precious item¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not worth much. No matter how great a person is, the Duchess would never give such a precious thing to a person with the status of a maid. It might look fancy, but it can¡¯t be worn for important asions. It was just one of the many gifts she had epted from His Majesty.¡± ¡°Then why¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± This time, it was Seta¡¯s turn to look suspicious. Adrian, on the other hand, seemed to know everything. ¡°I might not know the Duchess as much as Her Highness, but I can somewhat see through her actions.¡± Adrian smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°The Duchess wants His Majesty to see you wearing it. She¡¯s dering that she takes good care of His Majesty¡¯s woman, that¡¯s what I mean. Yourst meeting ended awkwardly, so she wanted her image to look better to His Majesty.¡± Seta nodded in agreement. Indeed, Petra would never do a favor without purpose. If the Emperor saw the bracelet on Seta¡¯s wrist, he and his sister¡¯s bond would grow to strengthen after being estranged for a while. ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t wear it.¡± Seta took the bracelet off her wrist, thinking that she had a lot to learn from Adrian. After all, this innocent-looking, green-eyed girl was able to destroy Apollonia¡¯s engagement three times. ¡°Can I see it?¡± Adrian received the bracelet and took a closer look. Then, the corners of her mouth raised a bit. ¡°The item seemed old. There¡¯s even a scratch over here.¡± She grabbed a small knife that was lying next to the refreshments. ¡°Oh my!¡± The knife in Adrian¡¯s hand scratched the bracelet¡¯s topaz and Seta wasn¡¯t able to stop her. The previous scratch, which was almost invisible, grew a bit. It wasn¡¯t visible from a distance, but it would be upon closer look. ¡°I also know a little about separating people. After all, I have already seeded in breaking off marriages three times in a row.¡± Adrian smiled innocently as if she had forgotten what she had just done. ¡°Keep wearing it. One day His Majesty will notice the w.¡± ¡°You want me to let him know that the Duchess gave me a defective item?¡± Seta bit her cheek. Adrian¡¯s clever move just now was bolder than ever. Apollonia must have influenced her greatly because her actions resembled that of her master. If the Emperor looked closely at the bracelet, he will get the impression that Petra didn¡¯t really care about Seta. ¡°Yes. It won¡¯t be noticed right away but it will be good if you get caught. That¡¯s the n.¡± This time, Adrian shrugged. The two looked at each other silently for a while. Unconsciously, Adrian remembered Seta being a poor figure that the Lattes had beaten while Seta thought of Adrian as a pretty maid who followed Apollonia¡¯s orders. However, from that short conversation, both of them realized that the other could be crafty if they desired. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because we¡¯re talking about jewelry¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Seta opened the drawer and took out another bracelet. It had a tiny red jewel embedded in a thin silver string. The jewel, which was more transparent and brilliant than ruby, was a precious red diamond that was hard to weigh. ¡°Unlike the previous one, this was wless. Should I wear this often?¡± What she held in her hand was Apollonia¡¯s gift to Seta in the name of Idena. ¡°Did the businesswoman behind Idenapany wants to buy His Majesty¡¯s trust with me?¡± The moment Seta received the bracelet, she thought it was just part of her next n. Apollonia wouldn¡¯t act without reason either. Unexpectedly, Adrian smiled and shook her head. ¡°A gift is just a gift, Miss Seta. Her Highness just gave it to you because she thought it would go well with a beautiful wrist, so it¡¯s your choice whether you sell it or wear it often.¡± Chapter 217 New Embers (7) ¡®Where did your calcting appearance go?¡¯ With a kind smile, Adrian told Seta that the Emperor had no choice but to love her. ¡°His Majesty¡¯s goodwill was enough to provide weapons to the Crown Prince during the war, so just use the braceletfortably. It¡¯s His Highness¡¯ will.¡± She finished speaking, put down her cup, and got up from her seat. ¡°His Highness likes Seta.¡± That was Adrian¡¯sst word after saying hello. Seta remained in silent contemtion. Adrian was smart to say that. She did it to curry favor with her. Nevertheless, the statement rang true. Excluding Adrian¡¯s attitude, her actions revealed that Apollonia consistently respected and trusted Seta. Did she ever have such a person in her life? Seta alternately looked at the two bracelets. One was big and colorful while the other was small but too precious in this world. The two jewels clearly revealed how Petra and Apollonia viewed her differently. Seta sipped her tea and smiled. Money. Jewels. Honor. Power. They were the things that she wanted in life and right now, all of them were within her grasp. However, someone was more precious than these things in Seta¡¯s mind. Apollonia. Whatever she nned, Seta intended to help her through and through. * * * ¡°So did you meet him?¡± Evangeline asked. They were all gathered in Evangeline¡¯s room inside the pce even if no one would really venture out there on their own. Thanks to the monsters, she was able to avoid other people¡¯s attention. ¡°I heard Paris brought several knights. There were several Bes. Among them¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t,¡± Apollonia said tly. ¡°What do you mean there isn¡¯t? Evangeline¡¯s information is wrong?¡± Caelion asked with a quizzical look. Evangeline was a burden but he couldn¡¯t believe her information was wrong. Evangeline grinned at him. ¡°No. She was right but none of the Bes were there.¡± Apollonia told them about Amoretta from their first meeting to their reunion at the banquet. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Evangeline¡¯s jaw went ck. Like a savage, she couldn¡¯t even care less about what others think. ¡°So it¡¯s just a smoke screen.¡± Uriel said. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re pretty meticulous even though it¡¯s hard to think that she was the sorcerer of Luwan Company.¡± Evangeline nodded as if she found it interesting. ¡°I¡¯d like to suggest something once again, princess.¡± Apollonia told Evangeline and she cast her a nce. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ because I know I can¡¯t control it.¡± She spoke frankly and Evangeline shed her a mysterious smile. ¡°But, I need a lot of information about the three nobles we saw at the banquet, Amoretta, Petra Ripper, and the Emperor. I¡¯d like to nt spies and know everything about them beyond them gathering somewhere. I want to know their personal thoughts and everyday conversations.¡± ¡®Like how you know all that about me.¡¯ Apollonia thought. Lost in thought, Evangeline rested her chin in her hand and didn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°That¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± Evangeline took a deep breath and said. ¡°I¡¯ll just be honest with you. Your Highness.¡± She looked Apollonia in the eye and said. ¡°My sources can gather urate and more specific information than anyone else in the world but they¡¯re limited in numbers, so to speak.¡± She exined carefully as if she didn¡¯t want to give too much information. ¡°What I mean is, to explore the Queen of Ramant, the King of Panath may have to be left alone for a while. This isn¡¯t because my sources have limits, but because I can¡¯t process too much information all at once.¡± Apollonia nodded in agreement. Milon¡¯s Eye was able to rob a person of information she didn¡¯t even know, from public to private. However, as long as the informationwork could concentrate on one person, it only made sense that her sources couldn¡¯t watch everyone in the world in such detail every single moment. Evangeline continued. ¡°If I do everything you ask me to do, Your Highness, I must withdraw those who have been sent elsewhere. I have to move the entire Milon¡¯s eye as a whole.¡± She spoke with a slightly troubled look on to her face. ¡°Unfortunately, what you¡¯re asking for doesn¡¯t appear to be just a day or two of investigation. In the end, I might as well hand ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ over for a certain period of time. In addition¡ª¡ª-¡± Her reddish-brown eyes nced at Caelion.¡±I don¡¯t sell information unless I get the price I want. No exceptions .¡± Evangeline spoke softly, but her intentions were clear. She would take chances on it even if it¡¯s a no. She still had no idea if Apollonia would give Caelion in exchange. Because of theirst negotiation, Evangeline stared into Apollonia¡¯s eyes fearfully. ¡°I see.¡± Apollonia stood up with a slight smile. Noints were expressed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to listen to such a request. If you help me as before, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Evangeline¡¯s expression brightened. Uriel also stood up after Apollonia. ¡°I want to get along with you, princess.¡± Apollonia said sincerely. Evangeline was still a woman even if she was quite selfish and seemed to be bothering Caelion but Apollonia didn¡¯t hate her at all. Rather, she respected her crazy academic zeal. She wanted to help her if the situation allowed. More active cooperation will be avable over time. ¡°By the way, speaking of the master¡ª¨C¡± As if recalling something, Apollonia said before leaving the door. ¡°Soon, the business proposal will go from Count Restin to the King of Rajan. I¡¯m referring to the steel business, which is also rted to the royal family. Count Restin has been in charge of it for a long time but Idena¡¯s top will give a little help.¡± Evangeline nodded dimly. ¡°It¡¯s in Rajan¡¯s favor, so it has to be done. If you¡¯re in contact with them, tell them to ept it without question. There¡¯s no such thing as a trap. If you do that¡ª¨C¡± Apollonia paused before continuing, ¡°Since an important business is at stake, the royal family will not dare to treat you badly. You and Priya can be safe.¡± Evangeline¡¯s face brightened. She was cheering from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course. You wouldn¡¯t repeat what you asked for earlier, will you?¡± Apollonia left the door with Uriel at the forefront. Caelion followed suit. Evangeline was still staring nkly at their backs with sparkling eyes. ¡°She¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t she?¡± She said to herself aa she stood there in a daze. How many minutes had passed since the three of them left? Suddenly, she heard a squeak from somewhere in response. ¡°I¡¯m curious. What about her empire?¡± She cut a small biscuit from the table and lifted it into the air. A toenail snatched it in the blink of an eye before it gobbled it up. ¡°If I help her, will she really be the empress?¡± She murmured, sticking out a second biscuit. The animal snatched it from her fingers. ¡°Hey! Eat slowly. Even if you don¡¯t understand, can you at least pretend to listen?¡± Evangeline grumbled as the biscuit disappeared in an instant, scattering powder everywhere. The toenail¡¯s owner squeaked once again as if it was uttering an excuse. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see for a while.¡± She grinned and said. She didn¡¯t forget to stroke someone in the air with her hands. Chapter 218 New Embers (8) ¡°A ss of warm milk please!¡± At her favorite pub in the capital, Tanya ordered her favorite drink. She didn¡¯t like alcohol much. Both her grandmother and brothers enjoyed drinking and weren¡¯t particrly strict with her so she could easily ess alcohol from a young age after getting out of terrible poverty. Still, she hated its bitter taste. They said she was good-natured when she was drunk, but she couldn¡¯t tell. Maybe it was because she had a strong drinking capacity for alcohol. ¡°The beers taste good here. A growndy like you must have a very unique taste.¡± The tavern¡¯s owner said, pouring milk into arge ss. Tanya¡¯s light purple eyes sparkled with wee. ¡°I have chocte powder. Do you want me to put some?¡± Tanya nodded at the owner¡¯s kind words. Soon after, a steaming hot milk-chocte drink appeared. ¡°This is it! As expected, the hot chocte you make is the best.¡± ¡°No other people in this Empire order milk at a tavern, girl.¡± ¡°Is it weird for a tavern to sell milk?¡± Tanya smiled in satisfaction as she tried to pay but as soon as she reached into her pocket, her expression hardened. ¡°Where the hell¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My money is gone.¡± Scowling, Tanya groped her waist again. However, the heavy pocket that should be there earlier was nowhere to be found. ¡°How dare this thief to rob me?¡± She mmed down her ss of milk. ¡°Many pickpockets roam this neighborhood these days, so you should have been careful. You¡¯re a regr, so you can pay for the milkter.¡± The bar¡¯s owner said, taking pity on her. Tanya¡¯s anger didn¡¯t die. ¡°Later? I¡¯ll catch that idiot who stole my pocket! I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still around.¡± Tanya tried to remain calm. Her money for travel was all in that pocket. Without it, she would have to return to Lishan by foot after the errand. She had shouted at his brothers that she wanted to go alone this time but things had gotten messed up from the start. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to borrow money from Adrian.¡± While she was muttering awkwardly, someone put a coin between her and the owner. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Tanya turned her head and saw a man sitting next to her. He was wearing a hat at the moment so she couldn¡¯t see his face well, but he seemed only four to five years older than Tanya. ¡®He¡¯s handsome.¡¯ She thought to herself. ¡®Just look at that jawline.¡¯ Tanya was the type to change her crush several times a year but she had this feeling that she had seen this person before. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked without loosening her guard. The man grinned, showing white teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be too wary. I have a favor to ask you.¡± The tavern¡¯s owner took the coin and moved his attention somewhere else. Tanya tilted her head. ¡°Can I talk to you in a quiet ce? You don¡¯t mind going in that corner, do you?¡± She glowered at him with suspicion. Did he like her? With her short hair and blunt tone, Tanya was quite popr. She had fallen in love with thirty people in a year and about a third of them reciprocated her feelings. Their shallow affectionsted only until Tanya fell in love with the next. ¡°Just listen to me first. Then, you can decide afterward whether you¡¯d do me a favor or not. It won¡¯t hurt you either.¡± The man added with a friendly smile. Tanya swallowed a sip of hot chocte and nced around. The corner of the bar was more familiar to Tanya than this man, and the man didn¡¯t seem to have apanion. Not recognizing any danger, she nodded. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hear it first.¡± The man grinned and went to the corner table where few people had already settled down. Tanya followed him with a gentle step. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I have a letter to send to your superior.¡± Tanya¡¯s eyes widened the instant she heard that. ¡°You! What did you just say? Do you know me?¡± Her acquaintances were rare in the capital. Even if he knew, he would never have known about her rtionship with Lady Idena or the boss. ¡°Are you on your way to talk to that person? I just heard about it.¡± Should she have paid more attention to his disguise? Tanya looked again at the man with regret. His face was nk and he didn¡¯t seem threatening in particr. ¡°Speak clearly. How do you know me?¡± ¡°I just heard it from someone I trust. Let me be clear. I have no intention of harming the owner. I just want to suggest a business.¡± The man raised his hands as if to show that he had no malice.¡±Some people representpanies in each region. Anyone who has a suggestion goes through there.¡± Chapter 219 New Embers (9) Tanya growled. ¡°This business must be proposed directly to the upper shareholder himself. Count Aiter said that I can find her through you.¡± At that, Tanya¡¯s expression changed from wariness to wonder. She knew who Count Aiter was. He was a hard-nosed businessman who was logical when it came to money and a reliable partner of Idenapany. He was also famous for his bluntness. A few years ago, Tanya went on an errand to Lansum at Apollonia¡¯s request when there wasn¡¯t enough manpower at the top. She remembered a servant who resembled a famous actor next to Count Aiter she had seen at that time. ¡°Count Aeter introduced you?¡± If he told this man about Tanya, the man must not be dangerous. ¡°Yes. We were having tea at that time and he told me that your master prefers to meet people in person.¡± Tanya¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Very few people knew what he said because all Counts that were allied with Apollonia, Uriel, and Aiter were incredibly tight-lipped. ¡°Do you have proof?¡± The man smiled and showed her a letter. ¡°Look at the seal on the bottom.¡± The Count¡¯s seal was there. Tanya recognized the insignia that he used for important business documents. It was difficult to forge because the public didn¡¯t know its exact shape from howplicated it looked. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± He told her not to look at the contents but Tanya saw what was written at first nce. The Count was asking her to meet him, basically guaranteeing the identity of the person who came with the document. ¡°You just have to pass this on to your master. Meeting him doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Tanya wanted to agree. There was nothing particrly strange about the man¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t reveal his face or identity, but the documents he held seemed enough to prove he was trustworthy. In addition, he seemed to know a good deal of information about Idena¡¯s upper stock. The fact that he had told him that Tanya could contact Lady Idena directly, he must have been close to Count Aiter. It was impossible for him to know that information unless Count Aeter had introduced him to her. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s difficult since it¡¯s a sudden request. If you promise to deliver the letter, I¡¯ll give you a reward now.¡± He took a thick pocket from his sleeve and slightly opened it. Gold coins. Tanya¡¯s heart beat faster. She was already in a difficult situation as soon as she came to the capital after she had been robbed of her fare to the Imperial Pce. There was a lot of work to take care of in Lishan so she couldn¡¯t afford to bete. She finally nodded. The man seemed reliable, and even if he was suspicious, Apollonia would probably notice and refuse to meet him. ¡°I¡¯m just delivering it, alright?¡± She said, snatching the pocket and the letter. Then she drank the remaining hot chocte and got up from her seat. Now that she had the money, she could take afortable carriage to the Imperial Pce and meet Adrian. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The man said with a chuckle but Tanya was already leaving the door. ¡°What a smart girl.¡± The man murmured in his seat. He reached into his arms and pulled something out. ¡°It would be a problem if these aren¡¯t enough.¡± He smiled at the pocket in his hand. Just a moment ago, he had stolen her purse when she entered the bar. * * * As she sat in front of the mirror, Apollonia smiled and said. ¡°Seta must be doing better than I thought.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not well-educated but she¡¯s ridiculously smart in some ways,¡± replied Adrian, who wasbing her hair. ¡°If one can put Petra Ripper on edge then one isn¡¯t an ordinary person. Did she like the present?¡± ¡°Yes. I felt like she was clearly aware of its value.¡± Apollonia nodded satisfactorily. ¡°Always keep in touch with Seta. Without doubts, destroying the trust between father and aunt would be difficult if it isn¡¯t carried out carefully.¡± ¡°I know, Your Highness.¡± Adrian was about to turn around after she finishedbing Apollonia¡¯s hair but when she suddenly thought of something, she took the letter out of her arms. ¡°By the way, Tanya delivered a letter as she came and went. Someone wants to meet Lady Idena in person, saying that he came under Count Aiter¡¯s introduction.¡± ¡°Count Aeter¡¯s introduction?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have a detailed description of him, but he¡¯s just a merchant named Enoch Thean. It says that the person¡¯s identity with this document can be guaranteed and that the business he says is essential to the top. You can also proceed directly, Your Highness.¡± Chapter 220 New Embers (10) Adrian read the letter and Apollonia epted this. ¡°What about the other piece of paper?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you, Your Highness. If you don¡¯t mind, he wants to see you around noon tomorrow at the innermost part of the Albrate garden where the lilies are. I think he knows that you don¡¯t want people to know about your business, Your Highness.¡± ¡°A proposal toe and meet me in person.¡± Apollonia read the letter and checked Aiter¡¯s seal again. This matched the shape she knew. The same was true for the handwriting. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to the Albrate Garden,¡± Apollonia muttered to herself. She used to visit the ce with Sid as a child. In the past, the ce, which was created by someone named Albrate who opened the private property for the public, was famous for gathering nts from each continent in one ce to create a spectacr view. Although it was a little less popr now, quite a few people would still visit it, including Apollonia. Every time something upsetting happened in the royal family, Sid would take her to that garden to soothe her. ¡°Did I ever tell Count Aiter about that?¡± She traced her memories. She met him more than once as Lady Eileen Idena with her face covered. Two of those meetings were about business but the other two, which were quite congenial, were just small talk that had nothing to do with her. ¡°I did mention my favorite city attractions in the Capital.¡± Adrian, who had changed her hair and eye color a couple of times to apany Apollonia, said. ¡°If he told him that story, he must really be the Count¡¯s close confidant.¡± Since so many people visit Albrate Garden, such information wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity. Apollonia folded the letter, put it in the drawer, and replied, ¡°We need to go and meet him.¡± ¡°Uriel should go with you. Just in case.¡± Adrian said. She was always worried about Apollonia, but she knew that if Uriel was with her, her master wouldn¡¯t get hurt easily. ¡°I should.¡± Apollonia was ready to go out at noon the next day and proceeded to Uriel¡¯s room. She nned to leave the pce on the pretext of horseback riding. ¡°Hello.¡± Uriel greeted her with a small smile. Recently, heughed more often than before. His smile was even prettier in broad daylight. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a letter containing sudden but important news.¡± He handed the paper he was holding to Apollonia. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from Marquis Trion. They want me toe to dinner¡ª¡ª-¡± She raised an eyebrow. She had expected Marquis Edwin but she didn¡¯t expect Marquis Trion to be interested in Uriel after the victory party. ¡°Is it for his daughter?¡± Apollonia remembered La Trion¡¯s dreamy nce at Uriel at the ball. ¡°I thought so but it turned out that Marquis Trion was hosting the book club. Also, Marquis Edwin and Viscount Esteban are said to be there.¡± Apollonia scoured the letter quickly and her expression brightened. It was an active invitation. The reason wasn¡¯t clear but it was a sign that their hearts, which hadn¡¯t clearly supported Caelion, were finally moved. ¡°I¡¯m a little sad that I couldn¡¯t attend, but I¡¯ll have a chance next time.¡± Uriel said. ¡°You won¡¯t participate?¡± ¡°Yes. Look at the date.¡± Her eyes stopped at the date of the dinner invitation. ¡°It¡¯s at noon?¡± Uriel took the letter back and put it in the drawer. ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t.¡± However, Apollonia opened the drawer and took out the letter again. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°You must attend, Uriel.¡± Apollonia spoke briefly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Those three are wishy-washy and it will take a long time to call them back once you refuse an invitation. Maybe, they might not call you ever again.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°They definitely called you with Caelion or me in mind, and I need to know their intentions.¡± Apollonia held the invitation in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been there many times, and it¡¯s a ce I can go alone. Don¡¯t worry. I can hire someone else to be my guard anyway.¡± Apollonia reassured him truthfully. Sometimes when she was out as Lady Eileen Idena without an escort, she would often hire a reliable civilian with experience and skills. As long as she paid money on time, they didn¡¯t really care about their clients¡¯ identities. Chapter 221 New Embers (11) ¡°I don¡¯t want you to.¡± Uriel said with a troubled look but Apollonia was adamant. ¡°I¡¯m fine, so go. I¡¯ll be back after hearing what he has to talk about, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be back before 2 o¡¯clock at thetest.¡± Apollonia pushed him back into the room without letting him answer. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, so please bring as much information as you can at the meeting this noon.¡± She smiled pleadingly and Uriel sighed with a nod. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you outside the pce.¡± Apollonia said, her smile widening. Sunny weather. Nostalgic garden. An invitation from Marquis Trion and an introduction through Count Aeter. What a lucky day~ * * * The Albrate garden was still as beautiful just as she remembered. The center was filled with all kinds of bright, rare flowers of purple, pink, and gold. Most of all, lilies were her favorite. Apollonia followed her memory and found where the lilies were located. It was quieter than anywhere else. The white, pure flowers covering the pond were even blinding. It was a suitable ce to have a couple of civilian escorts around and have conversations that others wouldn¡¯t hear. It was also safe to deal with strangers since the space wasn¡¯t narrowed and blocked. To prepare for any possible danger, Apollonia handed their payments in advance and asked them to vacate the lily garden. She left a few escorts near her and set up a few others outside, instructing them to search for the person who wanted to meet her before letting them in. ¡°Are you the business owner?¡± A man¡¯s low-pitched voice was heard behind her back. From the moment she left the pce and met a civilian escort, her face had been covered with a cloth. Since there was no one else in the lily garden, he seemed to have recognized Apollonia immediately. When she looked over her shoulder, he began, ¡°I¡¯m Enoch Thean. Count Aeter introduced you to me.¡± She raised an eyebrow at his appearance. The person was covered from the top of his head down to his toes. He was as secretive as Apollonia, whose face was covered with cloth. ¡°Show your face to me.¡± Apollonia said. She would never make a deal with anyone who hides their face or identity even after meeting them. One Apollonia was enough to be secretive. ¡°Of course, I intended to do so without you asking.¡± The man replied, grinning. But he didn¡¯t take off the robe. His dimly exposed face and his voice made her feel strange as if she had seen and heard him somewhere. When he didn¡¯t move, Apollonia demanded. ¡°Now.¡± Whether she saw his face or not, she was going to turn around if he didn¡¯t introduce himself properly in ten seconds. The man took a step forward and said, ¡°You¡¯re as determined as I¡¯ve heard.¡± He approached her too closely. His expression and tone were soft as if he wanted to sound less dangerous. Apollonia instinctively looked around to confirm her escort¡¯s location. Until a moment ago, three guards were watching over her in the lily garden but her eyes widened when she saw where they were. They weren¡¯t standing. They all fell down as if someone had knocked them out. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯ve noticed.¡± The man whispered. As cold sweat trickled down Apollonia¡¯s spine, she instinctively stepped back from the man and searched for a retreat. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± The man quickly reached for her. When she turned, her mouth was already covered with a white handkerchief. An unpleasant and strong scent permeated her nostrils. ¡°He¡ªHelp.¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because she had lost consciousness. * * * Uriel sat in Marquis Trion¡¯s drawing room as he waited for the man. Ten minutes after the maid had guided him there, he was still alone. Uriel wasn¡¯t a person who would stress out about that because he was pretty patient. However, as time passed, he sensed that his surroundings were too quiet. It shouldn¡¯t have been this quiet if the Marquis and the other nobles had gathered in the house. If the house owner invites a precious guest to a meal, shouldn¡¯t the mansion be busy? How can it be so peaceful here? Uriel frowned. Was this some kind of a joke? But why¡ª¡ª- While he was lost in his own thoughts, the drawing room¡¯s door opened and someone entered. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Lady La?¡± La Trion appeared in front of Uriel. With her thick mahogany-brown hair, she was rather dressed up in a rather luxurious gown. The mole around her mouth entuated her charm. Chapter 222 New Embers (12) ¡°Where is the Marquis?¡± Uriel, who felt like something was wrong, asked firmly. ¡°Oh, Father?¡± She spoke nervously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Uriel¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. I received an invitation with his seal on it.¡± Upon hearing that, La¡¯s eyes widened. Her expression looked rather awkward. ¡°The lunch invitation was made by me. If the invitation in my father¡¯s name is gone¡­¡­ It seems to have been changed by mistake with the invitation to a meal hosted by my father a few days ago.¡± ¡°The lunch invitation was mine. If the invitation in my father¡¯s name went¡ª¡ª¡ª It must have been mistakenly reced with the dinner invitation my father hosted a few days ago.¡± She whispered. Her original n would have beenpletely different, but her mouth couldn¡¯t function properly in front of Uriel¡¯s scowl. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you eat with me before you go? My father won¡¯te in until evening.¡± Uriel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more. ¡°Sorry! I¡¯m sorry! It must be the maid¡¯s fault.¡± La panicked and began making excuses. ¡°I just wanted to invite you to dinner, my lord. You helped mest time.¡± Uriel wasn¡¯t listening. He rose from his seat and brushed past her. But just before passing by, he stopped and stared into La¡¯s pitiful gaze. ¡°Young Lady.¡± His ocean-blue eyes were filled with cold anger. ¡°Wh-What?¡± ¡°I warn you. Don¡¯t call me again with such lies. If you do this next time, I won¡¯t put up with it then.¡± As La¡¯s face paled, she mped her lips shut. Uriel didn¡¯t wait for her. He immediately passed the hallway and left the mansion. ¡®Shit.¡¯ It was simply a prank by a youngdy but he hated the fact that he couldn¡¯t apany Apollonia because of this. He took a deep breath and collected himself. Nothing¡¯s going to happen. He was away from Apollonia for five years and she was ustomed to doing things without him. In addition, Marquis Trion¡¯s mansion was quite far from the Imperial Pce. He got back to the pce before evening, riding his horse nonstop. ¡°Where is Her Highness?¡± Upon entering the vi, he asked Adrian. The first person he met. ¡°Uriel?¡± She was walking up and down the hall with an anxious look on her face and when she found him, her eyes widened in shock. Upon closer inspection, her face had darkened. Uriel¡¯s stomach dropped. Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words, his heart sank. If Adrian had no idea that he didn¡¯t go with the princess then Apollonia was still¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°I didn¡¯t go with her because something else had happened all of a sudden. She must have had another escort.¡± THUD! Adrian sat down as if her legs had weakened, her lips trembling. Uriel couldn¡¯t breathe at the sight. ¡°Her Highness hasn¡¯t returned. I can¡¯t find her guards, either.¡± Adrian said tearfully. ¡°She said she¡¯ll be back by 2 o¡¯clock so there must be a reason why she¡¯s not here yet.¡± Uriel¡¯s breathing became unbearably rough as he imagined tens of thousands of things that could have happened to her in his mind. Each and every one of them was painful. ¡°How many hours had passed since she left?¡± Adrian¡¯s countenance reflected his. She chewed her bottom lip and replied, ¡°I was informed that she had arrived at Albrate Garden at noon. I got no news from her after that.¡± That was six hours ago. Uriel felt like breaking his own neck after sending Apollonia away all alone. Looking back, he was already suspicious of the stranger¡¯s approach through Tanya. He had trusted him easily when it appeared like he knew a lot about Apollonia. On the contrary, it felt like he had been watching her for a long time. His heart was anxious and confused but he arrived at a conclusion. ¡°She¡¯s missing! No, it¡¯s kidnapping!¡± He didn¡¯t want to believe it himself but he still mentioned it. Blood trickled down Adrian¡¯s lip as if she had bitten it too hard. *** *TADAK* The sound of burning firewood woke Apollonia up. When she opened her eyes, she could see a faint wooden ceiling. This looked like a small cottage. The air was heavy as if it was about to rain. She tried to blink again, but her senses hadn¡¯t yet fully returned. She quickly recalled the situation before she fainted. A man in a robe. A strong anesthetic scent. Guards lying on the ground. ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± Apollonia finally grasped the situation. ¡°Like a fool.¡± Chapter 223 New Embers (13) If she could just move her body, she would have hit her head a few times. The suspicious approach through Tanya. Uriel¡¯s sudden absence. It was a fairly carefully calcted trap. How the hell did they know about her? The kidnapper must have analyzed her for a long time. Count Aiter¡¯s letter of introduction was certainly forged, and their information about her, which she assumed couldn¡¯t have been known except for the Count¡¯s introduction, must be the information that the kidnapper had carefully collected. She didn¡¯t know his identity but he was no ordinary person. Only a few people knew¡ª¡ªAdrian and Uriel and Maya¡ª¡ªthat she liked Albrate Garden, especially the lilies there. It was all she mentioned to the Count in passing. She remembered now. Was it because she heard the name of such a beautiful ce after a long time and the nostalgia it evoked? Or maybe her memories were all distorted? She couldn¡¯t make the right decision. ¡°But then, who and why?¡± Apollonia¡¯s questions held no answer. Her eyesight felt better but they were still a bit blurry. When the cabin door opened and someone came in, the breeze leaked through the gap. It looked like it was going to rain soon. ¡°Have youe to your senses?¡± The man asked. He was the one who kidnapped her. His voice was strangely familiar even if it was their first time meeting. ¡°Well¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia tried to speak as her strength gradually returned but it didn¡¯t go as she wanted. ¡°So you can hear the sound now. Soon you¡¯ll be able to see, talk and move normally. It¡¯s time for the medicine to run out.¡± After giving her a friendly exnation, the kidnapper strode up and extended his arm toward Apollonia. She thought about resisting but she decided to give up. It was impossible to escape without anyone¡¯s help. Upon seeing her nervous countenance, the man spoke in a calmer tone. ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you get up. I¡¯m not trashy enough to force myself on a bound woman.¡± Apollonia realized that she was tied up. The man helped Apollonia sit up, as he had said. She was half-lying in bed with her hands tied in front of her. The cabin became a little more visible. The ce was small but solid as if it had been built by an aristocrat who loved hunting a long time ago. ¡°Drink.¡± The man put a ss of cold water in her mouth. He stood on the side where Apollonia couldn¡¯t see but his piercing gaze could be felt. ¡°Who are you?¡± Apollonia asked softly, her voice finally returning. The man seemed hesitant to answer. He wasn¡¯t wearing a robe when she saw him enter a while ago. Maybe she could see his face if she just turned around. ¡°Hey.¡± The man called Apollonia once again as if he had guessed her thoughts. but he didn¡¯t touch her or stop her. Apollonia slowly turned her head to look at his face. Her vision was still blurry but she had no problem distinguishing shapes. The moment the man¡¯s face came into full view, her whole body froze. The familiar jawline. The nose. The gray hair she loved. His strong gaze, sometimes cool, was always filled with warmth every time they look at her. Apollonia¡¯s heart beat violently, her tears welling up at the incredible sight. How? How the hell? He obviously died before her eyes. She saw the de of the assassin¡¯s sword straight through his heart. *SIGH* She couldn¡¯t speak well because she was all choked up. The man tilted his head as if embarrassed by Apollonia¡¯s reaction. Nevertheless, his face was still there. The image that she missed in her dreams. Apollonia opened her mouth once more and uttered his name with difficulty. ¡°Sid?¡± As Apollonia blinked her tears a few times, the man looked at her without saying anything. ¡°Look again.¡± The man repeated, bringing his blurry face closer. His mouth and furrowed dark brows were simr to Sid¡¯s but¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Can you see me now?¡± Apollonia closed her eyes once again and opened them. Her vision cleared a little as if the man¡¯s words had made the drug lose its effects. At that moment, Apollonia¡¯s face turned to disappointment. He wasn¡¯t Sid. They had the same gray hair, the same facial features, and a strangely simr tone in speech However, this man appeared to be about the same age as Apollonia. Suddenly, a figure popped up in Apollonia¡¯s mind. It was a person she had never met but, whom she had never forgotten, existed. Chapter 224 New Embers (14) ¡°I am not the person. You don¡¯t know me, My Lady.¡± He spoke bitterly. ¡°N¡ª-?¡± Apollonia¡¯s lips parted. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Knox. Knox Bayan.¡± She remembered his name. The man looked suspicious as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to know it, but soon nodded. ¡°Do you know me?¡± He demanded bitterly as he sat down beside Apollonia¡¯s bed. Knox Bayan. He was Sid¡¯s only son. Knox took over Sid¡¯s title as the Count at the young age of seventeen. After his father¡¯s death, he remained with his mother in their estate and stayed out of the capital. Apollonia looked at him with eyes now fully recovered. He really looked like Sid. It wasn¡¯t only his face but also his tall, muscr body and spirit that one could feel even if he hadn¡¯t done anything yet. Just by looking at his posture and the way he walked, she could see that he was a formidable warrior. However, his expression and gaze seemed different. Unlike Sid¡¯s eyes which contained pure, stubborn loyalty and warmth towards Apollonia, his was rather cold and sharp. Apollonia¡¯s mind suddenly felt overwhelmed. Sid was already dead. He would no longere back. However, this man in front of her was clearly the alter ego that he had left in this world. The two looked at each other for a while and Knox seemed to be searching her face. After a long silence, he spoke first. ¡°Aren¡¯t your restrictions too loose for someone who had been kidnapped and detained? People might think that we¡¯re seeing each other for the first time in a while.¡± He said with a smile. When Apollonia heard that, she thought about the image she must have reflected on him. Tears were still welling up in her eyes as she couldn¡¯t erase her joy of possibly seeing Sid again. ¡°Do you know why I brought you here?¡± He glowered at Apollonia. It was obvious that he was still interested in her but hostile. Apollonia forced her mind, which had been overwhelmed a moment ago, to quickly judge the situation. He was right. Knox had kidnapped Apollonia through careful nning. It was neither an ident nor a misunderstanding. Apollonia felt her head getting colder as she recounted what had happened for several days. Count Aeter, a man who knew her and the people around her too well that she couldn¡¯t even suspect him, had introduced this person. The man approached her using her memories of the lily garden at Albrate. Even Uriel or Caelion had no idea about this. ¡°Sid was the only one who knew about this.¡± Aporonia muttered half to herself. Knox nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard from an early age what kind of garden the precious princess likes, and the seal of Count Aeter was stamped on the papers inside the man¡¯s drawer, so I could easily forge it. My only problem was to let the intrusive one off the side. I bribed L Trion¡¯s handmaid and let her wind in there, and it was resolved.¡± ¡°Did you hear about the top, too?¡± ¡°No.¡± He smiled again.¡±Do you know? He doesn¡¯t confide such a grave secret to his family either.¡± ¡°The ce where important documents were kept was written in the will he left me long before he died. He told me not to look at them when he died and to burn them all. My mother tried to keep it and I missed a few things. The top and that little Be were all there.¡± When he finished speaking, he stared at Apollonia as if the exnation was enough. ¡°Are you done with the questions?¡± When she said nothing, he asked slowly as if he had been waiting for another question from Apollonia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you wondering why I kidnapped you?¡± Of course, she was curious. If she hadn¡¯t seen his face, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it if someone told Apollonia in advance that Knox Bayan was after her. Since she couldn¡¯t want to wait any longer, she began. ¡°Are you colluding with Petra?¡± Apollonia thought about that possibility and erased it again. Duke Lipper wasn¡¯t kind to Knox Bayan either before or after Sid¡¯s death. The reason why the Bayans were still avoiding the capital was that their positions were almost disappearing. Apollonia looked at Knox up and down once more. Aside from the fact that she was kidnapped, her bitterness and slight hostility towards her at the mention of Sid was an attitude that didn¡¯t go well with Sid, who was her hero, and loyalist. ¡°Do you me me?¡± The moment she asked the question, she knew the answer. Knox¡¯s face, which had been rxed until a while ago, was all crumpled. ¡°Because Sid died because of me?¡± A terrible memory from five years ago came to Apollonia¡¯s mind. The assassin¡¯s sword prated Sid¡¯s body as the mes soared. Knox¡¯s anger at the loss of his father at such an early age might be directed at her. Apollonia understood. Even if she wanted to deny it, she herself had sympathized with him deep down. Chapter 225 New Embers (15) Sid died because of her, obviously. Apollonia had long med herself for it. ¡°Is that the reason why you have done such a dangerous thing?¡± Apollonia asked again, her voice trembling a little. Kidnapping the princess was tantamount to treason. A crime to die for whatever reason. A cold chuckle escaped Knox¡¯s lips from what she had said so far and his answer was unexpected. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m taking revenge because my beloved father lost his life because of you? Do I look that childish?¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to worry about me or my mother now.¡± Knox spat out with a scowl. ¡°You¡¯re disgusting.¡± The hostility in his gaze intensified to the point of murder, causing goosebumps to break out of her skin. His grey eyes which resembled Sid were cold and dangerous. When Apollonia remained silent, he exhaled a long sigh and leaned against the wall as she did. From a distance, it would have looked like they were two friends sitting next to each other but there was a breathtaking tension between them. ¡°I do not resent you simply because of my father¡¯s death. I¡¯ve hated you since he was alive.¡± He spoke truthfully without taking his eyes off Apollonia. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Did you know how my mother and I lived?¡± He smirked as if he found Apollonia¡¯s question ridiculous. Little by little, she seemed to know what Knox was trying to say. ¡°Except for the brief memories of living affluently as the son of the Royal Knightmander, my childhood was a series of things being stolen from me and being avoided.¡± He began in a low voice. By the time Knox was nine years old, he grew up receiving much love as an honorable Count¡¯s only child. No one could ignore Sid Bayan¡¯s son, who served as the Chief Commander of the Imperial Knights. While his father was busy and away from home, his mother wisely managed the estate in the Count¡¯s ce. But after the Emperor¡¯s death, their world had turned upside down. Duke Lipper and his close associates were too impatient to devour them that the Bayan Family took countless hits, invading their territory and interfering with their business. As time passed, the position of Count Bayan grew unstable, and many nobles and knights who once followed them gradually left. Her mother took on all the problems on her own. She was responsible for raising emergency funds by selling theirnd, leaving only a bare minimum for them to use, taking responsibility for Knox¡¯s education, and solving problems without losing their dignity even when Knox, who began training as a knight at a young age, was coyly ignored by his peers. asionally, his father would set up an emergency fund somewhere, but it wasn¡¯t enough to turn the tide. In the end, the Countess had to sell her own jewels to support her manor. ¡°Well, who knew that this would happen to a celebrated Countess in the past?¡± People¡¯s sarcasm followed when the mother and son decided to refuse to show themselves to the Upper Society. Both of them waited for the man of the household to return to their side. If he had earned honor and wealth for their family in exchange for his father¡¯s lost time, he thought he could get his father back. However, he had never even shown his face to them at least once a month while Knox was growing up. Protecting Apollonia was his utmost priority. His mother always waited for him with longing, worry, and, love but in his father¡¯s eyes, there was only the princess. The Countess soon became ill. Once ill, she wasn¡¯t able to recover easily and her delirious spirit was always looking for her husband. Sometimes, his father would stop by to check on her health or send them a letter. Just when they needed him the most, he wasn¡¯t around to help her recover. Knox sent a long letter to his father when he was seventeen. [Mother is in critical condition, father. She won¡¯t be able to hold out without you.] Sid arrived at their estate a few dayster as if his earnest desire had been conveyed. Knox was deeply moved by his father for the first time in his life. Everything seemed to be all right but he only stayed for two days and left again. He shrugged off the hand of his wife clinging tightly to the hem of his clothes, leaving all care to her young son. ¡°I have to go back to protect Her Highness. You must stay here and protect your mother.¡± ¡®Go back.¡¯ Those two words pierced Knox¡¯s chest like a dagger. He could no longer deny the fact that the pce was his father¡¯s home and his only family was Apollonia. Chapter 226 New Embers (16) ¡°Come back soon.¡± He left a word and ran away. As always. However, the difference was that his father has yet to return. ¡°The situation got worse after my father died. My mother managed to recover her health, but we now lived in a small estate as if we were trapped. The servants left and our close rtives distanced themselves from us. ¡°Knox ended the story in a subdued voice but his hostile gaze remained the same. ¡°That¡¯s what we got in return despite my father dedicating his life to the royal family. Our family was so ruined that we had to sell all of our titles and estates had it not been for all the ridicule from those who watched the royal family and my father¡¯s downfall. We couldn¡¯t even seek the help and support of my mother¡¯s distant rtives. They would probably im that they don¡¯t know us at all. Apollonia listened quietly to his story. She neither nodded nor answered, but she concentrated on his every word. ¡°My father was irresponsible. He sired me but he didn¡¯t even know much about me. All of his attention was focused on Her Highness, a princess born around the same time as me. That must be why he had no interest in his son. He would forget my birthday every year and didn¡¯t even bother getting in touch with me. But he would btedly send a formal greeting that someone would have written instead, to the point that he didn¡¯t even know how old I was, what education I had, or what I was good at. Well, he¡¯s dead now.¡± Apollonia looked up and faced him, her pursed lips slightly opening. ¡°Is this why you kidnapped me?¡± She asked in a clearer voice, her drug-addled mind finally returning to its senses. Knox raised his eyebrows slightly and continued. ¡°I was used to seeing my mother suffer but at some point, I think it¡¯s unfair. We had suffered from father¡¯s absence, but he saved your life and livedfortably in the pce. And when I found out about your top, I got even more annoyed.¡± He rushed on. ¡°The sessor of Pascal III. The mistress whom father had taken care of at the expense of his life. The descendant of Apollo. You disgust me. You might think that my father¡¯s sacrifice was a good idea, but in the end, you and the current emperor are just the same. You use your subordinate¡¯s life as a means to an end.¡± Knox¡¯s voice trembled bit by bit. He sounded calm at first, but now he could no longer suppress his anger. ¡°How is Sid¡¯s wife doing?¡± Apollonia asked. Knox¡¯s breathing grew rougher, stimting Knox even further. ¡°I find it funny that you¡¯re worrying about my mother¡¯s health now. I was going to tell you. That¡¯s why I brought you.¡± Before she knew it, the hand on herp clenched into a fist that the distinct veins in them showed. Apollonia felt anxiety welling up in her stomach. The atmosphere around her felt more dangerous than a moment ago. ¡°I recovered five years ago, but my mother¡¯s illness recurred without a break. Not long ago, the doctor told me that she only had one year to live at the most.¡± Apollonia bit her lip as she recalled thest time she had seen the countess a long time ago. Knox smirked at the sight. ¡°My father¡¯s absence caused my mother¡¯s illness. I just can¡¯t see you live a decent life even after my mother¡¯s death. I¡¯m so furious that I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Knox looked into the air and inhaled deeply. ¡°So I won¡¯t let it be this time.¡± Knox fixed his gaze upon Apollonia again. His voice was even drearier than before. As soon as they made eye contact, a stream of cold sweat trickled Apollonia¡¯s spine. ¡®The Devil in the Battlefield.¡¯ Sid¡¯s nickname suddenly came to mind. Enemies would run away in terror at the sight of his cold, nk eyes. Apollonia seemed to understand its meaning only at that moment. Those too-familiar grey eyes. There was nothing but hostility in those intense glowers. Sid¡¯s eyes must have turned like that when he saw an enemy threatening his master. However, the object that those hateful eyes were looking at now was Apollonia. Once again, anxiety ran through her body, making her shiver. ¡°Before my mother dies, you just have to die first.¡± As Knox pulled a dagger from his waistline and aimed it at her neck¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ++++ Chapter 227 New Embers (17) *BANG!* Caelion hit the wall. The books on the shelves fell as the windows shook. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± He told Uriel, who was standing in front of the door with a firm look on his face. ¡°Does it make sense that you can¡¯t find the princess when she¡¯s gone? Isn¡¯t it natural to mobilize the military to find her?¡± ¡°She got a letter saying that someone wanted to meet the businesswoman, Lady Idena, so she went out. To mobilize the army, she must reveal everything she had done in secret. Above all, there is no time.¡± That¡¯s what he said, but Uriel was about to go and do that himself. Apollonia had disappeared probably due to premeditated kidnapping. He couldn¡¯t even guess who did it. When Uriel realized that, his world seemed to have turned upside down. Securing Apollonia¡¯s safety again forced him toe to his senses. Adrian hurriedly called Tanya to the pce in case she could give them a clue, but neither did she know the kidnapper¡¯s identity. ¡°You should¡¯ve kept her here!¡± Caelion snarled and grabbed Uriel by the cor. Even Tanya, who followed them while pretending to be Uriel¡¯s servant, trembled in fear. Uriel chewed his lips until they bled. He was already dying of regret not being able to protect Apollonia. ¡°If you can¡¯t find her by mobilizing the Knights, you should have jumped out and found her the moment you realized you lost her! Even while you¡¯re looking for me¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Your anger will not help us. And¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Uriel nced toward the door, pushing Caelion away. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken because I¡¯m not here to find you.¡± Caelion¡¯s eyes followed what Uriel was pointing at. At the end of his gaze were Adrian and Evangeline, wearing puzzled expressions. ¡°There is only one person who can find Her Highness now,¡± Uriel said in a subdued voice. His eyes were earnest as he looked at Evangeline. ¡°Please find Her Highness, Princess. She¡¯s been kidnapped.¡± ¡°She must have disappeared.¡± Evangeline flung down on Caelion¡¯s sofa. ¡°Hmm. She had lived well without being threatened by anyone for years.¡± She murmured half to herself. Unlike the four, who were slightly mesmerized, Evangeline remained cool. ¡°He wanted Lady Idena, the businesswoman, not Her Royal Highness. Perhaps, Luwan Company wanted to get rid ofpetition¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Adrian said, but Uriel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but the person had a perfect grasp of Her Majesty. As you can see, he approached La Trion to set me apart.¡± ¡°If we call La Trion here then maybe we¡¯ll know who¡¯s behind it,¡± Caelion said with gritted teeth. Evangeline tapped the table with her fingers and said. ¡°She would have loved to be invited here. Still, I don¡¯t think she knows anything when youst talked. The idea of her sending you a fake invitation must have already gotten through many people and into thedy¡¯s ears.¡± Her face and body moved busily as she wrinkled and straightened her brows. Then, she bent forward and leaned back in contemtion, not letting something go. Caelion stared at her with an uneasy look before he spoke heavily. ¡°Can you¡­ find my sister?¡± Evangeline made no reply and avoided his gaze. Caelion scowled at her. ¡°Can you find her?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Caelion¡¯s eyes widened at the vague response and only then did Evangeline reply with a sigh. ¡°I told youst time, didn¡¯t I?¡± She slowly raised her head and this time she looked directly at Caelion. I can¡¯t help you unless I get the price I want.¡± Caelion¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, the two looked at each other without saying anything. Soon it was Caelion who spoke first. ¡°Are you discussing your price in this situation?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you desperate enough for the information that I can give you?¡± Evangeline asked him back. Her restless body had stilled but a little mischief had glittered in her cool reddish-brown eyes. She didn¡¯t care about Apollonia as did the other people in the room. She didn¡¯t mean to offer unconditional help. That fact was clear. Uriel bit his lip and red at her but Evangeline didn¡¯t back down and met his gaze head-on. ¡°Did you forget how my sister helped you? You said you¡¯d cooperate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already doing as much as I promised. Don¡¯t mistake me for being in her debt.¡± ¡°Without my sister, you would still be Paris¡¯ ve right now.¡± ¡°No. I might have remained in the Rajan Kingdom if it wasn¡¯t for Her Majesty. After all, she asked you to bring me here.¡± Evangeline¡¯s eyes shone coldly for a moment and Caelion could not say anything. ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± When Caelion tried to argue, Evangeline shot him a cold look and even added, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Her Highness. I like her very much. She¡¯s wise, generous, cool-headed, and deep. I think she¡¯ll be a much better monarch than Paris for Rajan too. It¡¯s just that our rtionship is purely business.¡± She stared at Caelion as if she wanted an answer. Chapter 228 New Embers (18) ¡°In five minutes, I can tell you their approximate whereabouts. A few more hours and then we¡¯ll know their exact location. But I¡¯m sure no one can find her faster than me.¡± As soon as Evangeline had a specific answer, the eyes of the three people, Uriel, Caelion, and Adrian, sparkled. Uriel took a deep breath and fiddled with the sword in his waist. It was naive for Evangeline to think that if she just shut up, her information would be kept, but she was wrong. Although she was unwilling, there were many ways to obtain information by force. Didn¡¯t he learn it all from Sapiro a long time ago? Evangeline won¡¯t be able to keep any secrets before him if Uriel decided to. If Apollonia knew, he could do as many cruel things as he could to the extent that she would get shocked enough to drive him away. That particr tactic hadn¡¯t been used for a very long time, but the fact that Apollonia was at stake made him forget all the other points. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Evangeline continued, perhaps not noticing his movement. There was only one thing she wanted. Something that money can¡¯t buy, and Apollonia could never give. Caelion. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to find Her Highness. I don¡¯t want anything great in return. Just half a year. Please be my lover for half a year, Caelion.¡± Evangeline suggested neatly. As if she had never thought that her ckmail was wrong, her young countenance even reflected a little expectation as she looked at Caelion. A few seconds of silence in the room. Her wish sounded sincere. Not mocking. For her part, it might be a sensible suggestion. Thoughtful, even. It wasn¡¯t like she was asking for a lifetime. Uriel¡¯s hand was slightly rxed as he held the sword. ¡°Now answer me. Are you ]giving me the price I want?¡± Her and Caelion¡¯s eyes met. ¡°If you don¡¯t like my offer¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± When Evangeline turned her head, Uriel strengthened his hold on the sword with a flop. Caelion knelt right in front of the sofa where she sat. Uriel, Adrian, and Tanya¡¯s eyes widened and Evangeline¡¯s calm countenance was colored with embarrassment. He had the noblest blood in the Empire aside from the royal family. No one there had ever seen Caelion kneel. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Please.¡± Caelion, who had never been more polite than necessary even in front of the Emperor, knelt and bowed his head in the plea. His eyes lifted towards Evangeline. ¡°Sister. Please find my sister. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Caelion¡¯s voice, which sounded rxed most of the time, trembled quietly. His breathing was rough and his gaze was uneasy. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to do this,¡± Evangeline said furiously. ¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I can¡¯t recklessly trade my life with this information but I¡¯d give you as much as I could. However, you should know that I belong entirely to my sister, Apollonia.¡± Evangeline frowned and bit her lip. ¡°This is unnecessary. Don¡¯t do that again and get up¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I have no choice but to beg you.¡± Once again, Caelion said earnestly as his whole body shook like a bird that had lost its mother. Uriel could tell that Apollonia wasn¡¯t just the apple of Caelion¡¯s eye. For him, who had only relied on Apollonia at such a young age, she was like his love and salvation, his fiance and sister, and even his mother. Evangeline¡¯s expression crumpled. ¡°So upright and confident! ¡°You¡¯re not acting like yourself, Caelion.¡± She said. ¡°You¡¯re upright and confident! Even after going through dozens of assassination attempts, you never flinched in battle or politics! Even when I defeated yourmander-in-chief in Rajan, you thought of fooling me by casually negotiating!¡± She shouted at him as if she was innocent. As if she had nothing to do with why Caelion was kneeling in front of her. She turned her head to see him touching the floor with both hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for that condition because I wanted to see something like this. I would rather you threaten me or give me a lot of money to persuade me. Stop throwing away your pride in a way that doesn¡¯t suit you!¡± But Caelion didn¡¯t happen.¡±I don¡¯t threaten people who hold their sister¡¯s life. This is a plea, a plea. This is all I can do.¡± As Caelion continued trembling, Evangeline¡¯s expression grew uneasy. The two confronted each other without saying a word for about a minute. And it was Evangeline who eventually broke into tears and copsed on the sofa again.¡±Get up, please.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know whether she just found this unfair or because she saw Caelion¡¯s weak appearance. Chapter 229 New Embers (19) ¡°Alright. Just get up for now.¡± She spoke shakily and Caelion looked up at her.¡±You¡¯ve done enough to show that your love and my love are different. I will never give up all my pride in front of others to save the person I am interested in.¡± She said. For Evangeline, love was ownership and not sacrifice. ¡°Can you find her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find her exact location right now. I told you earlier.¡± She spoke impatiently and emotionally. Then, he got up from her seat. ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± Evangeline left the room as if someone had kicked her out. She still had a slightly crumpled look on her face as her voice trembled a bit.¡°I¡¯ll ask them which way she went.¡± Caelion slowly rose from his seat to sit on the sofa. ¡°Give me a few hours. I have to wait a few hours to find out their exact location.¡± Caelion¡¯s confrontation with her felt victorious but no one in the room seemed happy. Even at this moment, Apollonia was in danger. No one knew what might happen in a few hours. Arms folded over his chest, Uriel reviewed the situation once more while leaning against the wall. Who would have known that the stranger would figure out Apollonia¡¯s secrets in so much detail? No matter how many bridges he might have crossed, he might be in a position to ess L Trion. ¡°He must be a nobleman,¡± Uriel muttered unconsciously. Who would do such a thing and why? Adrian heard him and murmured along. ¡°Yes. He must havee from a noble family.¡± Uriel uttered it without meaning but Adrian repeated it as if she didn¡¯t want to miss that small clue. ¡°A nobleman?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes looked frightened and she turned towards Tanya standing by the window. ¡°Tanya,¡± Adrian called her softly. Tanya seemed to have judged that fear in this situation wasn¡¯t helpful. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see his face?¡± Tanya nodded. ¡°If he knew you, wouldn¡¯t you have seen him somewhere, even if you can¡¯t remember?¡± Adrian asked with a desperate look. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have possibly met many aristocrats in person, so if you think about it carefully you might recognize who the kidnapper is.¡± Adrian knew that it was kind of hopeless as she spoke but she couldn¡¯t stop trying a little more until Evangeline returned with an answer. ¡°Strangely, I felt like I¡¯d seen him somewhere.¡± Tanya said thinly. Hope twinkled in Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting him, but I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡± Tanya tried to remember, but eventually dropped her shoulders and cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. I can¡¯t remember.¡± Adrian sighed and shook her head. It wasn¡¯t Tanya¡¯s fault. With a snap, the door opened and Evangeline entered again. Her sleeves were slightly ragged than before as if small ws had torn them. ¡°They went somewhere in a carriage heading southwest from Albrate Garden. I think they passed Damon Square an hour ago.¡± She spoke in astonishing detail. ¡°Fortunately, I just heard the report so we won¡¯t be able to know where they were until the next one.¡±Evangeline looked better than before, but she still spoke in a grumpy tone as if she was forced to reveal the information. ¡°After passing through Damon Square, heading in the southwest direction, there will be a forest near the capital border if one goes further. If one stops before that, one could stumble into a nearby aristocrat¡¯s mansion, private or business property.¡± Adrian said. Thanks to Apollonia¡¯s education, she was able to memorize not only the surrounding terrain but also where the aristocracy lived. ¡°However, the range is sorge that I can¡¯t find her with just the direction given right now.¡± She thought for a moment and shook her head. Then she turned her gaze and looked at Tanya again. ¡°Tanya.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t give up and said, making eye contact with her. She looked determined but her voice sounded calm. She learned how to behave calmly in times of crisis, watching Apollonia. ¡°Think slowly. Who did you meet in person while doing business with Her Highness? Think back to the moment we first met.¡± She spoke with emphasis, word for word. Tanya, who looked as if she had lost her soul, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Hmm¡­ From the first time I met you?¡± She murmured. Adrian could see how focused she was from her furrowed brows.¡±First time¡­ First time¡­¡­ What?¡± For a moment, Tanya¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°Did you remember something?¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± cried Tanya, striking the window frame. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Sid Byan! He looked just like him! I couldn¡¯t see his face, but he definitely looked like him.¡± ¡°What? But Count Byan died five years ago!¡± ¡°They appeared kind of simr but he looked about the same age as you,¡± Tanya added uncertainly. Chapter 230 New Embers (20) Uriel, who heard Adrian and Tanya¡¯s conversation, dropped the sword he was holding with a nk look. All four, including Caelion and Evangeline, looked at him in astonishment. He had never let go of his sword even while sleeping. But even with their gazes, Uriel didn¡¯t pick up the sword and murmured something instead. ¡°A young nobleman who looks like Sid?¡± He spoke in a slightly roughened voice and turned to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, is there something that the Byan family is using near the ce the princess mentioned?¡± ¡°What? But¡ª¡ª-¡± Embarrassed, Adrian stammered and tried to remember something. ¡°The Byan family has never been good at doing business in the capital. There are no mansions. No houses. Nothing. And these days, they don¡¯t have any ess at all¡ª¡ª-Ah!¡± She said something as if it had urred to her. ¡°They don¡¯t have a mansion there but I know he enjoyed hunting in the southwest forest. I heard this from Sid Byan before. There was a hunting ground in the forest which the Emperor only allowed the Byan family to use. The order was as good as nothing after the Emperor¡¯s death, but the little hut used at that time remained.¡± Bull¡¯s eye! Uriel kicked the fallen sword up and grabbed it with his hand. ¡°He¡¯s there.¡± He spoke with conviction. ¡°The person who might have had a grudge against Her Highness, and at the same time knew something about her.¡± He added, moving to the door as if he had no time to waste. ¡°Sid Byan¡¯s only son.¡± Adrian and Tanya¡¯s faces hardened from shock. The Emperor and Apollonia¡¯s most loyal subjects. His son, whose father had lived for them and eventually sacrificed his life, kidnapped his father¡¯s master. ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Caelion. He tried to follow Uriel halfway but looked at Evangeline again. ¡°If you¡¯re wrong, we can lose more precious time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We must wait.¡± Uriel opened the door and said.¡±When you know the exact ce, then start moving.¡± Without waiting for an answer, he quickly passed down the hall and disappeared. He wondered if the dense atmosphere was getting heavier, but it began to rain one by one from the window. * * * *PITTER-PATTER* In the stillness, she heard the pitter-patter of rain hitting the roof of the cabin. Knox held the sword more firmly around Apollonia¡¯s neck. ¡°I want you to think clearly. Who had to lose in order to take care of you and protect you? The fact that you and the true Emperor whom Sid Byan followed for a long time is actually no different from your father.¡± Knox said as he stared at Apollonia. ¡°Knox, listen to me¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name like you called my father¡¯s name. I am neither your friend nor your servant.¡± His hand, holding the dagger, pressed unto Apollonia¡¯s neck where a pale red scar had formed. Knox¡¯s pupils trembled when he saw this but the sword wasn¡¯t removed from Apollonia¡¯s neck. The gruesome coldness of the de had spread all over her body from the neck that she couldn¡¯t even move. ¡®Am I going to die just like this?¡¯ The royal throne she wanted to sit on came to her head. The Emperor¡¯s will rang in her ears and it was bothersome. Countless people and memories crossed her mind. Her mother. The Emperor. Sid. Adrian. Maya. The people of Lishan. Caelion. Even Emperor Gaius and Petra. Among many memories, it was Uriel¡¯s face that shone the most. Uriel always appeared before her in times of crisis but it wasn¡¯t because the situation was dangerous that he remembered now. What came to mind was Uriel¡¯s smile¡ª¡ª¡ª a soft and warm one that he didn¡¯t usually show but one that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off every time he listened to her lyric performance. Apollonia liked the look. No, in fact, Apollonia loved every aspect of Uriel. The first time they met and held a sword against her but couldn¡¯t strike her, the way he stood by her shocked her grandfather¡¯s intentions in Kalt Mountain¡¯s heart, the promise to live for her and all the moments he actually kept his promise, and also his kindness of holding her in his arms andforting her. He remembered every word of Apollonia¡¯s actions without handing it over to the point where he could even read her longing for her mother, whom she had never talked about. All those facts filled her head the moment Knox¡¯s sword touched her neck, though she had already known it. It was unbearably painful when she imagined that she might never see Uriel again crossed her mind. Apollonia took a deep breath, feeling as if she had been hit in the head with something. Chapter 231 ¡°He loves me.¡± She had to admit it. She was in love with Uriel. It was unknown when it all started, but he prated into Apollonia¡¯s bones and had firmly established. She wanted to tell Uriel that she missed him so much. She wanted to hear his voice and tell him that she loved him while looking at his deliriously beautiful eyes but it was a difficult thing to do. Knox, who held the dagger, once again put his strength into his hand. Apollonia¡¯s heart beat fast. ¡°Apollonia Alistair Ferdinand.¡± He recited Apollonia¡¯splete name. There was a deep sadness in his trembling voice. ¡°Now pay off your debt to me and my mother.¡± Apollonia didn¡¯t close her eyes. She faced Knox without avoiding his gaze. Unexpectedly, the glint in his sharp grey eyes slightly trembled as the two faced each other in silence. It was Knox who held the sword but Apollonia¡¯s eyes seemed to see through him. ¡°Listen, Knox,¡± said Apollonia again. Knox tried to turn his gaze away and shook his head once. Apollonia took another deep breath but at that moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *CRASH* With a roar, the cabin¡¯s door broke into pieces. The pitter-patter of rain grew louder, and the wet breeze whipped into the cabin. ¡°Your Highness.¡± She thought she was hearing voices, but before the two of them could grasp the situation, something silver flew through the air and hit Knox. *WHOOSH* ¡°Ugh!¡± Sitting on the bed, he was seized by the cor and pushed hard against the floor. The dagger he was holding fell with a nk. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Uriel?¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was obviously Uriel. His deep ocean eyes shone darker than usual and water had dripped from his rain-soaked silver hair. ¡°You came for me.¡± Apollonia¡¯s heart beat uncontrobly fast as tears welled up in her eyes. It was him who always came to her rescue. At this moment, every sound of his face, body, gaze, and breath felt priceless. ¡°Thank you.¡± Uriel released the strings tying her without a word. When her hands were set free, Apollonia put her forehead on Uriel¡¯s shoulder and tightly sped his hand. His temperature was felt over the wet shirt. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Uriel didn¡¯t move and let her do what she wanted. His anxious gaze didn¡¯t leave Apollonia¡¯s face. ¡°H-How the hell do you know about this ce?¡± Knox slowly raised himself, stroking his red neck. Apollonia took her forehead off Uriel¡¯s shoulder in astonishment and looked at Knox. ¡°You have another person like my father next to you and his ability is very great. I heard you¡¯ve won a hunting contest.¡± His grey eyes moved between Uriel and Apollonia. Instead of his slightly trembling pupils as he held his dagger on Apollonia¡¯s neck a while ago, only anger burned in his gaze this time. ¡°Let¡¯s see if they¡¯re simr.¡± Knox quickly picked up the long sword from the wall. ¡°Stay where you are.¡± Uriel took a step andpletely blocked Apollonia from Knox while pulling the long sword at his waist with his hand. Uriel and Knox searched each other without moving for a few seconds. The next moment, the two simultaneously pulled their swords out. *CHENG!* The sword struck hard, and the resulting sound filled the cabin. The two fought with their swords while facing each other and stepping back one by one. ¡°Who are you to be this powerful¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Knox murmured in astonishment but Uriel ignored his words. *CHENG* *CHENG* Uriel¡¯s sword fell mercilessly on Knox¡¯s head, his arms and legs moving at an invisible speed. Knox had to rely on his instincts to stop the attack without having time to read the direction of his sword. *CHA-ENG!* ¡°Ugh.¡± How many pairs did they have topete for? Unable to move by the wall in the narrow cabin, Knox eventually missed the sword in his hand. ¡°Oh, my God.¡± He breathed heavily. There was consternation in his gaze as if he hade face to face with a monster. Uriel snapped Knox¡¯s sword into the corner of the cabin. Standing with a sword on Knox¡¯s neck, Uriel hadn¡¯t even lost a breath. At first nce, there was anger in his cold-hearted gaze against his opponent who threatened Apollonia. When the two stopped movingpletely, Apollonia whispered. ¡°Uriel put down your sword.¡± Uriel obediently listened to her. As he took a step aside, at the end of Apollonia¡¯s gaze was Knox, who sat with one knee on the floor. One side of her chest ached. He was really simr to the Sid she remembered. ¡°Just kill me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re waiting for.¡± Knox said. There was a deep resignation in his face and in his voice. Chapter 232 ¡°It would be difficult to punish him for a royal family member¡¯s murder. I¡¯ll have to reveal the top. Then isn¡¯t it right to kill him now?¡± Apollonia slowly rose and approached him. Then, she sat down at the end of the bed so that she could look down and face him exactly. ¡°Do you have something to say? A rebuke for not resembling my father? The admonition that I¡¯ve undermined everything he¡¯s built? I have no choice but to listen, so feel free to do so.¡± Knox said with a sneer that he didn¡¯t know whether it was directed at himself or at Apollonia. Apollonia stared at him for a while. Soon the words from Apollonia¡¯s open mouth werepletely different from Knox¡¯s expectations. ¡°February 15th.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your birthday. It¡¯s February 15th. You¡¯re the same age as me.¡± Apollonia spoke to him quietly, without admonition or rebuke. ¡°What about it? I don¡¯t know how you know, but what¡¯s the point of telling me that?¡± ¡°Your favorite food is apples. The reason is that Sid likes it. Your best weapon is a spear rather than a sword. You respect Pascal I as a man. You started talking a littleter than others, but you walked faster than anyone your age. You have no talent for instruments, but you tend to like music. You have learned quickly about agriculture and hunting, so you have the qualifications to be a good lord.¡± Personal information about Knox poured out of Apollonia¡¯s mouth. It was ridiculous considering that she didn¡¯t even know his identity a while ago. Knox looked at her with his eyes wide open. Incredibly, every word was correct. ¡°Why¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Sid told me.¡± She finished talking and looked at Knox again. Unlike Knox, there was neither me, hostility, nor anger in her eyes. Rather, she felt a little bit of a pity. ¡°What?¡± Knox¡¯s lips quivered as he uttered it with a nk expression. Unlike a while ago, he felt no injustice, anger, or irony. ¡°Sid lived with your story in his mouth.¡± Apolloniaughed bitterly. Her face was full of longing for Sid. ¡°He didn¡¯t see you often, but he remembered every little thing about you. Every year on your birthday, he wrote a letter himself and showed it to me. Because of his blunt personality, he tore up all the long letters and sent only short phrases, but he was sincere with you in his own way. He exchanged several letters a day with the countess about what you had learned and what you would teach in the future.¡± Apollonia continued quietly as if telling an old story. ¡°He couldn¡¯t express it, but he loved you and your mother much more than you think.¡± Knox couldn¡¯t move as if frozen in his sitting position. Apollonia added, lowering her gaze.¡±Knox. I¡¯m sorry for taking your father away from you.¡± She concluded the conversation. For a few minutes, all they could hear was the sound of rain. After a long time, Knox opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡± He mumbled with his head down and tears in his eyes. The hand touching the floor clenched its fist. ¡°Really.¡± At Apollonia¡¯s reply, he closed his eyes tightly. His lips were pressed into a tight line. ¡°Well, even if it¡¯s true¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± His voice trembled as he raised his head again to face Apollonia. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you helped me at all? You know what my father did to save you, why¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°It was the Countess¡¯s will.¡± said Apollonia shakily. ¡°I tried to visit you several times since he died, but she refused because it was a danger to both sides. The same goes for financial help.¡± She spoke in a subdued voice. She recalled dozens of letters she had sent to the Countess of Byan five years ago. ¡°Your mother refused all contact, saying that I couldn¡¯t put you in danger after Sid protected me with his life so¡ª¡ª-¡± Apollonia lowered her head, raised it again, and continued. ¡°I decided to wait a little longer until the danger is gone and I can proudly meet you and your mother.¡± ¡°Excuses! There are a lot of ways to help me if you¡¯re really that determined.¡± Knox cried out in a voice mixed with resentment. Apollonia nodded and smiled sadly. ¡°There was one. I¡¯m sorry that¡¯s all I could do for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lucille Edmund. You know the name, don¡¯t you?¡± Knox, hearing the name, froze once again. Chapter 233 ¡°Well, that¡¯s the one¡­. who sponsored my house.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± said Apollonia. ¡°If there was no other way, I wanted to help even financially. I decided that if you refused me to sponsor you with my name, I could do it under a different name. I was finally able to give you a little help when I reached your rtive. She really did get the least support and refused the rest, but¡ª¡ª-¡± She leaned forward and looked closely into Knox¡¯s bewildered gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry, Knox! I wanted you to wait a little longer, but I shouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡ª¡ª I should have found you first.¡± Every word she said was sincere. Once again, the two looked at each other in silence. ¡°She should have told me.¡± Knox uttered a sigh. ¡°The madame probably thought it was a way to protect you.¡± *SIGH* Knox¡¯s lips twisted into a wry smile. Then he began to shake and giggle bit by bit as if he was mocking himself. ¡°No, actually, I knew it. You are not really the object of my revenge.¡±Apollonia raised one eyebrow. ¡°I know. It¡¯s all because of the Emperor and Duke Lipper that our family fell, and that my father had to protect you desperately.¡± Knox went on with ament. In contrast to theughter, there was a cry in his voice. ¡°But what can I do? I can¡¯t catch them all and kill them myself. I wanted to vent my anger on you. I knew it was stupid, but I didn¡¯t know it was this useless.¡± He leaned his back against the wall of the cabin. ¡°Then?¡± Knox spat out helplessly. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Heughed bitterly. ¡°What happened in the past was already done. Now I¡¯m the kidnapper who kidnapped you. Are you going to keep me alive like this? How can you do that unless you¡¯re a fool?¡± He cast Apollonia a provoking re but she still looked at Knox with pity. ¡°I¡¯ll save you.¡± Apollonia nodded. Her voice was much clearer than before. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even kill me anyway.¡± said Apollonia. Knox¡¯s eyes went round. ¡°If you¡¯ve been sitting still for a long time with your sword on my neck, you wouldn¡¯t have said anything and be done with it. Whether you¡¯re aware of it or not, you just brought me here to tell me your story. Actually, you could have juste to the pce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°Knox, I cannot bring your father back to life. But¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia hesitated for a moment and then resumed. ¡°But I can promise revenge.¡± Knox stared at her, motionless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that a year from now you would dedicate your whole life to avenge your father?¡± Knox nodded softly. ¡°I will help you take revenge on the people you have mentioned a little while ago. Apart from that, of course, I¡¯ll get you the best doctor. I don¡¯t want to hear a no this time around.¡± Knox¡¯s eyes shook slightly at Apollonia¡¯s words. Still, the boundaries were not yet lifted from his face. ¡°I¡¯ll also let you have your revenge. After all, aren¡¯t you asking for the same loyalty from me as my father?¡± Of course, if you help me, it will be easier to work out. I¡¯ve seen your ability before. If you are good enough topete with Uriel using your spear, you might be one of the best in this empire. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t expect loyalty from you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Whether you help me or not, you can do as you please. It¡¯s alright to betray me a hundred times in the middle.¡± She smiled as if she could see through him. Knox¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°My debt to Sid is so great that you deserve to demand it from me.¡± Apollonia recalled Sid, Knox¡¯s father and her escort knight, once again. In fact, in the past few years, Sid had never left her mind. She took another look at Knox, Sid¡¯s alter ego. He was obviously a different person but on the one hand Knox was a part of him that her knight had left behind. She felt the echo in her heart as if she had met Sid again. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here for now. There¡¯s still a lot to do.¡± Apollonia slowly reached out to Knox. Her hand stopped in front of his chest as if hoping Knox would hold it. ¡°Both of you are idiots!¡± Knox murmured. His eyes could not leave Apollonia¡¯s sunset eyes. ¡°My father who gave up his life for others uselessly, and you who let me go after such a dangerous situation.¡± He reached slowly and held Apollonia¡¯s hand. ¡°Do as you please. If your mother dies before your revenge is over, I can really hurt you. But if you¡¯re going to save it, take care of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the answer I¡¯ve been waiting for.¡± Apollonia smiled wider than before. The two remained still, holding hands for a while. The sound of rain outside once again filled the cabin. Chapter 234 Shoot! The rain was getting thicker. ¡°I left first. He left the carriage for you to use.¡± Uriel, who returned after watching Knox leave, said. His whole body was wet, not just his head. ¡°Uriel.¡± Apollonia, who was lost in thought, raised her head. She opened her lips as if she wanted to say something but then closed them again, avoiding his gaze. It wasn¡¯t like Apollonia. Uriel found her eye movements and gestures strange. She wasn¡¯t the type to avoid eye contact or stop whatever she wanted to say. Apollonia was always rxed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness?¡± Uriel asked but Apollonia still didn¡¯t make eye contact with him. ¡°We have to go back. Everyone is looking for you.¡± He said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll tie the horse I rode to the carriage¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Apollonia held Uriel¡¯s hand reaching toward the door again. ¡°I had something to say,¡± Apollonia murmured strangely. Though haggard by what happened a while ago, she was still fresh and beautiful in his eyes with her slightly messy golden hair and flushed cheeks. Apollonia seemed to shine gracefully in that little old hut. However, her hand seemed strained as she held Uriel. Uriel could feel her temperature and his breathing became faster. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Uriel.¡± Apollonia turned her head and looked up at him with determination. The golden eyes staring at him were glittering more than usual. Clearer. Lovelier. ¡°I¡ª¡ª-¡± She pursed her lips once more. Uriel couldn¡¯t control his gaze toward her lips. The next moment, a word came out of Apollonia¡¯s mouth that stopped all his thoughts. ¡°I like you.¡± Silence ensued for seconds or minutes¡­ He had no idea. Uriel froze on the spot without blinking. He thought it was a dream but Apollonia was there, holding his hand with an innocent yet seductive expression. ¡°I like you.¡± She certainly said so without any misconception. There was no sound of rain. No sound of firewood burning on the stove. Uriel¡¯s whole body went numb. His nerves were focused only on his right hand in contact with Apollonia. Her hands were small, soft, and warm. It was a hand that gently grasped him enough to shake it off as if she was a child but for Uriel, the light contact felt enormous as if he had been bound by a steel chain. ¡°Uriel,¡± Apollonia spoke once more as golden light shone in her deep red eyes. Her gaze, which was always cold and unreachable, was carefully examining his countenance as if worried about his reaction. She was so pretty it drove him insane. ¡°Uri¨C¡± ¡°Please say that again.¡± He whispered and Apollonia¡¯s cheeks turned red. The look made him feel even crazier. Uriel turned toward the door and stood in front of Apollonia. She looked small and weak, sitting on the edge of the bed and looking up at him nervously. It waspletely different from her previous look where she had her eyes open even though she was threatened with a de on her neck. ¡°Say it one more time.¡± He leaned down and whispered once more. Apollonia shivered. ¡°I like you, Uriel.¡± Her sweet words rang in his mind, making his heart and whole body tremble. He could see nothing but Apollonia. Her beautiful golden-red eyes shook but at the same time, they were alluring enough to devour him. Uriel¡¯s gaze went past Apollonia¡¯s eyes to her red cheeks, and then further down again. He noticed she was paler than usual before her red lips caught his sight again. Uriel slowly rested one knee right next to Apollonia¡¯s seat and leaned more. He could see Apollonia shivering slightly but she didn¡¯t tell him to stop. Thest reason holding him snapped. ¡°I like you, too.¡± In a low whisper, Uriel¡¯s face leaned towards her and kissed her lips. Apollonia¡¯s eyes were seen slowly closing. ¡®No, actually, I love you.¡¯ He didn¡¯t remember not loving her in this life. His Mistress. His Princess. His Goddess. His Apollonia. A sweet scent came when Uriel¡¯s lips touched her. Their tongues intertwined in their mouths, paralyzing their minds. Uriel wrapped an arm around Apollonia¡¯s back and held her head with the other to keep her in ce. Each of their warmth was felt over their wet shirts including their pounding hearts. Apollonia epted him with her eyes closed. Their lips withdrew from each other after a few minutes of ecstatic stimtion that left both of them breathless. Uriel let her go for a while and then kissed her briefly again in regret. Chapter 235 ¡°Where did you learn that? I didn¡¯t teach you.¡± Apollonia sighed and asked yfully. ¡°I don¡¯t have to learn everything,¡± Uriel whispered sweetly. Apollonia wrapped her hands around his cheeks and looked into his eyes. They were darker than usual, resembling deep seas. His eyes crinkled like crescent moons every time he smiled and the little drops hanging from the end of his longshes couldn¡¯t be so beautiful. She couldn¡¯t believe she once thought these eyes were cold. Now, his eyes were burning with the desire for her. ¡°I love you,¡± Uriel confessed. An uncontroble smile spread across Apollonia¡¯s lips. ¡°You said you like me earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same. It¡¯s always been like that for me.¡± Uriel said. Apollonia stretched her fingers, which had enveloped his cheek, and settled it around his neck. As the two embraced each other, Uriel¡¯s wet silver hair caressed her nape. ¡°I know,¡± said Apollonia, smiling. Then, she felt Uriel¡¯s arms wounding tighter. They stayed like that for a long time. For the first time in her life, she feltplete happiness and she prayed it would never end. When they managed to pull away, footsteps were heard near the door of the broken cabin. ¡°What is that?¡± Uriel and Apollonia turned their heads at the same time. Their eyes confirmed the identity of the footsteps growing closer. ¡°Caelion!¡± cried Apollonia. It was him turning into the pouring rain. Whether he had heard her call or not, he was climbing back up on the horse he had been riding. ¡°He must have seen us,¡± Apollonia said softly. ¡°Are you worried?¡± Uriel asked, examining her expression. One of his hands was still wrapped around her waist. ¡°A little bit. But perhaps, it¡¯s for the better.¡± She said, putting her hand on Uriel¡¯s hand wrapped around her waist. ¡°I have no intention of hiding it.¡± * * * They arrived at the annex a little after midnight. As soon as she entered the room, something which resembled a little puppy jumped at her. ¡°Your Highness!¡± It was Adrian. She was about a centimeter shorter than Apollonia when she hugged her, pushing Uriel away. ¡°Your Highness! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness! I shouldn¡¯t have delivered the letter¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± She sobbed for a long time, holding Apollonia. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you deliver the letter to me?¡± Apollonia deliberately said it like a joke, but it only made Adrian cry even more. ¡°Well, then! I should have stopped you from going¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Adrian, you did nothing wrong. How can you stop me from going?¡± Apollonia said, gently gripping Adrian by the shoulder. The little maid sniffed a few more times and eventually nodded. ¡°Are you feeling all right? Didn¡¯t you get rained on? Uriel looks wet.¡± Adrian looked worried when he saw Uriel soaked in rain. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Her Highness looked like she got wet after being too close to you. Only the front of her dress is damp!¡± Uriel tried to tell her not to worry but Adrian didn¡¯t listen. She examined Apollonia and nced at her face afterward. ¡°That¡¯s strange! You don¡¯t have a fever but your face is red. What have you been doing?¡± When Adrian touched her forehead, Apollonia stepped back in surprise. Uriel also coughed several times. Adrian, didn¡¯t Caelione by any chance?¡± Apollonia asked to change the subject. ¡°I was about to tell you. Like Uriel, he was also soaked when he went straight into the study. Thanks to him, I was told early that Your Highness was safe.¡± Adrian spoke with a curious look on her face while holding out a towel for Uriel. Her words might not match but she cared a lot about Uriel¡¯s health. If the escort knight got sick, that might put Apollonia in danger. Apollonia sighed and headed for the study. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, so please wait a little bit,¡± Uriel called her with a worried look but Apollonia smiled slightly and moved pn. *CREAK* When she opened the door, what she saw inside was Caelion¡¯s tall form stretched out on the sofa. In front of him was a towel, dry clothes, and tea, as Adrian had brought him, but he didn¡¯t seem to touch anything. His hair was wet and a little more curly than usual as drops trickled down his solid jawline. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± He spoke in a subdued voice while staring at nothing in particr. ¡°I came here to find you.¡± ¡°I came because I thought you might,¡± Caelion replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Cael, what happened earlier¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± He spoke in a stifling tone. ¡°Am I the one to interfere with such a thing to my sister?¡± ¡°Cael¡­¡± Chapter 236 Apollonia sat on the sofa opposite Caelion. His eyes averted her gaze when he slightly turned his face and they looked like gold coins resembling her own. Perhaps because the water was falling from his wet hair, it reminded her of two mes burning in the rain. ¡°You must havee here to check if I¡¯m fine.¡± He spoke in a pleading voice. ¡°Sister¡¯s private life¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°You seem to know what I want to say, seeing that you keep avoiding the subject.¡± Apollonia¡¯s tone was soft yet firm. Caelion¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡°No matter who I kiss or hug, it is naturally my choice and I don¡¯t have to tell you anything about it. This point has always been clear between us since five years ago,¡± said Apollonia. Compared to when she was with Uriel or Adrian a while ago, her face was rather cold. She didn¡¯t blush once even though she said it was a kiss, rather than a hug. On the other hand, Caelion was still slightly avoiding eye contact. ¡°Look at me, Caelion.¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t resist, Caelion forced himself to face her. ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°I¡¯m rethinking my marriage with you.¡± There was a few seconds of silence after the confession. Caelion¡¯s pupils shook as if the mes were swaying in the strong winds. In contrast, Apollonia¡¯s attitude was calm. She hadn¡¯t shown a single ecstatic expression in front of him since what had happened five years ago when she rescued Caelion from the fire. ¡°This isn¡¯t like you, sister.¡± After a long silence, that was his response. ¡°It was your idea that marriage isn¡¯t anything personal. You only thought about who could put you on the throne.¡± He went on in a tone as if he found something unfair. ¡°Many powerful aristocrats are supporting me. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for you to absorb all that if you won¡¯t marry me.¡± ¡°Cael.¡± ¡°Have you lost your thoughts about recing the Emperor with just one kiss? Did you change your mind, thinking you would be happier by staying as a princess who chose her escort knight out of love? Is that the attitude of a future Empress who¡¯s bare¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I warn you, Cael.¡± Apollonia¡¯s voice dropped low throughout the study, her expression cold. ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to teach me about the proper attitude of a ruler ever again.¡± A horrifying stare turned to Caelion. Her golden-colored pupils were as cold as ice as they mirrored his. Facing this head-on, Caelion momentarily recalled what Apollonia said five years ago when she grabbed him by the shoulder. ¡°If you want to live, don¡¯t forget about who saved you from this. Your life is mine now and you can¡¯t take it back at any time.¡± And another word¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Even if everyone thinks you want the throne, never try to covet what doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± He bit his lips and dropped his head. ¡°I made a mistake.¡± Confronting Apollonia was something Caelion couldn¡¯t do. He had never forgotten the fact. ¡°And I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m reconsidering our marriage because of my rtionship,¡± Apollonia added in a slightly softer tone. Caelion¡¯s eyes got a little bigger. ¡°Then¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even distinguish your personal feelings and marriage.¡± Caelion shivered, his expression crumpling in agony. Apollonia continued. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to wield your emotions against you for my own benefit. It¡¯s your freedom to do so but you certainly can¡¯t hide it.¡± ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°Our union is an effective way to seize power but it¡¯s a different story if you want to be my husband and live by my side not just formally. It¡¯s a misfortune for you and anxiety for me. Think about what it means to the Emperor for a consort of imperial blood to reside in the capital.¡± ¡°Sister, that dare¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Caelion tried to make an excuse for something with a puzzled expression, but Apollonia did not listen to him. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it since thest victory celebration.¡± There was another silence between the two. Caelion bit his lips and they bled. His clenched fist went white. ¡°Have you ever really worried about me?¡± After a long silence, he finally asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°For thest five years, have you ever, at least once, truly worried about me, while I was under the knife of an assassin, as I struggled after eating the poison I hadn¡¯t escaped while you were wandering through the dead and being pushed to the battlefield, hunting for evil?¡± He seemed to be weighing something, but her trembling voice was rather close to a plea. Chapter 237 ¡°Cael.¡± ¡°Ever since the rumor spread that I walked through the mes with the blood of Apollo, not a single day has been free from threats. Some of the Archduke¡¯s men took part in the assassination, and some were sacrificed instead of me by the assassin. I don¡¯t want to lose the rest, so I sent them out and reced them with people I don¡¯t know.¡± He sighed, slowly sweeping his wet hair with one hand. ¡°Since you asked me to marry you, I didn¡¯t even think about epting another wife in my head. I didn¡¯t even care about the Emperor¡¯s throne that you told me not to even look at.¡± He went onmenting. ¡°I know. Uriel, whom sister had sent me, took most of the risk with me. I have never forgotten that without you, I would have been in danger. But sister¡­¡± His sad eyes once again faced Apollonia through his bangs. ¡°At this rate, have I not performed quite faithfully as your shield?¡± Apollonia lost her words for a moment. Caelion wasn¡¯t questioning her or insisting that his efforts be rewarded. He was pleading. He wanted her to know a little bit about his pain and effort like a child appealing to his mother. ¡°Am I not worthy of being by your side?¡± There was something in his eyes that might or might not be a raindrop. ¡°Cael¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Before Apollonia could catch him, Caelion raised himself first. ¡°You just said, ¡®I¡¯ll think about it again,¡¯ so I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it for now.¡± He moved toward the door. ¡°So, please. I want you to think hard. My sister.¡± He muttered something that was almost audible before he opened the door and disappeared. * * * Apollonia returned to the room with a sigh. However, as soon as she entered, her eyes widened at the scent. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Before she knew it, Uriel, who had changed neatly, was sitting in front of a table by the window with some tea prepared. ¡°That¡¯s not your favorite tea,¡± said Apollonia. Uriel adored fruity scents so he always prepared fruit tea every time they were having refreshments. However, the scent filling the room right now was subtle jasmine. ¡°I know you like jasmine. Adrian also said it helps you calm down.¡± Apollonia smiled and sat down in the opposite chair. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Uriel asked, examining her expression. His beautiful face was just full of pure concern for her. ¡°Were you wondering what we talked about?¡± Apollonia asked, amused. She wondered if Uriel was jealous of Caelion, too. ¡°If it¡¯s something that you¡¯re worried about, I wonder if I can help you solve it.¡± He answered with a smile. Apollonia momentarily forgot what she was trying to scoop at the gorgeous sight. ¡°I mean¡ª¡ª-¡± Uriel smiled once more as she stuttered. She didn¡¯t know what was going on inside his head. Was he trying to make her nervous or allowing her to let it go? She finally calmed down and asked. ¡°Uriel, would you care if I¡¯m still going to marry Caelion?¡± Uriel looked at her silently for a while. She felt a little relieved from her disturbed mind. ¡°Are you not jealous of him?¡± ¡°I¡®m jealous of everyone close to you, Your Highness. If I had to choose one, I¡¯d probably say Adrian rather than Caelion.¡± He poured tea into Apollonia¡¯s cup and added. ¡°She knows you better than anyone else.¡± She nodded her head. The quick-witted Adrian may have guessed the rtionship between Uriel and her just a moment ago. ¡°But marriage¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I never asked to be your consort, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then?¡± Apollonia looked at Uriel, wide-eyed. His answer was a little unexpected to her. Uriel smiled. How can a person be so lovely? Of course, it would be a lie to say that her marriage to Caelion never bothered him. However, it was true that he did not wish for it. What he wanted was something much more precious. Something else¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡°Your heart.¡± He whispered. ¡°My heart?¡± asked Apollonia with a soft smile. Uriel shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dream of it.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡ª¡± Uriel quietly took Apollonia¡¯s hand and took it to his lips,pleting his answer. ¡°I hope you can give me all of your heart, Your Highness. That¡¯s all I want.¡± Apollonia¡¯s small smile slowly spread throughout her face. He had the illusion that the whole room was brightening, just like the rising sun. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave Caelion alone for now,¡± Apollonia spoke in a more stable voice than before. It was a low, calm way of speaking. ¡°More than that, I thought of a favor to ask of Evangeline. Something to propose to Knox.¡± A smile appeared on Uriel¡¯s lips as well. Yes. It was Apollonia¡¯s usual way of speaking. But as Uriel looked at the future without a break, he can¡¯t help but fall in love all over again. * * * Chapter 238 ¡°When you¡¯re in the capital, you can stay here. It¡¯s only a few days, but you can¡¯t be seen, so just stay alone for now. First, don¡¯t go down to the estate and stay here.¡± Adrian showed Knox around the house with a dour look on her face. It was a small mansion that Apollonia bought for Adrian and his father Pedro Reese. This ce, where Seta once stayed, wasn¡¯t far from the imperial pce but was located in a ce that wasn¡¯t easily visible, so it was suitable to hide people. Only a few hours after Apollonia and Uriel returned, Apollonia found Knox again and delivered a few words. Her Highness must have asked him to stay in the capital for a while if he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It¡¯s luxurious for a person who once couldn¡¯t ovee the hardships of life and got a job as an imperial physician,¡± Knox said. He had an innately crooked personality that he could not control himself. ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, get a job and make a lot of money, too. Meet a well-paid employer.¡± Rather than being daunted by Knox¡¯s sarcasm, Adrian responded as if she was teasing him further. Knox¡¯s expression hardened a little. As an aristocrat, it was very difficult to have other professional jobs. It was also something other aristocrats would haveughed at. ¡°You must hate me.¡± ¡°You know very well.¡± ¡°Because I tried to kidnap the princess?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Knox smirked. Having studied Apollonia for a long time, he also knew about Adrian. From the outside, she was the sole woman who took away three of the princess¡¯ fiancees, but he was well aware that she was Apollonia¡¯s devoted maid. ¡°Did you hear how the day ended?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear everything in detail, but it¡¯s obvious.¡± Adrian, who had been looking the other way with a sullen expression, raised her eyes to meet Knox¡¯s gaze. She had to look up for a long time because she was short, but she seemed rxed. ¡°After Uriel had beaten you up, I waspelled to listen to your story from Her Highness and feel a bit better about it.¡± She said, looking up and down at Knox¡¯s face and the wound on his arm. Then, she opened the table drawer and took out a couple of ointments. ¡°If you apply it every day from left to right, it will heal quickly.¡± Adrian had apletely different impression from Apollonia, but perhaps it was because they had been together for a long time that they resembled each other a bit. She wasn¡¯t intimidated by the difference in their status or size and she also had the habit of using her time efficiently. Plus, why would she talk about the kidnapping as well as find and hand over the cure to the kidnapper at the same time? ¡°It¡¯s ironic that you¡¯re helping me cure my wounds while also saying that you¡¯re wary of me because of the kidnapping. Is it possible to understand the decision of ady who wants to join hands with me after I tried to kill someone in the first ce? Ugh.¡± Without warning, Adrian opened a small cab and applied medicine to the wound on his arm, causing Knox to stop asking and scream. ¡°Isn¡¯t that poison and not medicine? It hurts more than getting hurt!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a raw material that can also be used as a poison. So it will probably hurt.¡±Adrian applied more medicine to the freaked Knox. ¡°AAACCCKKK!¡± ¡°If one mixes it well, your wounds wouldn¡¯t leave any scars. It¡¯s okay to trust this medicine. My father formted it himself.¡± Regardless of her patient¡¯s scream, she used a lot of medicine to heal Knox¡¯s wound. The three types of ointments burned his skin painfully. ¡°Put it on your face.¡± Knox followed her directive with a scowl. It was a terrible medicine, but it might be less painful if he applied it himself. Adrian looked calmly at Knox struggling with pain and asked. ¡°What did you say earlier? Did you say that you didn¡¯t understand Her Highness¡¯s decision to seek cooperation from you, a person who tried to kill her?¡± Knox nodded. He couldn¡¯t borate because he was too busy screaming but the purpose of the question he was asking was as Adrian said. ¡°You don¡¯t know Her Highness well, considering that you¡¯ve done a background check on her for a long time.¡± She continued while searching the other drawer. Knox became nervous, wondering what poison she was taking out this time but what she held in her hand was a bandage. ¡°Her Highness doesn¡¯t have anyone around who would threaten her life. She wouldn¡¯t even reach out to Sid Byan himself, not Sid Byan¡¯s son if she thought he was a threat. So guess what?¡± She threw a bandage at Knox, who had just finished applying all three medications. Knox, who couldn¡¯t move his hands freely because the pain wouldn¡¯t go away, was urately hit on his forehead by the item. Adrian¡¯s behavior was quite grumpy, as opposed to her sparkling eyes and small, fine hands. Chapter 239 ¡°Her Highness has judged that the Count couldn¡¯t kill her in the first ce.¡± Knox¡¯s eyes widened. Adrian¡¯s judgment was as urate as if she was in that cabin with them. ¡°From your expression alone, I must be right.¡± Adrian reached out to put a bandage on his arm herself. Startled, Knox groaned in pain and tried to pull away, but she smirked as she grabbed one end of it. She smiled as if she was teasing him for being scared about something like this. ¡°She also told me that it¡¯s okay to betray her a hundred times,¡± Knox replied. Just a moment ago, Knox was itching to talk about his owner to the grumpy Adrian, but now he was seriously curious about her analysis. Adrian¡¯s hand, as she helped him wrap the bandage, paused in midair. The corners of her eyes lowered sadly as she let out a sigh. ¡°Did she say that?¡± Knox nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure Her Highness means it.¡± She lowered her head slightly and spoke in a more subdued voice. ¡°She¡¯s still very sorry over what happened to Sid Byan.¡± ¡°Thedy must be anxious. If I¡¯m by her side, I won¡¯t be punished no matter what I do.¡± Knox said dryly, expecting Adrian to be surprised or irritated. The maid merelyughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid enough to think of betraying Her Highness.¡± She spoke in a bewildered tone. ¡°Well, am I wrong?¡± ¡°Her Highness will leave you alone even if you betray her a hundred times. Sid Byan¡¯s son will never die at the hands of Her Highness. But do you expect that only Her Highness is capable of harming you?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes shone coldly for a moment. ¡°If you ever betray Her Highness, I will try to kill you first without going to Uriel or the Duke. Remember that, my lord.¡± Knox¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Was he being ckmailed by a maid of insignificant status? For a moment, her threat had sent chills down his spine. ¡°So don¡¯t even think about it. Just focus on the revenge you¡¯re about to do. I¡¯m d you have the same interests as Her Highness.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± He said, looking into Adrian¡¯s green eyes. Her gaze, whose coldness had disappeared a while ago, returned to its pure and innocent look. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know very well that that person, no, Her Highness, the princess, is not an ordinary person. She is even generous towards the people beneath her royal status.¡± He looked around the mansion once more and said. ¡°But is it enough that one would be willing to do everything for their mistress including hurting others?¡± When Adrian did not immediately respond, Knox continued. ¡°I heard you seduced three fianc¨¦es for your mistress. As a woman, your reputation would, of course, be damaged. That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t get married to any kingdom. So far from being unfair, I just can¡¯t believe this level of loyalty¡ª¡ª¡ªIn general, shouldn¡¯t a courtdy be loyal to the princess by helping her find a good marriage partner?¡± Adrian smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of things wrong, Knox. Her Highness and I don¡¯t want marriage. Most of all, it¡¯s what I have to do to make both of our reputations worse.¡± Knox frowned. What kind of woman in the world refuses to get married and damages her reputation? In a sporadic case, there¡¯s probably about one¡ª-Apollonia¡ª-but why was the maid doing it as well? ¡°I wanted to avoid someone.¡± Adrian¡¯s face, which had been rxed until a while ago, darkened a bit. She seemed terrified as if recalling bad memories. Knox didn¡¯t bother to ask who the person was. ¡°When I say I can give my all for someone, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will simply deprive myself of that person.¡± She smiled at Knox. The shadow that once appeared didn¡¯tpletely disappear, but the voice contained certain convictions. ¡°On the contrary, it means that life my has meaning because of her.¡± The two were silent for a moment. Knox forgot the wounds on his arms and face while musing on what she had said. He could roughly see the meaning of her words. Someone had hurt her in the past and her life had been given meaning because of Apollonia. Is it a kind of salvation for you, youngdy?¡± He asked and Adrian smiled a little. ¡°Her Highness is salvation to me. Hope for someone who¡¯s suffering. A person who has various influences on many people.¡± ¡°But the look on your face tells me that it¡¯s notplete yet. You¡¯re still afraid of something from the past.¡± He spoke cautiously. Surprisingly, Adrian nodded her head. ¡°Some things take a while before getting results.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll ovee it someday?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible but I¡¯m not sure,¡± Adrian said, clearing away the rest of the drug from Knox. ¡°Likewise, I don¡¯t think we know yet whether Sid¡¯s sacrifice will lead to the long-term copse of the Bayan family or the reversal of its declining fortunes,¡± Knox smirked as she did a while ago. After a moment of carelessness, the subject returned to him and his family. So, Her Highness was a ¡®hope for someone¡¯. On second thought, this was about his father. Perhaps, Sid Bayan still believed that this empire and his family could rise again through Princess Apollonia. Chapter 240 ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°His wife and the Count are alive. Bianca¡¯s story is not over.¡± Knox wanted to refute it but he abandoned the idea. He wanted to believe Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°I hope so.¡± He spoke quietly. ¡°A little more timeter, the fallen Byan family will hopefully regain theirughter and glory.¡± He raised his grey eyes and looked exactly at Adrian. ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯ll also ovee the unknown memory, My Lady.¡± The green eyes facing him trembled as she smiled. * * * Petra was looking at the papers with furrowed brows. Her glossy ck hair was fixed and twisted up as usual and her posture was perfectly straight, even though she hadn¡¯t rested for hours. Of the numerous documents neatly stacked at an angle measured with a ruler, what she held in her hand was Paris¡¯ letter. The content was short. Marquis Fortrus had not only refused his request to take the post of the royal family¡¯s Knight Commander but had alsomitted him serious disrespect. She wanted to kill him right away, but she held it in. Petra sighed. She just couldn¡¯t give him Amoretta because she was still useful. Without her, her top would take a hit. But above all, Amoretta created the only drug that controlled Paris¡¯s eye color. She couldn¡¯t send Amoretta to anyone else because if he didn¡¯t take it periodically, his eye color would go back to its original state. In addition, she also knew Marquis of Fortus¡¯ quaintly twisted character. Perhaps, because he already had a high status and powerful influence, he didn¡¯t put much importance on money. He was rich enough. However, if something, in particr, caught his eye, he had to have it to be satisfied. No prey, no man. For them, Marquis Fortus was a strong force. The emperor once filled several important positions with his people, but some of the aristocrats who agreed at the time were reced by their descendants and some were not as loyal to the emperor as before due to repeated tax hikes and vicious public sentiment. Of course, Duke Lipper and his rtive, Count Amon, had considerable power, but not enough tomand the entire empire. ¡®First of all, the leader of the imperial knights must recognize someone else.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t toote to think about how to secure the Marquis¡¯ powerter. However, it was more important than anything else to appoint an aide to the position of the Royal Knight Commander. He was once famous for his military skills, but the knights¡¯ loyalty was falling day by day due to his recent pointless wars. Moreover, there was a reason why she had to find and rmend the next Royal Knight Commander herself. It was because of the emperor¡¯s recent attitude towards her. Since meeting Seta, the Emperor hadn¡¯t relied on Petra as before. Although he still trusted her, Petra¡¯s authority within the pce was subtly restricted before. From the day she first visited the Emperor after Seta entered the pce, she had to live with the unfamiliar anxiety in her mind. The thought that her brother, who had dedicated his life to ascending the throne and that she supported him at the risk of her life might throw her away so easily, tormented her. It was the kind of anxiety that she hadn¡¯t felt in decades. Petra wanted to fill the important position of the Royal Knight Commander with someone close to her. It was necessary to maintain her influence on the Emperor as before, even indirectly, through that person. She had to make the Emperor think that no one else could help him up close except themander of his choice. Marquis Fortrus, who exchanged unfriendly deals with her, was a good candidate in many ways but it had to be said that the possibility was now closed. In that case, it would be more effective to find apetent but more obedient warrior. The problem was that such people were very rare. That person should be able to control the Knights in his Order and wouldn¡¯t betray the Emperor and herself. Above all else, he should have a good reputation in his name, so he can buy the loyalty of the rest of the knights. ¡°You look tired, Madam.¡± She could hear his husband¡¯s voice over the mountain of papers. When she looked up, she found Duke Louis Lipper looking at her with concern. ¡°It¡¯s not different from usual, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Petra said with an expressionless face. It was a familiar rtionship and conversation between them. Petra was in charge of most of the family¡¯s affairs, and her helper, Duke Louis Lipper, stayed inside the house except for asional visits to aristocratic conferences. He was in charge of areas Petra didn¡¯t care about, such as his sons¡¯ education. ¡°Nisha made a bouquet for you.¡± Louis offered her a small bouquet of roses. Nisha, the couple¡¯s second son, still a boy of seventeen, loved to make these little gifts. It was different from Gareth, who was just rough. Chapter 241 ¡°That¡¯s useless.¡± Petra nced at the flowers, took the bouquet, and put it in the trash can next to her. In her life, she had never understood the act of giving flowers as a present. Now, a jewel would be a permanent beauty so why should she be happy to see a flower that withers after a few days? ¡°Madam, Nisha only wanted to please you.¡± Tell him that I am delighted.¡± Petra said indifferently. She felt no special affection for her sons. They were important sessors to the family and deserved to be treated ordingly, but they were not the objects of her affection. Duke Lipper didn¡¯t always agree with her way of thinking but he didn¡¯t strongly oppose it, either. He would just nod and obey her will as usual. ¡°More than that, madam, we have an unexpected visitor.¡± The Duke lowered his voice and handed her some papers. ¡°If you look at this report together, I think you¡¯ll understand it quickly.¡± As Petra scoured the paper quickly, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Princess Apollonia has been kidnapped?¡± ¡°They¡¯re quiet, but if you guess the testimonies of some of the pce gatekeepers and maids, there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡± ¡°And the kidnapper¡ª¡ª-¡± When she saw the kidnapper¡¯s name, Petra was at a loss for words. It was unusual for Petra. The Duke nodded and pointed to the parlor. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but he visited me and asked for a private meeting with you.¡± Petra rose from her seat, slowly raising the corners of her mouth as if she found something interesting. ¡°The father had a frustratingly upright personality, but the son seems to be a madman.¡± She moved slowly in the direction the duke had pointed. ¡°Madam, it can be dangerous so please have someone with you¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°No. Tell them to wait outside.¡± Petra shook his hand away and grabbed the door handle leading to the parlor. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear your mother screaming after I tortured her, don¡¯t do anything rash.¡± She smiled and held out her hand. *SNAP* Inside, a young man with a familiar but unfamiliar face waited for her. ¡°I finally met you, Duchess.¡± Petra stared at the man as he stood up, bowing politely for a few seconds. Her golden eyes shed like a beast that found an interesting toy. ¡°You look just like Sid Bayan.¡± When his father¡¯s name was uttered, the man, Knox Byan, smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Whether I like it or not, they say that¡¯s how I look.¡± Petra¡¯s eyes twinkled once more. ¡°I heard that the escort knight almost caught you after kidnapping the princess.¡± Knox¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t have that much information? It didn¡¯t make sense that the princess got kidnapped in the first ce and that she couldpletely hide that fact. Seeing that she¡¯s still alive, she must not have reported it to His Majesty.¡± Knox dropped his head for a moment. ¡°From what she also did to my father, the princess must have tried hard to make it seem like it never happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s reasonable. After all, she hadmanded herdy-in-waiting to steal her fianc¨¦s.¡± Petra replied, offering him a seat. At one point, Apollonia was an eyesore on her nerves, but now she was just a harmless princess with a hideous burn on her arm and away from the imperial throne. ¡°Did you hate the princess because of what happened to your father?¡± Petra asked. Knox seemed flustered by the direct question but did not shy away from the answer. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you must want to kill her.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you going to say such naive nonsense about the rumor that the fire was an ident? I don¡¯t like wasting time.¡± Petra spoke coldly and nced at him. Knox took a deep breath and replied. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. But I don¡¯t want to kill you either, Duchess.¡± The two stared at each other for a while and said nothing. ¡°Why? You have no reason to hate me more than the princess.¡± ¡°It is natural to punish the enemy, but not being able to protect your subordinates is an ugly thing,¡± Petra smirked. Sid Bayan, who was very straightforward, would have wailed in his grave if he had heard this. ¡°Then did youe to kill me? Because I¡¯m your enemy?¡± Knox paused for a moment before speaking again. ¡°When my father was alive, I grew up being told that the Duchess wasn¡¯t a good person. I¡¯ve believed it for a long time but I didn¡¯t realize it until five years after his death.¡± Knox went on. ¡°There is no such thing as good. The important thing is who is on the winner¡¯s side at the moment of victory or defeat.¡± He said, looking directly at Petra. ¡°Our once wealthy family is now a mere name. Everyone doesn¡¯t know that name, but it¡¯s hard for me to take care of my sick mother.¡± Petra smiled wryly. She was very well aware of his situation because she did that all herself. ¡°So what?¡± Knox slowly rose from his chair and approached Petra. ¡°Only after seeing my mother wander between life and death, I keenly knew my family¡¯s fate against the duchess and that the price of loyalty to the emperor is insignificant.¡± A tall shadow cast over Petra¡¯s body. She raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I havee to ask the Duchess not to turn me into an enemy.¡± He knelt on one knee at Petra¡¯s feet and her eyes grew bigger. Chapter 242 ¡°If I can cure my mother¡¯s illness and raise her fief, I will leave all my things to the Duchess.¡± There was a long, long silence. Neither of them moved. Knox¡¯s eyes were serious and direct. Soon, a smile began to spread around Petra¡¯s mouth. The reputable loyalist, Sid Byan. The hero¡¯s suspicious death was still rumored to be an assassination, undermining the emperor¡¯s reputation. The son of such a man was now kneeling at Petra¡¯s feet and pledging allegiance. It was shocking, but not false. If he wanted to take revenge on Duke Lipper, he wouldn¡¯t have kidnapped the princess at the risk of his life. If his son tried to hurt the princess that the father tried to protect so much, it meant that his way of thinking waspletely different from Sid Byan¡¯s. He had a sick mother and a fallen family who only suffered from her father¡¯s poor judgment. It was natural for the son, who had to watch this all, to make the opposite choice. ¡°It¡¯s the loyalty of Count Bayan¡¯s family¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I have nothing, but at least my name is alive.¡± Petra nodded her head at Knox¡¯s heartfelt words. ¡°Sometimes nothing is worth as much.¡± She reached for Knox and raised him. ¡°I¡¯ll give your mother the best doctor.¡± She spoke softly. Countess Byan would be a good hostage in case he made up his mind about anything else. Of course, holding onto the fact that he tried to kidnap the princess was enough for weakness. She looked into Knox¡¯s gray eyes¡ª¡ªeyes that once looked perfectly simr to Sid Byan, who felt like an unshakable rock. Now, it was shining with hope at every word she said. The fact gave her a sense of satisfaction that even Petra couldn¡¯t hide. So this was what victory tasted like. ¡°The Byan family will finally restore the glory of the past.¡± She spoke sweetly to the thrilled young man. In an instant, one corner of the young man¡¯s mouth rose secretly, but it wasn¡¯t visible to her eyes. ¡°You will seed your father in leading the Imperial Knights.¡± * * * ¡°Your Highness, have you heard the news?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Paris picked up the irritating document in bed and pushed it away again. The mere sight of the paper bothered him, especially in the morning. ¡°Never mind, just say it.¡± ¡°Under the leadership of the newly appointed Royal Knight Commander, Knox Byan, the knights are more disciplined than ever.¡± ¡°The dogs must beughing. That man has no guts to discipline.¡± Parisughed. ¡°Some fearless men challenged him, but no one had beaten him either with a spear or sword. Of course, he is nothingpared to you, His Highness.¡± The servant added thest word, looking at Paris. ¡°There must be a part of him that resembles Abby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news. Your Highness. You can draw allegiance from those who admire the predecessor, Count Byan.¡± ¡°I know. I know.¡± Paris waved his hand and tried to dismiss his servant. ¡°Your Highness. Well, it¡¯s been a few days since the Imperial Knight Commander took office, so you have to go and watch the training yourself. That way, you can check the situation¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Stop nagging!¡± aris shouted at the servant who did not retreat in silence. He was been out of the Union Army for a while. Caelion¡¯s participation in the bet, which started with Evangeline, was the cause of the trouble. Many people who watched the duel between the two until the end spread rumors that the prince¡¯s ability was insignificantpared to that of the Grand Duke. This also mingled with the rumors that he had been defeated by Evangeline in Rajan and wasying down his honor. ¡°Sir, this is beyond procrastination. Traditionally, Your Highness must conduct training or duel with the captain of the Knights¡ª¡ª-¡± The attendant had worked in the royal family for a long time but had only arrived at the crown prince¡¯s pce not long ago. He didn¡¯t give up and tried to persuade Paris, perhaps because he hadn¡¯t experienced who he was in person. However, Paris¡¯ expression went cold when he heard the servant¡¯sst words. ¡°So you want me to go to the arena and duel him too?¡± Only then did the attendant realize the situation and cowered before him? ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Do I have to prove to myself that I am superior to such a man? Aren¡¯t I themander-in-chief who led the war to victory?¡±His voice rose higher and higher. ¡°Well, Your Highness, please calm down!¡± ¡°Somebody pull this guy out.¡± The servant waved his hand, but it was toote. Paris¡¯ servants entered and pulled the servant by the arms. ¡°Send him to the mine to work. I don¡¯t want toy my eyes on that bastard ever again!¡± The servant¡¯s plea rang through the pce, but Paris still puffed with an indignant expression. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Behind him, staring coolly in the direction where the servant had left, a soft voice came. ¡°Amoretta.¡± Amoretta, who opened the other door to help him change, stood there with a frightened look. ¡°He did something wrong, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± said Paris. It was a rare soft and thoughtful remark for him, but Amoretta still looked frightened. Chapter 243 Paris sighed. Amoretta was still so beautiful that he could lose his soul just by looking at her appearance. But at some point, he had grown tired of pretending to be kind in front of her. Of course, it wasn¡¯t acting at first because he had a crush on Amoretta and her appearance still distracted him to the point where his limp legs didn¡¯t bother him. Besides, Amoretta had given him so much trust and love that it was borderline ridiculous. Even, a simple-minded Paris knew that such a woman was too rare. Unfortunately, Paris wasn¡¯t the type to like a woman for long in the first ce. It was also against his nature to hide his character in front of a woman just because he liked her. But now, he had to be careful from beating those who deserved to die before Amoretta. It was a real nuisance. ¡®It would be nice to meet her only when appropriately necessary.¡¯ He nced at the mirror on the wall and his golden red eyes shone even more beautifully in the sunlight. This was something that couldn¡¯t be maintained without Amoretta. During the war, he had to send messengers to the capital several times to fetch medicine just to maintain his appearance. Her potions weren¡¯t made in bulk and could be preserved for a long time. Therefore, Amoretta¡¯s love for Paris had to be maintained until she died or until he found a substitute. Approaching Paris affectionately, she leaned back and said. ¡°As you requested, I sent you a dress that changes color depending on the viewer.¡± Fortunately, she seemed to believe that the servant had indeed made a great mistake a moment ago. ¡°There are a lot of documents on the desk, can I organize them?¡± ¡°No, that¡­.¡± Without time for Paris to stop her, Amoretta smiled softly and headed for his desk. ¡°What is this?¡± The desk was littered with papers containing the identities of young aristocraticdies. To be precise, they were women suitable for the ¡®crown princess¡¯ title. ¡°I was just looking at them at my father¡¯s rmendation. He wants me to get engaged, you see.¡± Paris said with a sigh. Amoretta bit her lips for a moment and went on arranging the papers. ¡°Amoretta.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say more, Your Highness.¡± She said. Her voice was still sweet even when she was sad. Even that sweetness exhausted him at times. ¡°It is natural for Your Highness to choose the Crown Princess.¡± Paris walked to Amoretta and hugged her from behind. ¡°You know my heart only belongs to you.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Her face turned red and Paris smirked. How easy it was to capture this woman¡¯s heart! ¡°In order to solidify my position as the emperor, I also need the influence of other families. I had a weak support base because I didn¡¯t have the appearance of a royal family member by nature.¡± He nced at her expression, whispering as if he found it unfair.¡±My support base is weak. If your potion wears off, my eyes will return to the light brown they used to be.¡± ¡°I love your eyes,¡± Amoretta replied quietly. Paris shook his head and went on, exaggerating. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m in a position where I can be in danger at any time if I don¡¯t follow through with my n. How risky it is to have to take the medicine constantly.¡± Amoretta nodded with reluctance. ¡°So Amoretta, can you try a little harder for me and find a way to sustain the effect of the drug permanently?¡± He gripped Amoretta tightly as he whispered in her ear. When Amoretta tried to escape from his clutches, he put more strength into his arms.¡±Your Highness, I told you it will be difficult.¡± ¡°No, you are my genius! You can do it. If you seed, I won¡¯t need the crown princess. I can go to bed with you every day.¡± He went on sweetly and it agitated Amoretta. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call you in the evening.¡± Paris finally released Amoretta and watched her leave the room. A permanent cosmetic drug? He had never heard of such a thing, but with Amoretta¡¯s skills, it would probably be possible. His in brown hair and light brown eyes. All of this had gued him secretly since childhood. Paris remembered the previous Emperor¡¯s gaze who saw him differently from his younger sister, Apollonia, who was obviously born in the royal family. He would finally be free if he didn¡¯t have to rely on any type of drug. Amoretta would still be around, but he no longer have to hide his character every time he was in her presence. And¡ª¡ª¡ª For a moment, Marquis Fortus¡¯ greedy eyes shed through Paris¡¯s head. His soldiers and his wealth were a force to be reckoned with. ¡®What are you thinking?¡¯ He shook his head at once. Even if he wanted what he had, he couldn¡¯t give him Amoretta, who was smaller in sizepared to the old brute. He picked up the paper from his desk to shake off the thoughts of Amoretta and the Marquis. Looking around the aristocratic household and the age of these various youngdies, he began to search for his future empress. Chapter 244 Amoreta walked out of the Prince¡¯s Pce and began strolling through the garden behind it. It was a small garden with few types of flowers, and it was a ce where few people visited. ¡°A potion that permanently changes one¡¯s appearance.¡± Amoreta sighed as she recalled Paris¡¯s request. ¡°If I offer it, you¡¯ll surely ept it without hesitation.¡± She had been receiving that request for a long time. And although she hadn¡¯t told anyone, she had already seeded in creating it. She was confident in its effectiveness. Her calctions were always perfect, so there was no need for experimentation. She had cast countless spells throughout her life, and not once did the results differ from her expectations. However, she didn¡¯t like the idea of giving the potion to Paris. She had liked his amber eyes before taking the potion. Above all, she enjoyed his regr visits. And another thing. Lately, a part of her heart had been troubled. The gaze of the courtiers who feared Paris. The cruelty glimpsed in his eyes. Just this morning, a courtier had been dragged away, screaming, for some unknown reason. When she lived in Paris¡¯s mansion, she hadn¡¯t noticed such behavior. But those aspects had be more apparent over time, and once she started paying attention, they firmly entrenched themselves in her mind. She still deeply loved Paris. Perhaps she would love him forever. He was the one who had rescued her and treated her warmly from the beginning. However, every time she saw glimpses of his new self, fulfilling his request felt somehow dangerous. Lost in her thoughts, Amoreta heard a rustling sound from the front of the garden, followed by someone leaping forward. ¡°I caught you!¡± A woman with chocte-colored hair and amber eyes resembling those of a leopard jumped out of the grass. In her hand, she held a fluttering bat. ¡°Who are you?¡± Amoreta asked. She couldn¡¯t figure out whether this woman was someone she should treat with respect or not. Judging by her appearance, she looked like a boy running around the streets, but if she could wander around the pce so recklessly, she couldn¡¯t be of low status. ¡°Just stay put for now.¡± The bat fluttering in the woman¡¯s palm had a more sinister appearance than usual. Its ck body, ugly face, and white eyes shimmered without focus. It was a demon. ¡°So, you are the princess of Rajan,¡± Amoreta spoke. She had been somewhat out of touch with outside news, but she had heard about Evangeline. Paris had mentioned that he was in a bad mood because of a defeat he suffered at her hands. ¡°You are a maid in the Prince¡¯s Pce.¡± The woman, with an ordinary and friendly appearance for a witch, greeted Amoreta as if she already knew her while putting the bat in a wide pocket on her pants. ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you well but it¡¯s just fascinating to hear that a woman genuinely likes the Prince.¡± The woman seemed unaware of proper etiquette. However, she didn¡¯t start a subtle confrontation either. She simply spoke her mind as it came to her. ¡°Please don¡¯t speak lightly of His Highness.¡± ¡°Oh. I can tell by your expression that it¡¯s true. I wondered if I had found a weakness.¡± She widened her leopard-like eyes, leaning forward and observing Amoreta closely. Her chocte-colored hair came close to touching Amoreta. ¡°The Prince is a kind person,¡± Amoreta murmured softly. As soon as she uttered those words, the image of the courtier being dragged away in the morning shed in her mind, and her voice lost its confidence. ¡°It seems there really isn¡¯t a single friend in the pce for the Prince. Unbelievable.¡± Evangeline crossed her arms and clicked her tongue. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Do you know that he gambled a beautiful woman as a prize and had his soldiers fight for her? Do you know that he switches the women he¡¯s with every night during the war? Have you never seen him hitting subordinates when he gets bored, even though you live in the same pce?¡± She asked, tilting her head as if genuinely curious. She wasn¡¯t mocking Amoreta¡¯s ignorance. Amoreta frowned at the unfamiliar stories. She couldn¡¯t believe the words of a stranger about the person she loved. When Amoreta didn¡¯t respond, the woman sighed deeply. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to believe it, don¡¯t. Well, you¡¯ll realize itter. ¡®That person¡¯ predicted it that way. And they¡¯re probably not wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± Evangeline mumbled a mysterious remark and started rummaging through her pocket. ¡°Actually, I was waiting here to run into you¡ª¡ª Ah! Don¡¯t bite me! I just put you in here for a moment, and now you think this pocket is your home. It¡¯s not like my hand intruded into your home!¡± Forgetting the fact that the bat was in her pocket, she searched here and there before suddenly pulling her hand out, startled. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡± ¡°Yes. More precisely, something to tell and something to show. Now, where did I put it?¡± Her peculiar pants hadrge pockets all over them. She put her hand in each one until finally she grasped something and pulled it out. Chapter 245 ¡°Someone wanted me to deliver a message to you without the sender revealing herself. Do you want to listen to it?¡± ¡°Is it a letter?¡± Amoreta stretched her neck to see Evangeline¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t open her tightly clenched fist. ¡°No, it¡¯s dangerous, so I told her to deliver it verbally. Listen carefully. Don¡¯t miss a single word.¡± Where did her yful demeanor from earlier go? She stared at Amoreta with deep brown eyes, her expression serious. ¡°¡®I¡¯m d to see that you escaped safely from Rishan. Thank you for keeping the promise from five years ago. I¡¯m d you seem to be in good health.''¡± Evangeline spoke in a soft voice. Although there was no one nearby, and even if there was, her voice was so soft that it wouldn¡¯t be heard over the sound of the wind or the crickets chirping. ¡°Lishan?¡± Amoreta¡¯s mind shook at her words when a distant fragment of memory tried to resurface. ¡°¡¯ If you want to leave the Prince¡¯s side,e and find me.''¡± Evangeline finished speaking and showed Amoreta the object she had been holding. ¡°This is!¡± Amoreta¡¯s eyes widened. Her heartbeat quickened, and her beautiful eyes resembling amethysts became moist. She gently stroked the object that Evangeline had been holding. It was undoubtedly the scented pouch she had given to her benefactor five years ago. A connection she thought she would never encounter again was actually close by. ¡°Do you¡ª¡ª¡ª Do you know that person? Where on earth?¡± ¡°Sorry, but this is the end of the message I was supposed to deliver.¡± Evangeline clenched her fist again and swiftly took the scented pouch away. ¡°When I feel unhappy by His Highness¡¯s side, I muste and find her? But who is that person¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Amoreta analyzed the message she had heard a moment ago with a mixture of shock, joy, and a hint of worry. ¡°Does that person dislike His Highness?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I told you not to go that far. But if you think about what I just said, won¡¯t you find the answer?¡± Evangeline circled her words like a mischievous child. Amoreta reviewed what she had said. ¡°There is a woman who genuinely likes the Prince.¡± Those words could also be interpreted as ¡®all the other women Evangeline knew disliked Paris¡¯. And she clearly knew who Amoreta¡¯s benefactor was. Amoreta¡¯s heart sank a little. ¡°I love His Highness.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Evangeline shrugged as if she had anticipated everything. ¡°That person said so. Even if she tells you toe immediately, you wouldn¡¯t really go with me. So if your thoughts change, just tell me.¡± Amoreta¡¯s mind became even more confused. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky person, aren¡¯t you?¡± Evangeline stared intently at Amoreta with a severe expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That person has a scary side, but surprisingly with you¡ª¡ª- Evangeline seemed about to say something intriguing, but she closed her mouth as if she had thought of something. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve delivered the message. You must understand that it¡¯s a secret to the Prince, right? I¡¯m just here to catch a runaway bat.¡± Evangeline tapped the pocket. Something small rustled inside. As she was about to turn away, she seemed to remember something and opened her mouth again. ¡°Oh, by the way, if you change your mind, please ce a small item you have on the eastern windowsill. It would be better if it¡¯s something shiny. Then I will understand and convey it to that person. Writing a long letter is dangerous.¡± ¡°What? But how can I¡­¡± ¡°And here¡¯s some advice.¡± Ignoring Amoreta¡¯s question, Evangeline continued speaking. ¡°Don¡¯t linger too long. If you stay by the Prince¡¯s side for too long, you might get entangled to the point where you can¡¯t escape.¡± Without waiting for Amoreta¡¯s response, she quickly left the garden. ¡°Did you do everything?¡± ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t really understand it, though.¡± Evangeline grumbled in response to Apollonia¡¯s question. At the same time, she opened the bag with one hand and released the bat. ¡°There, there. Behave yourself now.¡± ¡°What don¡¯t you understand?¡± ¡°When I said I didn¡¯t want to cooperate, you started threatening me!¡± Evangeline shouted with frustration. ¡°Who was the one who said that if I was kidnapped, it would be a business deal and they wouldn¡¯t help me without a price?¡± When Apollonia asked, Evangeline hunched her shoulders and lowered her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t really n to say that. Andter¡­¡± Caelion kneeled down, didn¡¯t he? Well, this time it¡¯s over. Ultimately, I did receive help.¡± As Evangeline seemed to want to make more excuses, Apollonia gestured for her to stop. Evangeline smiled slightly, as if she had regained herposure, and spoke again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask her toe and meet you immediately?¡± ¡°She feels grateful towards me, but she loves Paris more. It¡¯s risky to reveal my identity.¡± Apollonia spoke with a hint of bitterness. Evangeline seemed indifferent to that bitterness and continued to ask. Chapter 246 ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What if Amoretta stays by the prince¡¯s side until the end?¡± ¡°Considering Paris¡¯s personality, he won¡¯t be able to hide his innate nature for long. Once she fully understands him, Amoretta will leave him for sure.¡± Apollonia recalled Amoretta¡¯s wretched appearance from the past. She didn¡¯t like to hurt or be hurt by others, but she had to endure it forcefully. She was someone who couldn¡¯t be happy with a cruel man who inflicted violence upon her. ¡°But what if the power of love is stronger? When people are in love, they do many iprehensible things, don¡¯t they?¡± Evangeline asked persistently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Apollonia slowly replied, ¡°Then she would be my formidable enemy.¡± Compassion vanished from her eyes, reced by coldness. Apollonia locked eyes with Evangeline and added, ¡°So, I can only hope that she takes my hand before it¡¯s toote. I want her to be wholeheartedly trustworthy.¡± Evangeline¡¯s eyes widened. Apollonia¡¯s final words seemed to be directed not only at Amoretta but also at herself. ¡°Well, let¡¯s meet again next time then.¡± Leaving a pensive Evangeline behind, Apollonia slowly walked out of the room. ¡°Is this all, Petra?¡± The emperor, who called Petra to the pce after a long time, spoke sternly. ¡°It seems that the money I can obtain from the Lipper family has decreased this year.¡± The emperor¡¯s golden eyes gleamed fiercely as he looked at his sister, who resembled him. ¡°How much has the profit from Luwan¡¯s top fallen, exactly? Even if we fix all the empire¡¯s systems to our liking, is this the best we can achieve?¡± He angrily mmed the desk with the documents he was holding. ¡°Your Majesty, we are doing everything we can.¡± Petra replied, her lips trembling slightly. She was much more sensitive to the emperor¡¯s reactions than before. In the past, she might have exined the situation in detail or confronted the emperor with reasons, but she refrained from doing so now. The rtionship between the two had subtly shifted in an ufortable direction. ¡°You have the emperor¡¯s support and the assistance of Be, Paris¡¯s maid. Why can¡¯t we generate profits as we used to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯repeting with Idena¡¯s top? They are gaining influence not only in the south but also in the west.¡± ¡°To safely transfer strong imperial power to Paris and to strengthen the forces that fully support him, we need more funding.¡± Petra sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why I have been¡­¡± ¡°They have a record of providing top-grade steel weapons to Paris during the war, free of charge. Those top figures have made significant contributions to the victory in the war. These people are seen as Paris¡¯s support base themselves.¡± The Emperor red at her. Petra took a deep breath once again. Her brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Lipper is doing their best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he should do. Lipper belongs to me and Paris.¡± For a moment, Petra¡¯s expression grew darker, but the emperor didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Of course, eliminatingpetitors is a crucial task.¡± The emperor shifted the topic with his changed tone. ¡°We need to find a way to deal with him before the Duke returns to his territory.¡± He was referring to the assassination attempts on Caelion that had failed repeatedly over the past five years. The pair of eyes, resembling predators exchanged nces, in the air. Both the emperor and Petra did not disagree about the importance of this matter. Caelion had to die. Having grown unbelievably powerful in just five years, he posed a threat not only to Paris but also to the Emperor himself. He had attracted a considerable number of nobles to his side with funds of unknown origin. In addition to the merits he had earned through the war and the demons¡¯ eradication, the people¡¯s resentment toward the Emperor had grown. As a result, Caelion gained significant attention as a candidate for the next Emperor¡¯s throne. He had been a thorn in the Emperor¡¯s side since he was a child, but now he had be an adversary that could never be ignored. The longer time passed, the greater the threat became. Since there would be no other candidates for Emperor besides Paris once he died, the need to consolidate power and reduce hesitations became even more significant. ¡°Now is the right time because Uriel Buiche is away. There¡¯s no hope for him if he returns to the Duke¡¯s territory. He already has considerable support, so it won¡¯t be easy to approach him now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± Petra nodded, a faint smile appearing at the corner of her mouth. It was the expression she made when contemting a n, a smile that was both visible and concealed. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± The Emperor recognized that expression and asked. It had been a while since he actively listened to Petra¡¯s words. Petra nodded her head. She had one n, and it had to seed without a doubt. She leaned slightly closer to the emperor¡¯s ear and whispered something. His eyes widened slightly. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°If we fail this time, we can imagine the consequences.¡± Chapter 247 He remained quiet for a moment before slowly opening his mouth. The two of them locked eyes once again. Petra nodded. She knew well. If they failed, not only would the positions of the Emperor and Paris be shaken, but her rtionship with the Emperor could also irreversibly crumble. ¡°We will not fail. Not this time.¡± Such a thing would never happen. Caelion Ephenhardt would breathe hisst breath before reaching the age of twenty-one. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Apollonia asked. Her voice, as always, sounded low and soothing. Maybe it was because her eyes were smiling, or perhaps it was because they were finally going out together alone after a long time. They were taking a walk, a little farther away from the pce. Other than preparing two horses, Uriel hadn¡¯t provided any exnations, and Apollonia willingly mounted the horse. ¡°Avienne¡¯s restaurant?¡± ¡°No.¡± Uriel listened attentively and kindly responded to everything she said, but he didn¡¯t disclose the destination. He simply answered briefly, slightly squinted his eyes, and smiled. ¡°The market?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t go to such a dangerous ce without disguising yourself.¡± The words carried quite a distance. It seemed they were leaving the capital, to the extent that it seemed. ¡°Not downtown.Could the forest be more dangerous?¡± Uriel raised his head again. Apollonia smirked. She had said that, but she didn¡¯t feel much danger. When Uriel was with her, she didn¡¯t feel threatened. The only exception might be Kaltz Mountain. ¡°Are you tired? Should we go slowly?¡± Uriel nced at Apollonia with a flicker of his eyes. She lowered her head. ¡°Your equestrian skills are always impressive. Even though you¡¯ve never learned formally.¡± Apollonia¡¯s posture was wless. Her grip on the reins was rxed, and hermunication with the horse was natural. ¡°My grandfather had nned to teach me since I was around ten years old. I suppose he thought he would start by teaching me when and how to use a sword most effectively. I learned a little about wielding a sword, recognizing a good sword, and managing weapons.¡± Uriel recalled Apollonia handling the whip in Lishan. She must have learned more than just the theory of swordy. While he didn¡¯t know swordsmanship, in a way, Apollonia seemed to know how to handle weapons. After all, weapons had functions beyond direct subjugation and killing. They also served as a means of intimidation. ¡°After my father ascended the Emperor¡¯s throne, Sid offered to teach me, but I declined. It¡¯s easy to be restrained once you be skilled in martial arts. However, it wasn¡¯t strange to enjoy horseback riding as a hobby.¡± Apollonia spoke precisely, matching Uriel¡¯s pace. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sid disappointed when you said you wouldn¡¯t learn the sword?¡± ¡°Well, maybe a little. I thought it would be natural to foster a rtionship with him asrades by training with the sword together, regardless of whether I could use it or not. Everyone did it that way. Of course, there were various ways to build rtionships, but in the end, we became like a family.¡±Apollonia paused for a moment and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for Knox.¡± ¡°Tell me about the Albreit Garden.¡± As Uriel quietly spoke while driving the horse, Aphelonia nodded. ¡°We used to feel immediately better after going there every time we are feeling down. I already liked Sid, but it felt like we grew even closer after visiting that ce.¡± Her voice sounded a bit bittersweet. Albreit Garden had temporarily closed after Knox¡¯s kidnapping incident. Although the exact details were not disclosed, issues regarding the garden¡¯s security were raised when private guards and staff were found unconscious due to some unknown drug. The memories of Apollonia¡¯s childhood were embedded in Albreit Garden, but it was no longer there. Even if it were to reopen, it would be different from the past. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Uriel spoke to Apollonia, who had been lost in her memories for a moment. This is my first time here.¡± They were in a forest that was distant from the pce but still within the capital. The trees were lush and beautiful, but it was a small forest. Apollonia had never heard of it before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have an official name. However, there¡¯s ake that reflects the color of the red sky vividly at sunset. The previous owner called it the ¡®Forest of the Red Lake,¡¯ I heard.¡± ¡°The previous owner?¡± Apollonia asked, looking around. The forest seemed to be well-maintained privatend. ¡°Yes, I am the current owner now. I bought it from a merchant not long ago.¡± Apollonia turned her head in surprise at the unexpected answer, but Uriel only smiled faintly. ¡°With the generosity of the Idena family, I bought this with my meager possessions.¡± Apollonia widened her eyes in curiosity. ¡°Why would you buynd that can¡¯t be used for hunting or farming, and it¡¯s also far from the territory?¡± ¡°Because it serves a much more important purpose.¡± He led Apollonia deeper into the forest, descending from his words. The trees were dense, but sunlight touched various ces, and there was no sense of darkness. Chapter 248 He led Apollonia down into the depths of the forest. The trees were dense, but sunlight filtered through here and there, so it didn¡¯t feel dark. After a few minutes, their gazes fell upon dozens ofrge birch trees. These trees, which appeared to be very old at first nce, with their bent branches and lush leaves, created an atmosphere that seemed to protect something behind them. ¡°Watch out for the thorns.¡± Uriel approached the birch tree in the middle and turned to look at Apollonia. With her sparkling silver hair and beautiful blue eyes, she looked like a fairy right there. ¡°Be careful with the roots.¡± As if unaware of how enchanting he was, he casually reached out his hand toward her. After hesitating for a moment, Apollonia took his hand and stepped over the thick and winding tree roots. ¡°This way.¡± Uriel swept away the branches draped like curtains and spoke. Apollonia took another step closer in the direction he led. ¡°Huh?¡± As she stepped through the cleared branches, the first thing she felt was the cool breeze. After a gust of wind passed, a beautifulndscape finally entered Apollonia¡¯s vision. In the middle of the forest, there was a clearke instead of trees, and the sunlight pouring down on it reflected into the water, emitting a brilliant light resembling thousands of diamonds. Despite its considerable depth, theke was so clear that the bottom was visible. It had a slightly lighter, refreshing blue color than Uriel¡¯s irises. However, whatpletely captivated Apollonia¡¯s eyes was not theke, but the scenery surrounding it. ¡°What on earth?¡± Encircling the roundke were blooming hydrangeas and lilies in full splendor. Among the various shades of purple, blue, and pink mingling among the hydrangeas, the pure white lilies bloomed with a distinct presence. Every flower, perfectly harmonized, was astonishingly beautiful. ¡°I thought you might need a safer and quieter garden.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened. Although she didn¡¯t show it at all, he had already noticed that she was disappointed with the closure of the Albreit Garden. ¡°Since when? When did you¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°It took some time to nt the flowers and tidy up the forest. Fortunately, the two kinds of flowers you adore could bloom together in one season. You¡¯ve always liked lilies since you were young.¡± She loved hydrangeas and lilies. Lilies reminded her of memories with Sid, and hydrangeas¡­ ¡°Hydrangeas are the flowers you always brought me.¡± Uriel¡¯s territory was famous for its blooming hydrangeas. Every time he visited Apollonia while being with Caelion, he would bring her a single flower of that kind. At some point, seeing the hydrangeas in the ss bottle on the table became a very joyful asion for her. Uriel smiled once again. It wasn¡¯t just a slight lift of his eyes, but a truly happy and radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He spoke sincerely. Bathed in the sunlight pouring down as bright as his smile, he was dazzlingly beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m pleased that Your Highness likes the new garden.¡± ¡°My garden?¡± She echoed Uriel¡¯s words in a whisper. Hearing that, he tilted his head and looked at her curiously. ¡°Everything that is mine has always been yours, don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had a garden of my own.¡± As Apollonia spoke half to herself, Uriel raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°When I was young, I roamed the imperial gardens as if they were mine but no one ever made a garden for me. The Sarpia Garden that Grandfather granted to Mother belonged to Paris¡­¡± She trailed off, but Uriel understood. As long as Gaius was the Emperor, no ce in the imperial pce could truly belong to Apollonia. Even the small flower bed in the Royal Pce¡¯s rear garden could be taken away from her at any time if the emperor desired. ¡°So, you went to a garden outside the pce.¡± Apollonia nodded her head. She gently squeezed Uriel¡¯s hand that she was holding. His earlobe turned slightly red due to her touch. ¡°If a ce like this existed when I was young, I probably would have spent every day here.¡± She looked around once again. The blooming flowers, thepletely secluded scenery with the birch trees, and the surrounding forest. The shining blueke and the cool breeze. In this ce, she genuinely felt at ease. ¡°The sunset is approaching.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t keep you here toote.¡± Apollonia looked up at Uriel with an innocent, childlike expression. The redness from his ear spread to his neck and face. ¡°I mentioned that the sunset is the most beautiful moment, didn¡¯t I? Because it¡¯s the ¡®Forest of the Red Lake.''¡± Uriel spoke while unable to take his eyes off Apollonia. Her eyes widened slightly, then curved like a crescent moon. Her innocent smile, contrasting with her usual demeanor, the slightly flushed cheeks, the shoulder she leaned against him, and the radiant golden hair cascading over it all made her incredibly lovely. Chapter 249 ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s already turning red.¡± As the red light started to seep into the sky, the surface of theke reflected the same color. There was a subtle change in the air surrounding the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Uriel.¡± Though it was ament about the scenery, it felt like she was saying it directly to him. The corner of Uriel¡¯s mouth instantly formed a deep smile. The sound of her voice calling his name seemed like something he could never tire of hearing. ¡°Uriel.¡± As if she could read his thoughts, Apollonia called out to Uriel once again. She let go of his shoulder and stood facing him. ¡°I have something to give you too.¡± From within her robe, she took out a small white pouch that looked ordinary. ¡°It was made by the most talented sorcerer in the empire. It¡¯s said to have the power of protection.¡± Uriel raised an eyebrow. Apollonia smiled mischievously and handed him the pouch. ¡°If it truly has the power of protection, Your Highness should keep it.¡± He said. He wasn¡¯t entirely convinced of how remarkable the item was, but if it could be of help to Apollonia, he wanted her to keep it. ¡°Uriel, the power of protection in these enchanted items is not really that significant. No matter who created it, it¡¯s usually just an ornament that provides psychologicalfort.¡± Apollonia grasped his fist tightly with both hands, preventing him from opening his hand to take the pouch. Uriel nodded in understanding. Magic was like a kind of mathematics. There always had to be a specific answer to what a particr spell would produce, and objects that were said to possess the vague efficacy of a ¡®protective power¡¯ were often nothing more than decorative items that provided emotional stability. If it was created by Amoretta, it might be a bit special, but¡­ ¡°Simr ims are made about Darma Yu tea, but drinking the tea doesn¡¯t grant immortality. It simply sharpens the body and mind and brings a bit of luck. The boundaries between life and death are still in the realm of the gods.¡± ¡°Then why are you giving this to me?¡± Uriel asked. He wasn¡¯t particrly fond of decorative pouches like this. ¡°I never actually carried it around with me even after receiving it,¡± Apollonia said with a faint smile. Perplexity flickered across Uriel¡¯s face. Apollonia didn¡¯t take her own life lightly, and she wasn¡¯t the type to reject an object that could be of help in terms of survival or attaining a higher position. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in its efficacy, but even if it did exist, I didn¡¯t want to entrust my fate to luck or magic.¡± Within her gentle smile, a resolute determination shone. ¡°I wanted to attain the throne solely by my own will. If it¡¯s meant to be mine, it shoulde into my hands without relying on such charms. Shall we say that on the day I sit on the throne guarded by my father, I wanted to have the certainty that it was my position regained through my strength?¡±It was a kind of delusion. Apollonia appreciated the talent and utilized it well, but she had the stubbornness to navigate through life without relying on magic or anything else. Uriel wore an even more puzzled expression. ¡°Then why¡­?¡± He also didn¡¯t want to rely on charms. Moreover, he had unpleasant memories of being controlled by magic. Apollonia momentarily closed her mouth and looked into Uriel¡¯s eyes before taking a step closer to him. Their bodies drew near as if about to touch, and there was a sudden surge of strength in Uriel¡¯s right hand holding the pouch. ¡°It¡¯s because I want to protect you, even if it means relying on an item like this.¡± She whispered in Uriel¡¯s ear. As her breath touched his ear, Uriel¡¯s whole body trembled. The two of them stood close for several seconds. The subtle scent of countless flowers mixed with the faint aroma of Apollonia stimted his sense of smell. ¡°Uriel, there¡¯s not much I can give you.¡± She slightly pulled away, looking into Uriel¡¯s eyes once again as she spoke. ¡°I depend on you and love you, but¡­¡± As the word ¡®love¡¯ came out of her mouth, Uriel¡¯s heart throbbed wildly, just like it had in Knox¡¯s hut. ¡°I can¡¯t promise something like marriage,¡± Apollonia said, whether she knew his reaction or not, with a bittersweet tone. Uriel nodded. Even without considering the unresolved situation with Caelion, her words were so obvious. Uriel, who had a usible title and territory butcked independent power or background, held little value as a nobleman. The fact that he would marry amoner could be used against her by some nobles. ¡°I can¡¯t offer you a peaceful and stable life for now. You might continue to be in danger because of me.¡± Apollonia said again. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you this. I want to protect your safety, no matter what you rely on. Before, it didn¡¯t hold much meaning to me, but when I think that you have it, it gives me some peace of mind.¡±Uriel¡¯s heart thumped once again. Apollonia was making an exception for Uriel by bending her principle of not entrusting her destiny to luck or magic. Chapter 250 He looked at the perfume pouch in his hand. The ordinary item suddenly gained a priceless value at that moment. Uriel raised his gaze again. Apollonia was still looking at him. It was a gaze mixed with worry, affection, trust, and various other emotions. The two of them stood there, silently gazing at each other for a while. After a few seconds, Apollonia tried to release her hand from Uriel¡¯s grip and step back, but Uriel wrapped his arm around Apollonia¡¯s waist. Uriel?¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying strange things, Your Highness.¡± He said, clutching the perfume pouch tightly. ¡°Among the things I possess, what is it that Your Highness hasn¡¯t given me?¡± He asked with a faint smile. ¡°What did¡­ I give you?¡± Apollonia, momentarily distracted by his ruby-like lips, asked. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Your Highness, I would either be dead or living without a purpose. So, you don¡¯t have to apologize for not being able to give me more.¡± Apollonia smiled in response, and the bitterness that remained on her face faded away. ¡°I gave meaning to your life? Me?¡± She asked again. It was meant to be yful, but her voice trembled more than she intended. She could feel the firmness of his arms enveloping her from shoulder to waist. It was a touch that providedfort while simultaneously making her tense. ¡°No.¡± Uriel leaned in, pressing his forehead against Apollonia¡¯s forehead, and at that moment, Apollonia¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly. Uriel, who noticed it, smiled, drawing a beautiful curve on his lips. He tightened his arm around her, bringing her closer, and with his other hand, he cupped Apollonia¡¯s cheek. ¡°Your Highness, you are the purpose of my life itself. Is there anything more I could desire?¡± His honest and sweet voice resonated in her ears. Uriel¡¯s deep blue eyes continued to gaze at her as if they would devour her. Momentarily overwhelmed by the tension, she tried to lower her head, but Uriel¡¯s hand on her cheek gently turned her gaze back to him. When their eyes met again, the corner of his eyes folded in a way Apollonia liked. She felt a stronger sense of tension than before. Uriel was obedient and devoted to her. However, there were moments when he overwhelmed Apollonia. Like now. ¡°Uriel?¡± ¡°No. Now that I think about it, there is something else I want.¡± He whispered again, slowly. His alluring eyes folded even more. While Apollonia¡¯s gaze was captivated by his beautiful smile, Uriel¡¯s lips curved a little more before gently sealing Apollonia¡¯s lips. She could feel his body heat enveloping her. Apollonia now realized the warmth she had never known even amid the mes fueled by Caltsan. Uriel explored her lips with a mixture of strength and gentleness. Fast and then, slow. Rough yet cautious. Uriel savored her lips for a long time. While melting in ecstasy, Apollonia wrapped her arm around his neck and slowly embraced him. After a long time, the two of them separated, and a long sigh escaped from Apollonia¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Uriel raised the corner of his mouth once again and asked. His expression seemed quite satisfied with her response. Apollonia sighed again before speaking. ¡°What did we just do?¡± Uriel leaned in, pressing his forehead against hers, and whispered once more. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, should we do it again?¡± Before she could finish her sentence, their lips met once again, only to part momentster. ¡°Again,¡± Apollonia said, closing her eyes. Uriel obediently followed her words, this time with a long kiss. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand¡­ Mmm.¡± Uriel didn¡¯t wait for Apollonia¡¯s words and kissed her again, lifting her chin. Again. Once more. The sunset deepened, coloring even the surface of theke in shades of red and gold. Apollonia¡¯s eyes, filled with the sunset, closed and opened and closed again as Uriel left countless kisses on her lips. ¡°The task of clearing out the demons in Bamel Mountain is entrusted to Duke Ephinhardt.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice echoed in the conference room, his golden eyes gleaming brightly. It was an order that Caelion had heard countless times. Exterminate the demons. End the war. Eradicate the thieves. The Emperor issued numerousmands, but he had never shown any interest in demons, wars, or thieves. His true prey had always been Caelion, the descendant of Apollo who survived the fire five years ago and returned alive. The Duke remained unscathed despite countless assassination attempts and was known as the Immortal. ¡°Your Majesty, most of the Duke¡¯s soldiers are in the Duke¡¯s territory. It may be difficult to confront the demons in Bamel Mountain with the forces that can quickly reach the capital.¡±The voice of a viscount sounded uneasy. Chapter 251 ¡°Your Majesty, the demons there reproduce excessively, and their size and appearance change rapidly, making it difficult to assess. It is risky for the Duke himself to go.¡± Another voice spoke, but the Emperor only lowered his head, silent. They were nobles who supported Caelion. However, they couldn¡¯t exert enough influence in the capital because their soldiers were stationed near the border. Many local nobles who supported Caelion but couldn¡¯t attend the meeting were in the same situation. The meeting room was filled with various nobles, most of whom resided in the capital. The nobles were hastily summoned without prior notice to discuss the giant monsters appearing near Bamel Mountain, located on the northern border of the capital. The creature known as Croadin, a giant monster resembling a crocodile, was more like a reptile living in the sea rather than the mountain. They preyed on anything that came their way but rarely encountered humans, so apart from their ferocity, little was known about their habits or how to defeat them. Sessful hunters of Croadin were extremely rare, and those who managed to capture an adult specimen rather than a hatch-ling were almost considered legendary. ¡°Just yesterday, three people in the capital died because of the monster that appeared during the hunt in Bamel Mountain. Is there anyone else capable of handling this urgent matter?¡± the Emperor said, his gaze fixed on Caelion. ¡°What about you, Duke? You have countless experiences of fighting and defeating monsters. The situation is urgent, so it may be difficult to bring troops from the capital, but your soldiers who have fought together in the war are still in the capital and can adequately support you. In addition, the Imperial Knights will assist you,¡± said the Emperor, with a hint of a smile. Caelion inwardly sneered. The situation seemed too convenient. The monster¡¯s attack that allegedly urred the day before was orchestrated by the Emperor. Whether the monster was tempted toe to the capital or if someone was ordered to kill the people and make it appear to be the work of the monster, it was too obvious that the Emperor wanted to send Caelion to the monster¡¯sir, making it difficult for him to refuse and ensuring that there wouldn¡¯t be enough time for the troops to arrive in the capital. Caelion considered refusing. He was no longer the naive child of the past. The fact that the Emperor was targeting his life was known to everyone among the nobles, and even if he refused and angered the Emperor, some supporters would stand by his side. The reason the Emperor called for the meeting was probably for this purpose. Except for the two people who spoke earlier, most of the attendees were close associates of the Emperor, and some influential individuals were pushing to burden Caelion. ¡°What is there to fear in the face of the deaths of the people? Of course, the person to resolve this crisis is none other than Duke Caelion,¡± eximed Amon, and several other nobles joined him in voicing their support. Louise Repear, the Emperor¡¯s consort, remained silent as usual, but her mere presence emanated a strong aura, lending strength to Amon¡¯s words. ¡°What do you think, Viscount Trion?¡± the Emperor asked Trion, who was sitting in a corner of the meeting room. Bamel Mountain belonged to Trion¡¯s territory, and he was the one suffering the most from the monsters. While yesterday was the first time people in the capital had died, many casualties had already urred within his territory. Not long ago, he had sent knights to Bamel Mountain with his younger brother at the forefront. However, the result was that one-third of the deployed troops were devoured by monsters, and the Viscount¡¯s brother lost one of his legs. Caelion was aware of this fact as well. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not properly managing the territory,¡± he said weakly, his tired eyes blinking. ¡°If anyone helps¡­ the House of Trion will not forget this favor,¡± He said, turning his head slightly towards Caelion. Caelion¡¯s expression momentarily brightened. While other nobles may have seen it as a simple agreement with the Emperor¡¯s words, Viscount Trion was sending a sign to Caelion. He was saying that if Caelion resolved this crisis, as a neutral party, he would support him. He would defect from the Emperor and bring his strongest troops to the capital¡¯s border. Caelion rubbed his temples. His dilemma deepened a little more. The reason it was difficult to refuse this mission was precisely because the support of a powerful neutral noble was at stake. Caelion looked up and once again scanned the Emperor¡¯s face and gestures. He appeared to be full of arrogance and at ease on the surface, but it was a facade. The unusually fixed stare, as if frozen, proved that. The current situation was crucial not only for Caelion but also for the Emperor. This operation was also a gamble for the Emperor. If Caelion seeded again this time, it was not as if he was unaware that a neutral faction centered around Viscount Trion could lean towards him. If things went wrong, in other words, if Caelionpleted the mission and returned alive, even the Emperor¡¯s position could be unstable. With the people¡¯s discontent at its peak, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find reasons to oppose an Emperor who didn¡¯t even share their bloodline.¡±A kind of gamble,¡± Caelion sneered inwardly. Engaging in this level of adventure meant that the Emperor and Petra¡¯s anxiety had grown considerably. Chapter 252 As Paris¡¯ rival emerged, it would have been impossible to leave Caelion, who not only threatened the Emperor himself but also rose to prominence. However, killing him was not easy either. Caelion had grown in strength and influence over the past five years, umting experience and power. Assassinating him was no longer possible through ordinary means. Every time they sent assassins, they returned as corpses, and when they sent poison, he recognized it and did not consume it. Appointed as the prince¡¯s subordinate and sent to war, Caelion surpassed the general and gained poprity among the people. Therefore, the emperor nned to send Caelion to a dangerous ce, even at the risk of casualties. Killing him was the most important thing. Once he was dead, the nobles would no longer pose a threat to either himself or Paris, or so he believed. ¡°Viscount Buiche, as the princess¡¯s guardian, cannot apany you. However, your abilities are known throughout the empire, capable of rescuing the people from disaster.¡± Caelion bit his lip. Lately, he had been tormented whenever he heard Uriel¡¯s name. The image of him kissing Apollonia never left his mind, nor did the sight of her breaking off their engagement on the same day. ¡°I¡¯m considering reconsidering our marriage.¡± He had said that to amodate him, but his tone was firm, devoid of any trace of lingering attachment. No, she had never loved him, so the word ¡®attachment¡¯ was not appropriate. Breaking off the engagement¡­ Did that mean he was no longer useful to Apollonia? Caelion clenched his fist unknowingly, to the point where his blood couldn¡¯t flow properly. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice echoed through the council chamber, and all the nobles¡¯ gazes turned toward him. ¡°What will you do?¡± The Emperor pressured him once again. Caelion met his gaze without averting his golden eyes. Caelion¡¯s gaze shifted to Viscount Trion, who nodded as if to say he would help this time. It was an implicit promise to lend strength to Caelion. Apollonia¡¯s face seemed to ovep with his. The influence of the neutral nobles residing in the capital was Apollonia¡¯s greatest concern. If they could be won over¡­ ¡°I sincerely hope you have thought deeply, sister,¡± Caelion recalled thest words he left with Apollonia. The request to reconsider their marriage. She wasn¡¯t someone who changed her mind easily. That¡¯s why he had to give her something. Not opals or anything like that, something far more valuable. Caelion took a deep breath and stood up from his seat. His broad shoulders, tall stature, and the energy radiating from his body filled the council chamber. Both the Emperor and the nobles remained silent, waiting for him to speak. ¡°For the empire, I will exterminate the demons and return.¡± ¡°Promise me one thing. Let Her Majesty know before we depart. That person is more cautious than you, so they might try to stop you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a brief silence, she let out a deep sigh and began her exnation. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about magic. All I can share are my observations.¡± Caelion raised an eyebrow. He doubted whether Evangeline¡¯s words were true. Seeing her not only capturing demons but alsomunicating with them and even giving them instructions, it was hard to believe that she didn¡¯t borrow any power from magic. Whether he doubted or not, Evangeline continued speaking. ¡°If the number suddenly increased, there would be a dormant queen among them for hundreds of years. It¡¯s difficult to discover them, and it¡¯s even harder to deal with them. It¡¯s beyond myprehension how creatures living in water can reproduce on mountains.¡± ¡°Was it said to be simr to crocodiles?¡± Caelion asked. ¡°Crocodiles are known to resemble them in appearance, but they¡¯repletely different. They¡¯rerger, faster, stronger, and they can move onnd in an instant. They also hide their presence when hunting, making them excellent at ambushes. They can withstand hunger even without water and food, so starving them to death is also challenging. And they can regte their body temperature, so they¡¯re unfazed by heat or cold. That part is like¡­¡± Evangeline hesitated, choosing the right expression, her sharp eyes resembling those of a leopard narrowing for a moment and then opening again. ¡°Like Her Highness, the Princess.¡± Caelion¡¯s face twisted. Describing the monstrous creatures as resembling Apollonia. However, Evangeline nodded, satisfied with her own expression. ¡°Yeah, poisons don¡¯t work on them either. I tried raising one by capturing it, but it failed.¡± Caelion¡¯s expression became even more incredulous. Raising a giant carnivorous monster? Well, she was someone who had tamed and ridden a formidable winged ck creature. ¡°How do you capture them?¡± ¡°The only thing that somewhat works is the venom of the Lishan lower. It has to be injected with a weapon like an arrow, not just touching the body. It¡¯s not easy because you have to administer a considerable amount of poison into their system. In fact, the most effective method is feeding them a lethal dose of poison, but they are cunning enough to detect food containing poison like ghosts. So, that method is futile.¡± ¡°Are there any vulnerabilities where arrows can prate?¡± ¡°Their skin is thick and almost imprable. Perhaps the eyeballs? Normally, one shot to the eye would be fatal, but with the queen, it might take around three shots.¡± Calleon nodded slowly. It meant he was prepared for that extent. However, Evangelin¡¯s words were not yet finished. ¡°Dozens of them form a herd and cooperate as one body. If you shoot one with an arrow, in the next moment, it will be devoured by another.¡± She shook her body as she spoke, and at herst words, even Calleon furrowed his brow. ¡°The only effective method is to capture the queen. Once the queen is captured, the other creatures in the group can¡¯t move properly since they are somehow connected. Of course, the queen is so powerful that it¡¯s not easy to capture her.¡± ¡°How do you distinguish the queen? Any distinct sounds or¡­?¡± Evangeline shrugged her shoulders and replied. ¡°She¡¯s just thergest and strongest one. She also rules over the others in the group aggressively. When huntingrge and dangerous prey, she cautiously withdraws at first, but once the prey is subdued and ready to be eaten, she charges in first. She mercilessly kills any who blocks her path.¡± ¡°Does she have any preferred prey?¡± ¡°She likes any kind of meat. Including humans.¡± She said with a shudder. ¡°An immense knowledge you have.¡± Caelion sincerely admired her. There would be few people on the entire continent who would have such an interest in giant carnivorous monsters as Evangeline did. Her knowledge of other monsters was the same. Unlike most people who only saw them as absolute enemies or prey, Evangeline regarded them as an interesting subject of study. Her gaze observing them even contained sincere affection. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± She said again. Caelion lowered his head. ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s a difficult task, but if we had to find a suitable candidate, it would be you. But this is reckless. If it¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s trap, there might be hidden dangers that you can¡¯t anticipate.¡± Caelion was well aware of that fact too. However, he couldn¡¯t withdraw at this point. He had to win, for Apollonia¡¯s sake. ¡°At least give me some time. If you give me a few days, I¡¯ll investigate further. How many of them are there, where is the queen usually located, and how big she is? The more information I have, the better.¡± Once again, Evangeline grabbed hold of him. But Caelion shook his head and stood up from his seat. ¡°When I return, I will definitely repay the debt.¡± ¡°At least keep the promise. Inquire with Her Majesty before you go.¡± Evangeline added a word behind him. Caelion turned around to leave but looked back at her. Her leopard-like eyes seemed troubled, as if worried. Such a sight reminded him more of a cat than a fierce beast. Where is my sister?¡± Evangeline closed her mouth with a frustrated expression. Caelion sighed. ¡°She¡¯s with Uriel.¡± ¡°As her escort, that¡¯s natural. Since you¡¯ll be back soon, then¡­¡± Caelion nced at Evangeline¡¯s expression and paused for a moment. Then he smiled gently and said. Chapter 253 ¡°Okay. Since we made a promise, let¡¯s ask and then leave,¡± Caelion said, turning around and leaving the room. Evangeline frowned as she watched his retreating figure. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Her intuition was not good. She reached out her hand to someone in the empty air. ¡°That was a lie just now, right? About asking.¡± Evangeline murmured, lost in thought. ¡°Your usual expression is so different.¡± She sighed, looking back at the empty air. ¡°Please look into the Croadin that was unleashed on that mountain.¡± She said and a chirping response came from the empty air. ¡°He went out to battle? Already?¡± Apollonia asked with a dark expression. Her pupils shone a deeper red than usual. Uriel nodded. ¡°ording to the Rajan princess, he left immediately without even having a chance to report to Her Majesty.¡± Apollonia held her head in her hands. The problem was that she liked the Red Lake Forest and decided to spend an extra day there. Caelion had urgently attended a convened meeting and immediately headed to Bamel Mountain with some soldiers from the Imperial Guard without any time to prepare. ¡°To eradicate demons, huh.¡± It was the method that the Emperor and Petra had used several times. It was a familiar method, and Caelion had deviated from the same technique several times, but demon eradication had never been easy. ¡°With you not by his side and Cael in the capital, this is an opportunity for Father and Aunt to plot,¡± Apollonia murmured. Uriel nodded. ¡°They say they are very dangerous beings. It will be a difficult mission and probably a fierce battle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Knox surely didn¡¯t go along, right?¡± ¡°Deciding which knights to assign to a mission is up to the Order Commander, but this time the Emperor personally selected the participants. Neither the Order Commander nor any knight dear to the Emperor participated in this mission. It seems they only chose individuals whom the Emperor would be okay even if they didn¡¯te back alive in the worst case.¡± Apollonia touched her forehead with her hand. It was truly an overt trap. The Emperor had wagered quite a lot on this operation. ¡°If Knox learns about the situation there, tell him to contact me immediately. And Evangeline too.¡± Uriel nodded. ¡°The princess seems to have already given some instructions. But we probably won¡¯t get an immediate response.¡± Apollonia still couldn¡¯t shake off her worries. She believed in Caelion¡¯s abilities. If Evangeline had helped, she thought there would be even more chances of sess. However, the trap created by the Emperor and Petra was not easy enough to be performed without preparation. ¡°You¡¯re worried about him,¡± Uriel said as if he understood her heart. Apollonia nodded without denying it. ¡°After what happenedst time, I never expected him to leave without saying a word¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°You must have been very anxious.¡± ¡°Anxious, indeed¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how much His Majesty thinks of your younger brother,¡± Uriel added and Apollonia sighed. ¡°You know it so well.¡± She didn¡¯tck affection for Caelion. When they first met, she thought of him as a potential rival and a talented boy but as she supported and nurtured him, she truly embraced Caelion as her kin. However, whenever she tried to show even a little affection towards him, he would lower his gaze with a gentle smile, giving her expectations for a romantic rtionship. So she drew a line as much as possible. It was necessary to maintain their long-term rtionship. They were kin, but they were also gods of war. Supporting them while keeping a slight distance was the best she could do for Caelion. But now, the news of his urgent departure was enough to worry Apollonia. ¡°Caelion is strong, Your Majesty.¡± Uriel gently retorted. Uriel had spent years together with Caelion, fighting life and death, and knew him better than anyone in the Empire. However, Apollonia still bit her lip. Seeing this, Uriel lightly brushed her cheek and smiled. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But, just in case, I want to go and see.¡± Apollonia¡¯s eyes widened at his words. ¡°Uriel.¡± ¡°If Your Majesty promises not to go anywhere during that time.¡± Apollonia said nothing and looked at him. He had a smile that reassured her as if everything was fine. ¡°In case something goes wrong with that guy, it would make Your Majesty sad.¡± A corner of Apollonia¡¯s heart ached. Uriel was so willing to risk himself for Caelion. He had always been like that for the past five years for Apollonia¡¯s sake. ¡°I will bring him back safely.¡± Seeing her worried gaze, Uriel smiled again and spoke. ¡°If Caelion is really in a dangerous situation, and if you end up saving him¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Apollonia sighed once again and spoke. It was an ambiguous expression, but it was a kind of permission. Uriel nodded, and she got up and approached him. ¡°Deliver this message.¡± She wrapped her hands around Uriel¡¯s cheeks, pulled his face close, and whispered something in his ear. ¡°And be careful.¡± Chapter 254 ¡°I won¡¯t forget, Your Majesty.¡± Uriel held her hand and kissed the palm of it. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything hurt Your Majesty¡¯s heart.¡± This time, he bowed his head and kissed her forehead and cheeks. Each kiss was so sweet that it made her lose her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s do the rest when youe back.¡± Leaving behind words that captivated her, Uriel left her room. Bamel Mountains was massive. It was not just one mountain, but a range of about five peaks, consisting mostly of giant rocks and cliffs. There was a path that could be traversed in the middle, but even that was covered with rocks and trees growing in between, making it a dark and sparsely popted area. A river flowed below the mountain. It was a vital lifeline for the Trion residents who used it for agriculture and drinking water. However, since the Croadin horde entered Bamel Mountain through that river, no one remained in the nearby viges. Some people fled far away after a few were devoured. Leading the knights into that ce was not easy. While Croadin easily climbed the rocks and cliffs where humans couldn¡¯t walk, the knights¡¯ movements were greatly restricted. That¡¯s why Uriel wasn¡¯t surprised to see most of Caellion¡¯s forces waiting below the mountain with bows and spears at the ready. The problem was that the knights¡¯ faces had a paleplexion as if something was wrong. ¡°Where is the Duke?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and asked one of the knights belonging to the Royal Order who was waiting right there. ¡°My lord¡­¡± The knight who saw Uriel became even more contemtive and stumbled over his words. Uriel¡¯s right hand instinctively grasped the hilt of his sword at his waist. ¡°Is this not a n to lure them here and capture them or¡­ is it not?¡± He quickly scanned the lined-up archers. He couldn¡¯t see Caelion who should be at the forefront. The knight¡¯s lips were trembling slightly. ¡°That¡­ Those bastards are more intelligent than we thought. Did they¡­ observe us while we were waiting, surrounding the mountain¡ª¡ª-¡± His voice gradually broke with fear. ¡°Uh, when did they move? They hid their bodies underwater and approached from behind, swiftly taking down five soldiers and disappearing. Your Highness quickly noticed and hit both of their left eyes but¡­ it seems like the soldiers bitten by them sank into the water together.¡± He pointed to the riverbank with his finger. There were bloodstains and fragments of armor. Uriel furrowed his eyebrows even more. ¡°So?¡± Feeling threatened by his low and forceful voice, the soldier trembled and answered. ¡°W-We suggested that we should capture those creatures one by one, but Your Highness insisted on a different approach.¡± Uriel chewed on his lips. Seeing the knight¡¯s expression clouding the conversation frustrated him, and he had an uneasy feeling. ¡°T-To lure the queen out, we have to go into the mountains¡­ Ugh!¡± The knight couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. Uriel reached out and grabbed him by the throat. ¡°Where is the Duke right now? Start with that.¡± With a piercing blue gaze, Uriel stared into the knight¡¯s face. Shaking, the knight managed to speak. ¡°Th-The Duke¡­ he went into the mountains with only a few soldiers!¡± Uriel¡¯s eyes widened. As he released his grip, the knight who had been grabbed by the throat slumped to the ground. He recalled the characteristics of the Croadin that Evangeline had told him. She had told Uriel the same story she told Caelion that capturing the queen would end everything. ¡°When hunting arge and dangerous beast, the queen cautiously withdraws, but once the prey is subdued and ready to be eaten, she charges first.¡± Uriel took a deep breath. ¡°Damn it.¡± How cunning they were, considering the forces stationed below the mountain as a ¡®hunt for arge and dangerous beast¡¯. It was possible for those who enjoyed human flesh. And Caelion, who recognized this, didn¡¯t withdraw but found a way to lure out the queen. ¡°Reckless fool.¡± Going into the demons¡¯ir on his own. He became the prey that was brought to be ¡®prepared to be eaten¡¯ and approached the queen. In the eyes of the giant and powerful demon, Caelion and a few guards separated from the troops were nothing more than a meal. He had truly risked his life this time. ¡°When did he go in?¡± Uriel asked the trembling knight. His voice sounded even lower and more dangerous than before. The knight, sitting on the ground, replied. ¡°A d-day¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Uriel¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°He has not returned even after a day has passed.¡± *THUD!* Before his words could even finish, Uriel swiftly began leaping up the rocky mountain at full speed. The mountain was rugged and slippery. A single misstep could result in a fall of dozens of meters. However, Uriel reached the middle of the mountain in an instant, as if he had wings, and caught his breath. He rooted himself in the crevices of the rocks and looked around at the strangely twisted, towering trees. Chapter 255 The tree was so big that it could hide a massive beast. In the midst of it, the sun had set, and darkness had already enveloped the surroundings, making it hard to see anything. Amid the silence, only the cries of unidentified insects echoed through the mountains. Uriel climbed, searching for the faint traces left by Caelion and his escorts. There were almost-erased footprints, broken branches, and trampled grass-like stuff. Uriel stopped and looked around. The rocky mountain terrain made finding traces difficult, and now they were barely visible. Nevertheless, what caught his attention was the shattered rock fragments and crushed pieces of stones scattered around, along with a fallen tree lying beside them. It seemed as if something massive had swept through the area. ¡°Is it the Queen?¡± He picked up a stone fragment and sharply threw it into the air, catching it again. It was evident that it had been shattered by a powerful force rather than just naturally breaking apart and had happened fairly recently. As Uriel tossed and caught the stone several times, his movement suddenly stopped. The air surrounding him felt different as the sound of the insect¡¯s cries ceased. ¡°Oh no.¡± The moment he uttered those words, a heavy beast¡¯s roar resonated from behind him. ¡°It¡¯se out.¡± Uriel turned around and unsheathed his sword. The sword gleamed with a silver color, reflecting the moonlight. The creature standing before him boasted a size about three times that of a fully grown elk. Its dark gray body seemed to be covered in leather that looked as hard as armor, and its tail, adorned with numerous pointed horns, appeared sturdy enough to send someone flying for ten meters with a single strike. Hundreds of sharp teeth glimmered through its long, torn mouth. The creature¡¯s golden eyes flickered with a sense of life. ¡°Are you the princess?¡± The creature¡¯s size resembled what Evangeline had described as the Queen. Uriel tightened his grip on the sword. The poison he applied to the de beforehand shimmered transparently at the tip. The creature growled once again. It didn¡¯t seem tense, but rather excited, as if anticipating a joyful feast. After a few stomps with its powerful and agile legs, it charged toward Uriel. The corners of Uriel¡¯s mouth twitched. *CRACK* In that instant when the monster was about to approach him, something suddenly pulled it from behind. The creature¡¯s massive body lifted into the air the next moment, its tail swaying weakly. Uriel, who had been preparing to attack, furrowed his eyebrows. What lifted the creature was a massive set of hundreds of white fangs, muchrger and stronger than any other beast. Kiiii- A chilling scream pierced the air, revealing a gray body being split in half between the terrifying teeth. The creature died instantly. Behind its corpse, a newly emerged ¡®crodean¡¯ licked its blood-stained fangs and slowly stretched its motionless body. Uriel¡¯s blue eyes widened. Its size was more than triple that of the initial creature. It was farrger than what Evangeline had described. d in a darker, almost ck leather-like armor, the ¡®crodean¡¯ revealed its sharp teeth as it extended its thick neck, seeming pleased to have spotted Uriel. ¡°I am not your meal,¡± Uriel uttered a warning. However, the ¡®crodean¡¯ merely flicked its repulsive tongue and showed its appetite. It was a dangerous moment, but Uriel recalled Caelion¡¯s strategy of finding the queen. It was indeed a clever judgment. When encountering dangerous prey, the queen would retreat and observe until the prey was ready. Then, she would step forward, considering a few humans who dared to enter her territory for a quick meal and swiftly approaching them. As evidence, this creature sensed Uriel¡¯s movement and immediately found him. Then, it ruthlessly took care of the audacious subordinate who had approached the ¡®prey¡¯ before itself. As the tail, which was as long as an adult male, swayed left and right, the surrounding rocks cracked with a thumping sound. Appearing out of nowhere without any warning, it seemed as if it had climbed up the sheer cliffs as they were. ¡°So, you¡¯re the queen.¡± Uriel observed the creature, holding his sword. The queen slowly turned her head towards him. Her massive body resembled a moving boulder rather than an ordinary beast. ¡°What?¡± Raising his head to meet the demon¡¯s face, Uriel furrowed his eyebrows. The left eye of the creature, which was about the size of a human fist, shone yellow, while the right eye was blood-red, pierced by about five broken arrows. ¡°Caelion.¡± Uriel murmured. He was an archer, and those arrows undoubtedly belonged to him. He had followed Evangeline¡¯s advice precisely and shot a poison arrow into the queen¡¯s pupil, focusing on one eye for a guaranteed sess. Realizing this fact, Uriel¡¯s entire body tensed, a sensation he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time. ¡°But why?¡± ording to Evangeline¡¯s words, the queen should have been dead. After all, five arrows were lodged in her eye. Naturally, the poison should have taken effect immediately. However, the queen was still alive. Except for theck of focus in her right eye, she was perfectly fine. The demon and the human stared each other down for a while. The first to move was Uriel, the human. ¡°Alright.¡± Urielunched his body towards the blind spot under the creature¡¯s left shoulder, evading its gaze. Krrrk! Chapter 256 It was a perfectly calcted distance, but the moment Uriel turned his body, the queen was already ring at him, right in front of his face. It was as if she had read his movements. *THWACK* Uriel swiftly moved backward to avoid it, and at the same time, the queen¡¯s long snout barely grazed his cor. As he gazed at the queen who was no longer interested in tasting him, Uriel took a deep breath. Had he ever witnessed something of this massive size moving so quickly? Despite considering Evangeline¡¯s warning, this monstrous creature surpassed all expectations not only due to its enormous size but also its eyes that had turned blood-red. Surely, the poison itself should have had an effect, but its resistance to being struck by those poisoned arrows multiple times was iprehensible. *THUD* Before he could even gather his thoughts, the queen charged toward Uriel like lightning. As he dodged a few steps to avoid it, he felt arge rock brush against his back. Simr rocks were lined up on both sides and beyond them was a cliff. Uriel¡¯s eyes widened a bit. The queen blocked his path with her tail and body, pushing him further. ¡°She¡¯s utilizing the terrain?¡± *SNAP* As he twisted his body to evade, the queen¡¯s teeth once again closed in front of his face. A bead of sweat fell from the tip of his hair. This creature was unusually intelligent. Only the shadow of the queen¡¯s silhouette, illuminated by moonlight, loomed over Uriel¡¯s body. Once again, she growled, showing her appetite. Uriel tightly bit his lip. Something was wrong. Caelion may have had reckless tendencies, but when it came to nning tactics, he was a cold and practicalmander. He hadn¡¯te here to die. Surely, when he entered the mountains, he must have believed he could defeat the queen. There were traces of a sessful arrow shot in the queen¡¯s eye, were there not?However, the queen was still alive. With an unheard-of strength and intelligence. On the other hand, Caelion hadn¡¯t returned even after a day. ¡°I must keep my promise.¡± Uriel muttered softly. He no longer had the confidence to find Caelion in a pristine state. Perhaps he was already¡­ *CRUNCH* Interrupting his thoughts, the queen charged once again. Instead of evading this time, Uriel raised his sword and aimed it at the queen. ¡°Your only weakness is your eyes.¡± The moment when it seemed impossible to defeat this monster, Uriel found a slight slowing down when he dodged to the creature¡¯s right side. While his sense of smell and hearing were still keen, losing vision in one eye narrowed the creature¡¯s field of view. That was its weakness. He calmly waited for the right moment and, as the monster collided with him, he leaped to his right side. Instead of dodging, he approached the queen¡¯s face. He had only one chance; he had to finish it in one strike. The sword he held suddenly gleamed coldly. *CRUNCH* Just as the queen was about to read his position and react, Uriel leaped closer to the hundreds of sharp teeth. As his body approached, the yellowish eye on the left, which had not been pierced by an arrow, flickered with a horrifying glint as if it had finally discovered him. Uriel raised the hand holding the sword and aimed it directly at that eye, bringing it down in a long, shing motion. Grrrrrgh! With a swift and cool motion, the sword¡¯s silver de drew a satisfying arc, causing blood to spray from the queen¡¯s left eye. From the eye to its mouth, a long gash, resembling the trajectory of the sword, was engraved on the creature. Uriel¡¯s body suddenly changed direction in mid-air. Puh-uk! He readjusted his grip on the handle and thrust the long sword back into the wounded left eye. He wanted as much of the poison to enter the creature¡¯s body as possible. Kraaaaaaang! The monster let out a painful howl. Its massive body writhed in convulsions. Whizz-thud! With a violent movement, Uriel was thrown off bnce and fell to the ground. His sword remained deeply embedded in the monster¡¯s eye. If the poison applied to the arrow was not enough, the sword had to be more effective. ¡°Die, please.¡± Uriel got up and raised his head. The monster¡¯s convulsions were gradually subsiding until its movements almost ceased. ¡°Just die.¡± He spat out the words once again. *CRUNCH* *CRUNCH* *CRUNCH* However, the queen, who had momentarily ceased her movements, immediately writhed her body. ¡°This is insane.¡± Kraaaaaaang! Uriel clenched his fist and let out a sigh. The creature was not dead. Instead, it howled in fury, shaking the mountains with its thunderous roar. Its sightless eyes were vacant, but there were no limits to its movements. The queen soon snorted and sniffed the air, urately facing the direction where Uriel stood. Uriel swallowed a dry spit, picked up his dagger, and then let it go. He had applied poison just in case, but it seemed unlikely to reach a lethal dose. He took a deep breath and looked down at the cliff below, behind his back. Which way should he jump to minimize the risk of breaking a bone? While Uriel pondered, the queen charged toward the rock he was standing on at an incredible speed. ¡°Damn.¡± At the moment the queen¡¯s teeth were about to close in, he considered jumping onto the rock and falling off the cliff. His body would undoubtedly suffer, but depending on how he fell, he might be able to preserve his life. *CRUNCH* Chapter 257 Zoom- Uriel forcefully pounded the ground with both legs and leaped forward. However, his body didn¡¯t move as intended. ¡°This way, quickly!¡± Someone suddenly emerged from behind and grabbed his leg, pulling him back. Thud! Arge tooth grazed his shirt, and before he could assess the situation, his body was dragged down somewhere below. Thump- Uriel slipped through a dark, narrow hole in the rocks and fell onto the dirt floor. ¡°What is this¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Move aside.¡± A familiar voice sounded from below his back. Thanks to the moonlight seeping through the gap, he could identify the owner. ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°Did you think I was dead? Don¡¯t just sit there. Move aside.¡± The voice spoke curtly. Uriel slowlyplied with his words. As the man who was lying down stood up, his face became clearer. With ck tousled hair, distinctive golden eyes, broad shoulders that seemed to fill the cave, and tall stature, it was Caelion Ephinhardt. ¡°You were hiding here?¡± ¡°Yeah. This cave made by some mountain beast is quite useful. It¡¯s spacious, well-hidden, and the rock blocking the entrance is sturdy. No matter what the queen tries, it won¡¯t break. Well¡­¡± He paused for a moment and continued. ¡°This might be a good ce to die.¡± His clothes were torn in various ces, and there were bloodstains on them. However, the more concerning issue was his leg. It was obvious at a nce that the leg, wrapped with a piece of someone¡¯s clothing, had a serious injury. ¡°Is it broken?¡± ¡°Yeah. Since I ran out of arrows, do you have any suggestions? Sister would have already healed it, but it will take me a few more days. As long as I don¡¯t starve to death, I¡¯ll be fortunate.¡± He said it casually, but his face was grim. There didn¡¯t seem to be much hope in sight. ¡°You brought the guards?¡± ¡°They¡¯re over there.¡± Caelion pointed with his chin, and two knights were leaning against the cave wall, their eyes closed. There were bloodstains on their bodies as well. ¡°They¡¯re alive, even though they look like that. They¡¯ll recover if we provide treatment, but I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± Uriel nodded his head. Caelion turned his head back towards Uriel. ¡°You heard it from Evangeline?¡± ¡°Yeah. But the situation seems different from what the princess expected. Judging by the size alone, it was more than double what the princess mentioned.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. I underestimated it too. Still, I thought if we focused our attack on one eye, it would die. We should consider making something like an eyepatch as fortunate.¡± Caelion chuckled bitterly. ¡°Same here. I stabbed the left eye with a sword, but it only blinded it, and it kept moving.¡± ¡°You stabbed it directly with a sword? Without any guards, are you insane?¡± He eximed with a voice mixed with admiration and reproach. ¡°Well, I knew it was dangerous, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be that tough.¡± Caelion let out a sigh. He seemed to regret not following Evangeline¡¯s instructions to depart the more they discovered anything about the beast. ¡°Do you think the problem was inurate information?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely. You¡¯re asking as if you don¡¯t know either.¡± Caelion cut off Uriel¡¯s question and continued. ¡°This trap set by Duke Lipper took much longer to prepare than I expected. I realized it the moment I saw the queen.¡± He said quietly. ¡°He must have fed it a potion that erges the monsters. Unless it¡¯s a poisonous mixture, it would have been spread in the meat, and the queen would eat it first. Naturally, it turned into a state where she wouldn¡¯t die from just a regr amount of poison. The fact that those creatures ended up here after all the prey disappeared¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°Someone lured them using bait.¡± Caelion nodded his head. No matter how notorious Croadins were, the monster they encountered went beyondmon sense. Its size, abilities, and state were beyond what nature could produce. ¡°For them to maintain that size and inhabit this mountain for months¡­¡± ¡°Somebody must have left some meat even after all the prey was gone.¡± Uriel finished Caelion¡¯s sentence again, and Caelion sighed with disappointment, touching his forehead. ¡°Even if we realized it, what can we do? Look at my leg. You, who are still in good shape, should try to find a way to escape. After all, you¡¯re just bait with a life that¡¯s already destined to die.¡± A brief silence followed. Uriel raised an eyebrow and looked at Caelion. ¡°Why are you surprised? Did you think we would charge together to die? I don¡¯t expect you to save me along with yourself since you won¡¯t even be able to get out alive.¡± Uriel didn¡¯t say anything. Once again, memories of the past five years that he and Caelion had experienced together came to his mind. Countless crises they had faced, the two of them had been on the verge of life and death multiple times. It had always been his role to stand in front and take the first blow of the sword, but Caelion was proposing something opposite, which was so natural for him. The sound of Uriel¡¯sughter seeped out into the dark and silent cave. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot, Caelion Ephenhardt.¡± Looking at his displeased and crumpled face, Uriel spoke sincerely. Chapter 258 Evangeline leaned her chin on her hand and looked out the window. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since they should have arrived.¡± Even within a minute, dozens of small monsters were bustling around outside the open window, and some of them even delivered small scraps of paper densely written with tiny letters to Evangeline. However, the news she was waiting for hadn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t catch up with the crow¡¯s speed after all.¡± She let out a small sigh with a tired expression on her face. Since Caelion had asked about Croadins, Evangeline felt ufortable all along. It was unusual for her, who never held back her words and actions, to keep her thoughts to herself. ¡°He¡¯s such an unresponsive guy,¡± Evangeline muttered a small curse. She was thinking about Caelion. He was the most attractive being she had ever encountered. His appearance, his voice, his roughness, but there was also warmth in his attitude. That¡¯s why she wanted to keep him by her side. She wanted to tame him, just like she tamed her beasts. ¡°You are confusing love with possessiveness,¡± Caelion had told her. But if the feeling that drew her towards him, the desire to have him, wasn¡¯t love, then what was love? It was a strong attraction that she couldn¡¯t give up on, even after being rejected multiple times. She recalled the image of Apollonia, who had told herst time, ¡°I want us to join forces quickly,¡± and she had shaken her head. Creating a sustainable n and looking into the future wasn¡¯t Evangeline¡¯s nature. She only wanted to do what pleased her at the moment. That was Evangeline¡¯s instinct and to her, that also applied to love. *THUNK* A gust of wind blew through the window. Evangeline¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Did youe?¡± As shemanded, a small brown-winged monkey appeared, revealing itself from the space where nothing was visible. It had big eyes and a squashed face. ¡°You¡¯rete.¡± Evangeline spoke bluntly, and the monkey scratched its head, looking embarrassed. ¡°So, what happened?¡± In response to Evangeline¡¯s question, the winged monkey began telling the stories it had heard and seen in the past few days. Evangeline focused intently, not missing a single gesture, movement, or sound. ¡°To lure croadins? Is he insane?¡± However, Evangeline suddenly closed her mouth the next moment. The winged monkey had started exining the next situation. ¡°What?¡± Evangeline¡¯s face turned pale. The little beast went on to describe the battle it witnessed between Caelion and the terrifying power of the Queen of Croadins, as well as the dire situation he found himself in, in more detail. ¡°He broke his leg.¡± Her heart sank heavily. ¡°He fell into a crevice and has been stranded for over a day.¡± It felt like her whole body was being struck by something. ¡°There was another human with shining white hair who came, but I couldn¡¯t rescue them. They¡¯ll probably die together.¡± Her mind went nk, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything else. As the demon stopped moving, she froze in ce like someone who had forgotten how to breathe. An unfamiliar and strange emotion she had never felt before welled up in her chest. The thought of Caelion, injured and isted in the mountains, filled her with an unprecedented sense of unease. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Suddenly, she touched her cheek and a few droplets of liquid touched her fingers. Tears. Evangeline was confused. It was difficult to determine the nature of the sudden passionate feeling that hade over her. Was it a sense of loss for ultimately not being able to possess Caelion? But Evangeline had experienced not getting what she had marked countless times. Each time, she was slightly disappointed, but this shock was something new. The winged monkey¡¯s face wrinkled even more and chirped in concern. It seemed worried about her. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡± Evangeline spoke shakily, her whole body trembling. ¡°I¡¯m scared that he might die. It¡¯s just too frightening.¡± She bit her nails and then struggled to detach her swaying body from the window frame. ¡°I have to ask for help.¡± She had to let someone know about this. She wanted to rush there herself, but as a prisoner of war, she couldn¡¯t leave the pce freely. The only person who could make difficult things possible, the only person who could help her outside the pce, was a single name that came to mind in Evangeline¡¯s head. Apollonia. ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a message from Viscount Bayan. It¡¯s urgent.¡± Adrian delivered the news that Apollonia had been waiting for. It had been quite some time since Uriel set off for Bamel Mountain. Considering the distance from the pce, it was natural that she hadn¡¯t returned yet, but the longer the waiting time grew, the more an inexplicable sense of unease settled in Apollonia. ¡°Give it to me.¡± There were two letters. The one written directly by Knox was on the front page, and its contents amounted to only two lines. [I don¡¯t have time, so I¡¯ll ry the news I received. The enclosed one is a message brought by a knight dispatched to Bamel Mountain.] It was a short letter without any greetings or inquiries. Following his words, Apollonia read the second page, written in a different handwriting, and her expression stiffened. She remained silent for a while, reading and rereading the contents of the letter. Chapter 259 ¡°Your Highness?¡± Adrian asked with a worried expression. Apollonia stared at the letter without blinking. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Caelion is missing,¡± Apollonia spoke with effort, her lips trembling slightly. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°And?¡± Adrian inquired, and Apollonia¡¯s lips quivered. It seemed as if she didn¡¯t want to say the next words. ¡°A dayter, Uriel Buiche, who entered Bamel Mountain¡­ is also missing.¡± Apollonia finished speaking and slumped into her chair. Adrian¡¯s expression darkened. She cautiously took the letter from Apollonia¡¯s hand, reading it over and over again. ¡°The Croadins in Bamel Mountain is different from any demon the Order has faced before. They demonstrate not only enhanced physical abilities but also intelligence capable of employing sophisticated tactics. Some soldiers were attacked while waiting for the two, and even His Grace and Viscount Buiche¡­¡± Adrian couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish thest sentence. She turned her head to look at Apollonia, who remained silent. ¡°Your Highness, this spection can¡¯t be true. It¡¯s only been a day or a day and a half since they went missing, so they must still be somewhere.¡± ¡°They must be hiding somewhere,¡± Apollonia said with a sinking voice. Her body trembled slightly. ¡°Unable to leave the mountain.¡± She bit her lip tightly. She, too, didn¡¯t fully believe the contents of the letter. Neither Caelion nor Uriel would die easily. However, if they had been missing for more than a day, it meant they were isted somewhere, even if their lives were at stake. In the mountains, where a formidable monster resided, stronger than any demon the Order had encountered. ¡°Your Highness, if we wait¡­¡± ¡°If we wait, our forces will withdraw. We can¡¯t afford to lose any more lives.¡± Apollonia sighed. Even if they were alive, it was hard to expect their bodies to hold up. Even if they miraculously escaped from the mountains, they would have no one to help them. Apollonia pressed her temple with her index finger. The situation was dire, but she had to remain calm. She had to find a way to rescue Uriel and Caelion. ¡°When ites to providing mercenaries for Caelion, the noble closest to the northern Trion territory would be Viscount Don¡¯s territory.¡± Apollonia slowly began to speak. Adrian nodded quietly, not wanting to interrupt Apollonia¡¯s concentration. ¡°But it would take at least a day to deliver the message alone. Even if the Viscount goes to Bamel Mountain without resting¡­ another day won¡¯t work.¡± Apollonia shook her head once, boldly erasing the initial option that came to her mind, and delved back into her thoughts. Requesting help from other nobles was impossible. It would take too long, and there was no guarantee they would willingly deploy their own soldiers into a dangerous situation. Ultimately, they needed the assistance of the forces stationed at Bamel Mountain. They had lost theirmander and were waiting without being able to do anything. It was difficult to expect that they could rescue Caelion and Uriel on their own. They didn¡¯t even have the ability to determine where the two of them were in Bamel Mountain. It would be a meaningless suicide mission to enter the mountain where demons roamed without any clue. ¡°But if we can determine their exact location¡­¡± If they could determine the exact location, even though the Imperial Knights didn¡¯t know, the knights under their Chief Commander could risk everything to rescue their lord, even if it meant sacrificing their lives to the demons. These knights had fought together in countless battles amidst the persecution of the Emperor. Their loyalty to Caelion had already been proven. If there was a way to immediately ascertain the location of the two and then someone with authority could ry that information to the knights and give the order to rescue them¡­ There was no certainty, but there was hope. Inside the room, long silence prevailed. ¡°Adrian.¡± Finally, Apollonia closed her eyes as if she had made a decision and opened them again. ¡°We must go to Bamel Mountain.¡± Adrian¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your Highness. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go personally.¡± ¡°Someone with the authority tomand the knights must go. There¡¯s no one else we can mobilize.¡± ¡°What about Viscount Bayan¡­ ¡± ¡°My father deliberately sent him away, excluding him from this. Going there would be nothing short of treason.¡± Adrian¡¯s lips trembled. She seemed to be choosing her words carefully. After a moment, she cautiously spoke up. ¡°Your Highness. Above all else, what¡¯s most important is your safety. You know that well.¡± Adrian looked at Apollonia with pleading emerald eyes. Apollonia understood her meaning. Adrian was appealing to Apollonia¡¯s reason. She was saying that risking her own life, which she had protected with all her might due to the emotions she harbored for Uriel, wasn¡¯t Apollonia¡¯s usual behavior. Chapter 260 ¡°I understand.¡± Apollonia said, meeting Adrian¡¯s gaze as if making a pledge. Apollonia was anxious, but it wasn¡¯t because she had lost her reason due to love or concern for Caelion. ¡°But Adrian, if the two are not there, I¡¯ll be in even greater danger.¡± Apollonia was sincere. Caelion was the foundation of her umted power, and Uriel was her sword that ensured her safety. Without these two people, Apollonia might have lived in a precarious state, unable to regain her imperial position, and her life could have been in danger with just a word from the Emperor and Petra. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying I will personally participate in the battle. I don¡¯t have that ability. I only want to offer some help.¡± Adrian¡¯s lips trembled slightly. Her concern wasn¡¯t only limited to direct danger. Even if they were sessful, Apollonia¡¯s actions would undoubtedly attract the Emperor¡¯s attention. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. But if we can seed in the rescue¡­ I have a n.¡± Apollonia reassured her once again. Adrian nodded reluctantly with an uncertain expression. Apollonia took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and then opened them. Her pupils, which couldn¡¯t hide the shock from earlier, regained their usual coldposure. ¡°Adrian, bring Princess Evangeline immediately.¡± She spoke in a lower voice. The person who could find the two people the fastest and most urately was inside the pce. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. But that person¡­¡± Adrian, preparing to leave the room, spoke with a worried tone. Apollonia understood her intentions. Evangeline had been helpful in small tasks, but when it came to moments requiring unconditional cooperation, she would step back and demand a price. In other words, her attitude was somewhat rigid. Although she imed to love Caelion, it was hard to imagine whether she would demand ownership of him as a price for rescuing him. Until now, Apollonia hadn¡¯t considered it a problem. Seeking voluntary cooperation, and consideration for the captive princess, those things were important. However, now she didn¡¯t have the luxury of such negotiations. Apollonia added with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s very urgent. If she puts conditions on us this time, our deal is over. I will personally start killing each of those animals she cherished.¡±Adrian nodded and opened the door. ¡°Go¡­ Oh!¡± As soon as the door opened, a person passed by Apollonia, bowing deeply, and rushed towards her. Behind them, a bewildered guard stood with an awkward expression. Apollonia raised her eyebrows as she recognized the face of the person who had rushed in. ¡°Princess?¡± It was Evangeline. From the main pce to the separate pce, and even from the separate pce to Apollonia¡¯s room, she hade running without hesitation, drenched in sweat. ¡°Close the door.¡± Apollonia gave a shortmand, and the guard left the three of them in the room and closed the door. ¡°Princess¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Please help, Your Highness.¡± Before Apollonia could speak, Evangeline took a step forward towards the chair where Apollonia was sitting. She still kept her head bowed. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Evangeline called Apollonia¡¯s name again with a trembling voice and then did something no one could have imagined. *THUMP* She kneeled down at Apollonia¡¯s feet. Both Apollonia and Adrian widened their eyes in silence. ¡°Please help.¡± When Evangeline raised her head, her face was revealed. Her forehead was still sweaty, and tear stains were evident on her cheeks. ¡°Are you asking me for help, princess?¡± Apollonia asked again, and Evangeline nodded quickly. A small voice seeped out from her trembling lips. ¡°The Duke¡­ Caelion is in great, great danger. He encountered something terrible.¡± As Evangeline started speaking, a few tears streamed down her cheeks once again. She raised her head, seemingly unaffected, and looked at Apollonia. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone other than you, Your Highness, who can help. I can¡¯t do anything alone.¡± Evangeline spoke shakily. Apollonia was momentarily speechless. It was an unexpected sight from a free-spirited princess. Only then did Apollonia sense a change in Evangeline¡¯s emotions. Did she realize something due to the sudden crisis? No, perhaps she had simply been unable to express her true feelings properly. ¡°I don¡¯t ask for anything in return. I just want him to survive.¡± Evangeline pleaded. Her gestures, her voice, and her eyes all conveyed a profound sincerity. ¡°It is difficult to rescue him immediately. But¡­¡± ¡°Princess¡ª¡ª ¡°I love him.¡± It was a phrase that Apollonia had already heard from the princess multiple times. However, it was the first time she fully felt the weight behind those words. ¡°Please save him. If you do, then¡­¡± Although her love was said to be apanied by possessiveness, she was now engaging in actions that contradicted her words. Evangeline lowered her head again, pleading. ¡°I will give you the ¡®Eyes of Milon¡¯pletely, Your Highness. I won¡¯t think of myself or Rajan. I will only use it for you, Your Highness.¡± The words that she would never expect to hear no matter how much they were shaken came out of Evangeline¡¯s mouth. ¡°Please¡­ Please stand up.¡± Apollonia spoke, and Evangeline wiped away her tears as she heard those words. ¡°Is there a way to find the exact location of Caelion and Uriel? How long will it take?¡±Apollonia asked. Evangeline slowly lifted her eyes and looked at Apollonia. Gradually, her face brightened with hope. She understood that Apollonia had epted her plea. ¡°You¡¯re really, really going to do it?¡± ¡°They are not only missing and both Caelion and Uriel are my people.¡± Chapter 261 Apollonia¡¯s words brought a glimmer of hope to Evangeline¡¯s face. Apollonia rose from her chair and spoke briefly. There was no reason to dy any longer. ¡°How long will it take to find their exact location?¡± ¡°No time is needed.¡± Evangeline replied shortly, her voice filled with certainty. ¡°When His Highness went missing, it could have taken hours to receive a report.¡± Adrian interjected with a puzzled expression. ¡°Bamel Mountain is vast. Even if they were at a specific location yesterday, it can change at any moment¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°The case of Caelion, His Highness, is different. I took measures for that.¡± Evangeline cut in sharply, gradually finding herposure. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Apollonia asked, and Evangelin smiled as if she were about to reveal something. ¡°Do you know about the one-eyed Raven?¡± Apollonia nodded. There was a saying that once it marked an enemy, it would chase them to the ends of the earth just to torment them. She remembered Caelionining recently that he was marked by the creature. ¡°My father, younger brother, and two sisters in Rajan were all marked by the one-eyed raven. I made it so.¡± ¡°What?¡± Apollonia asked, puzzled. Why did she do that? And what does it have to do with the current situation? ¡°People see demons as mere adversaries to be defeated. But with a slight change in perspective, they be valuable resources.¡± Evangeline continued with her enigmatic words. Apollonia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, trying to understand her meaning. Valuable resources¡­ Resources? ¡°Think about it. What does it mean to have the ability to intuitively find a person wherever they are in the world?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± A simple yet astonishing thought came to her mind. Evangelin nodded as she saw Apollonia¡¯s expression. ¡°When searching for a missing person, there is no more capable guide than those creatures. That¡¯s why I attach the Raven to my loved ones.¡± Evangeline gave her answer. Apollonia felt like she had been hit on the head. Evangeline¡¯s perspective was, indeed, novel. By observing and utilizing demons in ways no one else could, she had made a mistake, pretending that Caelion was marked by the one-eyed raven, to actually prepare for an unknown future. It was a simple shift in thinking, but it was a thought that ordinary people who only harbored hatred towards demons could never have. Of course, it was contingent upon Evangeline¡¯s ability to summon them to her side. ¡°He is with me, and if I release him, he will bring His Highness to him the fastest.¡± Apollonia nodded in agreement. ¡°What is the situation there?¡± Taking a deep breath, Evangeline proceeded to share everything she knew the moment Caelion entered the mountain, about what happened to Uriel, and the condition and size of the Queen of Croadins. ¡°She had taken some hits, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill her. The most surefire way to kill her is to feed her about a bottle of poison, but it¡¯s almost impossible. Rather than capturing the demon, our goal should be to rescue the two of them.¡± ¡°Auntie has made a lot of preparations.¡± Apollonia muttered. The situation was not easy. It wasn¡¯t just Uriel and Caelion, but also the two guards who might still be alive. Even if she couldmand soldiers, there was no obvious way to rescue them, and there was also the question of whether they could arrive there quickly enough. ¡°One thing, Your Highness. ¡° Evangeline cautiously opened her mouth with an uncertain tone. ¡°You can reach that ce within a few hours to a speed simr to the one-eyed raven finding its way. Since it¡¯s night now, it¡¯s possible to arrive urately before dawn.¡± Apollonia¡¯s head, which had been lost in thought, quickly turned towards Evangeline. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, it can be a little dangerous for you, Your Highness, but¡­¡± Evangeline chewed on her nails and added, ¡°Freya is fast.¡± ¡°What?¡± Apollonia and Adrian asked simultaneously. Evangeline scratched her head and spoke again. ¡°The fastest means of reaching that ce before anything else is riding a Phoenix.¡±After a moment of silence, Apollonia nodded slowly. It was definitely a valid story. If she rode the giant, winged horse she had seen during the victory parade, it would be an instant arrival at Bamel Mountain. There seemed to be a glimmer of hope except for one major problem they were ignoring. Chapter 262 ¡°Except for Evangeline, historically, most people who tried to ride a Phoenix ended up trampled by its hooves or struck by its wings and died.¡± Adrian urately pointed out the issue in the conversation. Her words were true. Even after the Paris¡¯ War, there had been several attempts to tame the Phoenix, but all three of them knew that they had failed miserably. Demons were inherently wild. Even if Apollonia had the demon¡¯s favor like Evangeline, it would take time to earn that trust. ¡°Freya believes in me. If I ask nicely, she might listen.¡± Evangeline spoke as if the Phoenix were human. ¡°If I can logically exin the situation somehow¡­¡± There was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°Please, please, please, please, please!¡± Evangeline¡¯s desperate voice echoed in a corner of the stable. ¡°You say if we convince it logically.¡± Adrian said with a bewildered expression, but Evangeline didn¡¯t seem to hear as she blinked her eyes and folded her hands together. The three of them were inside the Emperor¡¯s stable. Despite thete hour, they bribed the stable keeper and managed to meet Freya safely, using the excuse that the princess wanted to see the demon. ¡°Since the demon is already adorned with charms and chains that are enchanted, watching it won¡¯t be dangerous.¡± The stable keeper, who Adrian had built a good rtionship with, smiled amiably and let them in. *NEIGHS* The massive ck creature, covered in chains around its neck and limbs, violently shook its head. Evangeline became dismayed. ¡°Caelion will die! Take Her Highness away.¡± The fearsome Phoenix, with its gigantic ck wings resembling those of a bat, raised its head once again. It seemed to understand all of her words. ¡°He¡¯s quite stubborn.¡± ¡°He dislikes Caelion. He knew he brought me to the Empire. Plus, Your Highness¡¯s eyes resemble his, and he¡¯s even more repelled by that. Please, carry out this request!¡± Apollonia raised an eyebrow. If Evangeline¡¯s exnation was true, then this creature truly understood the situation. It was a fascinating beast. However, understanding the situation didn¡¯t necessarily mean it would listen to Evangeline¡¯s words. ¡°It resembles its master.¡±Adrian murmured softly. ¡°I¡¯m only a master to the one-eyed ravens but I¡¯m friends with this one. It has the ability to leave anywhere if it wants, but it stays for me. So, please, listen to my request!¡± Evangeline red at the monster, but it only shook its head vigorously. ¡°Did you say Freya understands everything?¡± Apollonia asked, and Evangeline nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just understanding. It can see through lies. It can¡¯t be tamed because it knows all the intentions behind approaching it.¡± Apollonia took a step closer to the monster. If he truly resembled Evangeline, Freya would prefer negotiation over desperate persuasion. And this creature, resembling Evangeline, would need to realize that it was in danger of losing something precious to change its stubborn mind. ¡°Freya.¡± Apollonia stepped between Evangeline and Freya and called out her name. ¡°Phrrrr!¡± The massive ck creature, towering high above them, snorted and red at Apollonia. Its stomping hooves and the way its chained body gnash made it seem like it would attack her immediately. However, Apollonia didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, she took another step forward. ¡°Listen carefully.¡± She firmly grasped its tuft of hair and pulled the creature¡¯s head towards her, so close that its wide forehead almost touched hers. ¡°Phrrrrrrr!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t carry me, Evangeline will suffer tremendously. Unbearably so.¡± She spoke each word with a cold face, exerting force behind every syble. It was a voice that overwhelmed the listener, sharp as a de. Evangeline¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Apollonia. But soon, it seemed like she understood the meaning and slowly nodded toward Freya. It was true. She truly loved Caelion with all her heart. ¡°Phrrrrrr!¡± Freya stopped snorting and tilted its head. However, Apollonia didn¡¯t release its head and she pulled it even harder. The beast¡¯s ck eyes met Apollonia¡¯s golden gaze up close. Apollonia had no intention of avoiding that gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t carry me, you will never see Evangeline again.¡± With an emotionless and cruel tone, Apollonia stared at Freya, who seemed to doubt her sincerity but there was not a shred of falsehood in her words. Apollonia had just made that decision. ¡°Phrrrr!¡± ¡°But if you help me, and if the n seeds, I will send you back to Evangeline¡¯s side. Not immediately, but in the near future. I can do that.¡± Freya, with its massive face against Apollonia¡¯s, stared at her for a long while. ¡°Phrrrr!¡± Finally, understanding that all her words were sincere, it nodded slightly. Its expression still held some resentment, but its rough movements came to a halt. Chapter 263 ¡°Ride now,¡± Evangeline whispered. ¡°But I have to loosen the chains¡ª¨C¡± ¡°No, ride now.¡± Upon hearing Evangeline¡¯s words, Apollonia carefully climbed onto his tightly chained body, holding onto the mane. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s a poison strong enough to kill the queen. Avoid using it if possible, but take it just in case.¡± Apollonia ced the vial Evangeline offered into the folds of her robe. Evangeline took out a small cage from her robe and spoke. ¡°Freya, follow Melody. Don¡¯t lose sight of her, no matter what.¡± Inside it was an ugly bird with a single eye, looking mischievous despite its name, Melody. ¡°Princess, before unlocking the chains, we should¡­¡± ¡°Go!¡± Instead of listening to Apollonia, Evangeline opened the cage. The raven flew out of the stable at an rming speed, and at the same time, Freya let out a fierce howl. Apollonia¡¯s body shook abruptly. Instinctively, she tightened her grip on Freya¡¯s long mane. *CLANK* *THUD* Freya¡¯s massive body moved forcefully several times, and the chains that bound him began to snap one by one. All the spells, charms, and chains were futile. They couldn¡¯t keep the creature restrained. *SNAP* *THUD* Before she could even register the fact that thest chain had broken, Apollonia¡¯s body shook once more. But this time, the movement didn¡¯t stop. *CLANG* Freed from captivity, Freya smashed through the stable¡¯s fence with his body, dashing out. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Adrian¡¯s scream echoed, but Apollonia had no time to look back. Her body was already cutting through the night sky at a fearsome speed. With one hand holding tightly onto Freya¡¯s mane and the other clutching the hood of her robe over her head. Freya crossed the pce skies with a few ps of his wings. The sight of the pce guards and servants gathering below was visible. ¡°Phrynix has escaped!¡± ¡°Who is riding it? Did the princess escape as well?¡± ¡°No. Just a moment.¡± The moment they passed through the pce gates, Freya picked up speed. Apollonia had to let go of the robe she was holding onto with one hand and use both hands to hold onto Freya¡¯s mane. The cloth covering her head fell off, and her long blonde hair cascaded like a waterfall. A ck horse in the ck night sky, with golden blonde hair fluttering above, shone brightly like a star. ¡°Your Highness, what¡­?¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness is riding Phrynix!¡± ¡°Her Highness, the Crown Princess, tamed the legendary creature that no one else could!¡± More and more people gathered at the pce gates. Outside the pce, one or two people pointed at her and shouted something. Ignoring their surprised cries, Apollonia cut through the air and disappeared into the distance. ¡°By the way, about sister. Did you get permission?¡± In the quiet cave, Caelion asked with a sinking voice. Uriel, who had been dozing off with his back against the wall, opened his eyes. His red pupils, which had been clouded from not eating anything for two days due to his injuries, flickeredplex emotions. Concern for Apollonia, curiosity about Uriel, and¡­ ¡°Do you want to hear that Her Highness has sent me because she¡¯s worried about you?¡± As if Uriel had guessed correctly, Caelion let out a small sigh. The slight hope in his eyes was that Apollonia might have some affection for him. ¡°Not entirely wrong.¡± ¡°What?¡± The golden light in Caelion¡¯s red eyes shimmered. Since Apollonia proposed their engagement, he had been avoiding any conversation with her. It seemed like he was pleased to know that she felt some emotions for him. ¡°She precisely told me to pass on her regards to you without any mistake,¡± Uriel spoke before Caelion could say anything. ¡°That you are a loyal ally and one of her beloved. She sends me for the sake of her precious little brother.¡± Caelion¡¯s eyes shook greatly. ¡°She said Her Highness intends to send away the person she loves while also vowing to save you from any danger, that you are that precious to her.¡± A moment of silence passed. ¡°I see.¡± Caelion dropped his head slightly and smiled. It wasughter mixed with joy and disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s just like her, isn¡¯t it?¡± His lips twitched slightly, and Uriel scolded him. ¡°Don¡¯tugh like that.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what my sister wants, I should do the same, but I don¡¯t know if it will turn out as I expect.¡± He grumbled while looking at his leg. ¡°The Queen is terrifying in her senses. Losing her sight won¡¯t weaken her much, and more importantly, we didn¡¯t bring any weapons. It¡¯s quite despairing.¡± Uriel raised his head and looked outside the hole to observe the situation beyond. After he disappeared into the cave, the queen grumbled nearby for a while, but now it was rtively quiet outside. ¡°If you¡¯re mostly unharmed, let¡¯s go out together.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll go out, but you¡¯ll have to go down alone. If you die because of me, sister might take my dismembered body from the demon¡¯s ship and dispose of it in the new river.¡± Was this guy fond of Apollonia or afraid of her? While Uriel looked outside again, Caelion continued mumbling. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d encounter a more annoying demon than Melody. Compared to a broken leg, a few scratches are nothing, huh?¡± Just as Uriel was about to ask who Melody was, a rustling sound echoed. Caelion¡¯s eyes moved anxiously. ¡°This sound¡­ could it be?¡± As his hand instinctively wrapped around his arm, a small, ck object swiftly flew into the cave. ¡°CAW!¡± ¡°Ah! Melody!¡± The ugly, ckbird presumed to be Melody flew straight toward Caelion¡¯s chest with its ws extended. ¡°Get away! Why did you follow us here?¡± Caelion, who had seemed weakened moments ago, let out a loud cry amidst the screams. ¡°CAWW!¡± ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!¡± Swinging his arms in the darkness, Caelion managed to grab the bird with both hands after a few attempts. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up as the final supper, stay still! Making loud noises is dangerous!¡± ¡°Did you, by any chance, be friends with that bird?¡± Uriel asked with a puzzled expression, causing Caelion¡¯s face to contort. ¡°Stop saying terrible things. If I had a sword, this thing would¡¯ve been¡­¡± *THUD* Before he finished speaking, a heavy sound reverberated, and the rocks blocking their way trembled. *THUD* Soon, footsteps could be heard, and the rocks lightly echoed again. Something was standing above them. ¡°The queen, perhaps?¡± Caelion said with a stern expression, and Uriel nodded slightly. ¡°If it were the queen, there would have been vibrations even as she approached. This seems slightly different. It¡¯s like¡­¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and spoke, trying to understand it himself. ¡°It¡¯s as if something huge flew andnded¡­¡± *THUD* *THUD* ¡°Hoof beats?¡± Once again, as the sound of footsteps drew nearer, Uriel and Caelion exchanged nces and spoke simultaneously. The two guards who were asleep also opened their eyes slightly. *NEIGH* It was undoubtedly the sound of a horse. Uriel quickly got up and moved a few steps closer to the cave¡¯s entrance. Though the sun hadn¡¯t fully risen, he could faintly see the outside. ¡°A ck horse?¡± As Uriel hesitated at the cave entrance, his hand reached for his dagger. It could be someone sent to definitively deal with Caelion. *THUD* *THUD* As he judged that the sound of hoofbeats was getting closer, he pulled himself outside and simultaneously pointed his dagger at the waist of the person on the horse. ¡°Who goes there?¡± It wasn¡¯t a horse but a monstrous being that was huge. Unfolded on both sides were wings that hadn¡¯t yet touched the ground. ¡°Phrynix?¡± Seated on the back of the familiar beast was someone. Uriel slowly raised his head and saw the owner of the body he had pointed his dagger at. When he confirmed the face of the woman sitting on Phrynix, Uriel¡¯s blue eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw before him. Long, flowing golden hair. Reddish-gold irises shone within the gentle atmosphere. It was a beautiful woman he knew all too well, sitting straight on the demon¡¯s back, gazing down at Uriel with wide eyes. ¡°Your Highness?¡± It was undoubtedly Apollonia. She sat still as if taken aback by Uriel¡¯s sudden appearance. Chapter 264 Krrrrrrr! However, the moment Uriel stepped into the cave, she heard a familiar growl from behind. Krrr! Krnng! Grurrrk! Uriel¡¯s body tensed with nervousness. This time, it wasn¡¯t just one creature. Of all times, Apollonia had to be there too. ¡°Could it be¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Your Highness, stay still.¡± Apollonia slowly raised her astonished eyes and looked behind Uriel. A little distance away, dozens of pairs of yellow eyes stared back at her, filled with life. Through the undisturbed morning mist, crocodile-like creatures, butrger and darker, were revealed. Krrrrrrk! And behind them, what she had thought was arge ck rock higher up the mountain began to move slowly. It was a gigantic Croadin, resembling the others but muchrger. ¡®A queen.¡¯ Apollonia momentarily held her breath. The creature, with its eyes now crimson and a long scar running down one side of its face, was sorge that she could make a ything out of Freya. Instead of easily stepping forward, the queen stood behind the other creatures. She was different from when she first met Caelion and Uriel. ¡®She perceives us as dangerous foes.¡¯ Seeing the scar on her face, it made sense. Aside from her eyes, which were unaffected, the queen had bolstered her defenses, anticipating Uriel¡¯s sword strikes. Rather than directly advancing, the queen growled in the direction of Apollonia and Uriel. ¡°Your Highness, I will distract her!¡± ¡°Fly, Freya!¡± Before Uriel could take action, the other monster that carried Apollonia soared high up into the sky. Krrrrrrk! Dozens of creatures roared in unison toward the sky. The queen, with her invisible eyes, turned upward and revealed her presence. Apollonia could barely fly Freya above the reach of the rest of the Croadins. Freya seemed to read her rider¡¯s intentions as she swiftly moved in the direction Apollonia desired. Looking down from afar, Apollonia observed the queen, who pricked up her ears and paid attention to Freya¡¯s movements. Other creatures surrounding the queen and the knights waiting below the mountain looking up with astonished eyes were also in sight. Like a shadow, only Uriel had seemingly disappeared the moment she took off. Apollonia reevaluated her n to summon the troops waiting below the mountain and rescue Caelion and Uriel. Given the number of Croadins gathering near the cave, it was impossible to avoid them or break through to escape with the injured. But waiting indefinitely was not an option either. ¡®Is there any other way besides evading them?¡¯ Apollonia fidgeted with the vial she had brought inside her robe. ¡°Even after being shot with an arrow or stabbed with a sword, their venom doesn¡¯t enter the body.¡± She recalled what Evangeline had said back at the pce. ¡°To inject the right amount of venom for their size, there¡¯s no other way but to feed them. But it¡¯s risky.¡± Afterward, some words of concern followed, but Apollonia erased them from her mind. ¡®Perhaps?¡¯ Krrrrrrk- Observing the queen howling with rage, Apollonia thought of one possible way. There was only one chance, and there was no time. Even at this moment, Caelion and his knights were bing exhausted. ¡°Uriel, help me.¡± Apollonia said loudly. Even though Uriel could barely see her mouth, she would surely hear. No matter how dangerous the situation, Uriel would keep Apollonia in her sight. ¡°I have an idea. Just distract the queen for a moment!¡± She shouted once again, riding on Freya. For a few seconds, there was no sign of movement. But in the next moment, something silvery emerged from the gap in the rocks and swiftly burrowed into the heart of the croadin¡¯s pack. Krrr- They reacted quickly, but Uriel was faster. He swiftly maneuvered through small gaps and in an instant, he was close to the queen¡¯s tail. Two ashen croadins, guarding the queen, charged at him simultaneously. Shwish- Her short dagger drew a couple of arcs, leaving long scars on the torsos of the ashen creatures. They fell to the sides without a scream. Sensing Uriel¡¯s position, the queen moved her thick tail threateningly, but Uriel deftly avoided it and climbed up the creature¡¯s back. Despite the queen¡¯s attempts to shake him off, Uriel persisted and held onto the queen¡¯s head, immobilizing her. Errrrk- ¡°Good.¡± Apollonia nodded once. As if understanding her mind, Freya prepared to descend even before she was given amand. More creatures that had climbed up the cliff behind the queen revealed themselves. There was no time to hesitate. ¡°Now!¡± The moment Apollonia¡¯s words fell, Uriel swept her shining dagger below the queen¡¯s eyes. Chapter 265 Kraaaaww- The scar on her face turned into a cross, and the queen howled in agony, twisting her body. With her strength, Uriel¡¯s body was flung into the air. In the spot where he was about tond, two gray Croadins opened their mouths, waiting. However, they didn¡¯te into Apollonia¡¯s sight. ¡°Please.¡± She focused only on the queen¡¯s gaping mouth and turned the cap of the vial she was holding. Freya was already descending at an incredible speed. Whoosh- The sound of the rushing wind brushed against her ears, making it hard to open her eyes properly due to the rough movements. Even after entering the queen¡¯s striking range, Freya didn¡¯t stop descending. Hoooong- The tip of Freya¡¯s wing brushed against the queen¡¯s teeth, and the unpleasant heat from her breath was felt. In the moment the queen was about to suck it in, Apollonia poured every drop of the liquid from the vial into her throat. Deaaaargh! Sensing something, the queen snapped her jaws shut. If Freya had turned slightlyter, Apollonia¡¯s arm holding the poison vial would have been torn off. Grrrrr- After a brief silence, the queen¡¯s painful screams echoed through the mountain. When Apollonia turned her head to look down, she saw the queen writhing violently. The twisted tail struck a nearby rock, sending fragments flying in all directions. A rock, the size of a human head, barely grazed Apollonia¡¯s cheek. Errk- Urgh- The giant monster¡¯s powerful movements gradually slowed down, and it emitted a short, stifled groan a few times. Kreng- With a heavy sound, air rushed out from the queen¡¯s mouth. She fell slowly to the ground, revealing the condition inside her. Kwoooooong- The massive body copsed, causing the whole mountain to shake. With a thud, the queen¡¯sst breath was felt leaving her. A long silence followed. Apollonia stood still in the air for a few seconds, unable to believe what had just happened. ¡°Ah, Uriel!¡± Finally, she thought of Uriel, who had been thrown from the queen¡¯s body, and turned her head to look at the direction he had flown. The two gray creatures remained frozen in ce. They seemed as if they had turned into dolls, unable to do anything other than roll their eyes. As she looked around, the rest of the creatures were the same. It was like looking down at dozens of giant statues. ¡°Your Highness.¡± A familiar voice came from a tree that had grown through the gap in the rocks. Uriel was sitting on a branch, calling out to her. It seemed like he had turned his body while flying to hold onto the branch. ¡°What did I just¡­ see?¡± In the bright daylight, Uriel¡¯s face was now clearly visible. He had a bewildered expression. A mix of shock, worry, and admiration. ¡°Should I help youe down?¡± Unable to say anything else, Apollonia cautiously flew closer to Uriel while riding Freya. ¡°No. I cane down on my own.¡± Uriel blushed and insisted. Then, as if to prove his words, he skillfully descended down the tree trunk. Freya followed and gentlynded on the ground. ¡°Uriel, how many people do we need to rescue?¡± ¡°Three people.¡± Before Uriel could open his mouth, another familiar voice came from behind. ¡°Caeil.¡± Apollonia slowly turned around, and there was Caelion standing there. Pale and shaken, he was supported by two guards as he came out of the cave. By now, the dawn had passed, and the sky had brightened. The light, a sight he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, seemed to dazzle Caelion¡¯s eyes, and his expression, like Apollonia¡¯s, sparkled more than usual under the sunlight. ¡°What on earth were you thinking¡ª¡ª-¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re alive.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Apollonia rushed into Caelion¡¯s chest and hugged him tightly. ¡°What crazy thing did you do?¡± While holding the brief embrace, Caelion, who had been stunned, finally managed to speak when Apollonia released him. His pale face had turned slightly red.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go down and call for people. Be careful, you never know how long those creatures over there will stay like that.¡± Apollonia pointed to the motionless creatures with rolling eyes. Seeing Freya blowing out a strong breath at Caelion as he grew a few pairs ofrge pupils behind the image of her riding the legendary untamed beast, Apollonia quickly got back on the ck horse without hesitation. Leaving behind his shocked expression, she slowly descended the mountain towards the knights who had been waiting for Caelion, who had disappeared for two days. Freya moved herrge wings a few times and quickly descended to the foot of the mountain. The moment her hooves touched the ground, Apollonia jumped off the horse. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 In that ce, hundreds of knights and soldiers were looking at her with disbelief. Just like the Croadins they had seen a while ago, they fixed their gazes on her without even a hint of movement. ¡°Knights, listen¡ª¨C¡± ¡°Whoooaah!¡± Apollonia tried to give some orders, but her words were drowned in a loud cheer. The people who were frozen in ce erupted into joyful shouts. ¡°The princess defeated the demons!¡± ¡°The princess captured the Queen of Croadins!¡± Everyone present joined in the cheers upon witnessing the Queen of Croadins¡¯ defeat as Apollonia rode Freya while flying over their heads. Among the knights, a significant number belonged to the Grand Order, but the majority were part of the Royal Knights. They were all calling out to Apollonia with one voice. At that moment, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. For over ten years, she had hidden in the shadows under the Emperor and Paris¡¯ rule but in her heart, the Royal Knights were always her protectors. Even in this ce where there was no Emperor, Petra, or Paris, she stood proudly in front of them for a brief moment but now was not the time to indulge in the spectacle. ¡°Princess!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Hurry and go bring back the missing ones. With the Queen dead, the rest of the demons won¡¯t pose a threat for a while.¡± One of the knights, seemingly from Ephenhardt, was so moved that he started cheering ¡®Long live!¡¯ but Apolloniamanded them. Among the waiting crowd, a knight who seemed to be the captain nodded and immediately sent someone to do the task. After a while, Caelion and two of his escorts appeared, riding on horseback above the crowd. And there, walking a few steps ahead, was her beautiful lover. Apollonia took a deep breath and thought about Adrian¡¯s concerns. What might the Emperor do if he found out about Caelion and their agreement? All the efforts to keep their rtionship hidden could be in vain. No matter how much she was weed here, she couldn¡¯t reveal the secret to hundreds of knights. She had other external motives for stealing Priyonix anding here, apart from rescuing Caelion. She needed to put aside her excitement and y it cool. ¡°Uriel!¡± Apollonia called his name affectionately and ran to him. The crowd murmured as it was umon for a princess to casually call a Vount¡¯s name. But regardless, Apollonia ignored it all and ran towards him. As she reached Uriel, he looked surprised and gently held her shoulders. ¡°Your Highness? What are you think¡ª-¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± Apollonia whispered. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± ¡°Here? How can I¡ª-¡± ¡°Passionately.¡± Apollonia replied yfully. Uriel blushed, looking momentarily frozen. ¡°Should I?¡± Apollonia asked. Uriel¡¯s innocent eyes widened as if taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°I understand, so¡­ here I go.¡± Before Apollonia finished speaking, Uriel pressed his lips against hers. And then. he held her tightly as if never wanting to let go. A few seconds, no, a few minutes had passed. Their breaths mingled, their saliva mixed, and an indescribable feeling surged through their bodies. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Uriel said, pulling her, who was about to let go, back towards him and kissed her again. The sweetness of their lips and tangled tongues made her dizzy. After a while, Uriel finally let her go. ¡°Ahh.¡± Apollonia exhaled deeply and finally looked around. Apart from Caelion, who looked like he was about to cry, hundreds of pairs of eyes were watching the two in astonishment. Apollonia turned her gaze back to Uriel and smiled brightly as she spoke, loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°My beloved Uriel, no matter what happens, you mustn¡¯t do such risky things like this anymore.¡± She spoke clearly and methodically. ¡°You said you wanted to fulfill your final loyalty to your former lord, but from now on, you must stay by my side forever.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Uriel¡¯s shocked expression at Apollonia¡¯s changed tone made him look around. He seemed to understand her intentions as he looked at the knights¡¯ faces. Uriel quickly put on a natural smile and kissed her hand. ¡°I shall abide by your wishes, my love.¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 The two embraced again. Behind Uriel¡¯s shoulders, Apollonia observed the expressions of those around them one by one. They believed her words. Apollonia smiled cunningly. Everything went as nned. A few dayster, not only the Emperor but also all the nobles in the capital heard the following rumor: ¡°The Princess, deeply in love, rescued her endangered escort knight from the clutches of demons.¡± Ephenhardt, the Grand Duke¡¯s return, was also a topic of interest, but no one suspected that Apollonia deliberately aided him. Caelion was lying quietly on his bed. Pedro Lys, the pce¡¯s physician, had left after treating his broken leg, various bruises, and Melody¡¯s hand injury that the Queen had caused, saying that he would recover soon with some rest. His mind was a mess. Apollonia had left the room without any exnation, saying he needed to rest, but one thing was clear from the situation. Melody arrived first. A sign of his salvation. Shortly after, Priyonix and Apollonia arrived. As Evangeline had said, Apollonia defeated the queen by feeding her poison. Apollonia had personally rescued him, but it was Evangeline who made it possible. Without her help, he might have starved to death in the underground. Kiiick¡ª ¡°Your Grace, the Princess of Rajan has arrived.¡± He got up in a daze at the report from his chambein. ¡°Let her in.¡± Caelion smiled wryly. It seemed that all that was bound to happen had happened. ¡°How is your health?¡± Evangeline whispered as she entered. She tried to be as quiet as possible and only opened the door slightly, but it made an unnecessary creaking sound. ¡°Juste in. My body is fine.¡± Caelion sighed and spoke. Evangeline stood still at his bedside and gazed at him. She looked a little more haggard than usual. Her sharp eyes, like those of a leopard, seemed much calmer than usual. ¡°You saved me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Caelion asked, but she didn¡¯t answer. He sighed again. ¡°So, did you finally get what you wanted this time? Or did youe to ask me for something?¡± As he asked in a muffled voice, Evangeline furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Satisfied with the deal you made with my sister? Well, I can¡¯t help it. I owe you so much that it¡¯s impossible for me to repay.¡± Evangeline¡¯s reddish-brown pupils trembled for a moment. ¡°What¡­ what are you saying?¡± ¡°You want a price. A fair trade. Considering what you¡¯ve done, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for you to make demands.¡± He propped himself up a little more on the pillow and spoke. Thinking about what had happened in Bamel Moutain and Evangeline¡¯s appearance now, there was only one conclusion. Apollonia must have promised Evangeline to give him up in exchange for saving Caelion¡¯s life. It must have been an inevitable choice even for herself. ¡°As you wish, I am yours. What will you do now?¡± Caelion asked weakly. Evangeline¡¯s eyes widened as she understood his words. She quietly echoed his words. ¡°How will I have you¡ª¨C¡± She slowly ced her hand on his soft hair and paused for a moment. Then she sighed and gently stroked Caelion¡¯s head three times, like touching something precious, like a beloved pet or puppy. Caelion let her do as she pleased. Eventually, a short answer came out of Evangeline¡¯s mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caelion asked again. Did his hearing go bad? She just said she would let him go. ¡°I said I¡¯ll let you go.¡± But instead of canceling her previous words, Evangeline repeated them again. Caelion¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°I mean, I have many pets.¡± While still keeping her hand on his head, Evelyn spoke quietly. ¡°There are those I captured and trained, and those I chose the parents and bred. They are all like precious assets to me, indispensable messengers.¡± She mumbled mysterious words.¡±But they are not friends. I am undoubtedly their owner. I have only one demon that I treat as a friend.¡± ¡°The Priyonix,¡± Caelion answered, mesmerized, and Evangeline nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I understand her much better than the others. Freya is an untameable one. So, I decided to be friends with her. She understands my emotions and my concerns, and she is loyal enough to stay at the pce for me.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ve never thought of confining her somewhere. Even when I came here, I told her to run away several times. If she leaves me, she can be free. I truly wanted her to be happy. It¡¯s a story that doesn¡¯t apply to the others.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°After you went to Bamel Mountains, I realized something.¡± Evangeline looked up and met Caelion¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡­ like you. I like you. Maybe even more than Freya.¡± The eyes that he thought sparkled were moist. She continued. ¡°I like you so much that I would kneel to someone else to save you. Just like you did in front of me before.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I like you so much that I wish for nothing more than your happiness. Whether you are near or far, I just want you to be happy.¡± Evangeline sighed again and concluded her words. Chapter 268: The Distance Between Them (1) Chapter 268: The Distance Between Them (1) ¡°Therefore, I won¡¯t ask you to change anymore. I won¡¯te to see you often either. Even though you didn¡¯te to me, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯ve returned safely. I still got everything I wanted.¡± As Caelion sat there, at a loss for words, Evangeline smiled slightly and said, ¡°Lovees with possessiveness, they say¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± Evangeline continued, ¡°It seems it can go beyond possessiveness,¡± She removed the hand that was gently resting on his head and took a few steps back. ¡°I hope you recover quickly. Melody is waiting to console you once again.¡± With a light jest, she left before he could respond. Alone now, Caelion sighed and copsed back onto his bed. Evangeline¡¯s words echoed in his mind. She let him go. Despite her past possessiveness, she ultimately set him free with her own willpower. Evangeline¡¯s love had ovee possessiveness. ¡°And what about me?¡± he thought. He recalled Apollonia, dancing happily with Uriel at the ball. He remembered them kissing at Nox¡¯s cabin, and then the overwhelming anger that consumed him. Vivid memories still tormented him. He had wanted everything from Apollonia ¨C as a political ally, a lover, and a spouse. He disliked anyone else being by her side. But¡­ ¡°More than anything, I just want you to be happy. Whether I¡¯m close to you or far away,¡± Evangeline¡¯s voice resonated in his ears once more. ¡°Love goes beyond possessiveness.¡± He slowly chewed on those words, a bitter smile forming on his lips. Evangeline had said she got everything she wanted because he returned safely. She simply wished for his happiness. He thought of Apollonia, who smiled brightly in Bamel Mountain. It hurt, but at the same time, it was beautiful to see her authentic self. Wasn¡¯t it because of that that she had tried to send Uriel to him, even if it meant sacrificing himself? Caelion reached out and brushed his bangs aside, then weakly smiled. The entric woman, the witch from the East, who had gone mad with her demons ¨C he couldn¡¯t deny what she had achieved. Her love was greater than anything he could possess. ¡°I love you, sister,¡± Caelion whispered words he wouldn¡¯t say aloud again. Then, as if determined, he nodded faintly. He would continue to love Apollonia, without falling into possessiveness, as much as he could. Not asking for anything and wanting only her happiness. Chapter 9. The Distance Between Them (1) ¡°Watch out!¡± The teacup that had slipped from the Emperor¡¯s hand crashed against the wall, shattering into pieces. Seta calmly gestured to the servant to clean it up. ¡°He had returned.¡± He muttered angrily. Sensing Seta¡¯s gaze, the servant nodded and quickly picked up the broken pieces before hurrying out. ¡°As youmanded, Your Majesty.¡± Seta spoke calmly, causing the Emperor to nod. ¡°I warned them not to fail this time¡­ but they are utterly pathetic.¡± Seta smiled serenely as she ced a fresh teacup in front of the Emperor. ¡°I heard he was gravely injured in the battle against the demons, but is he still being hailed as a hero, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Many rejoice that the noble Duke has once again survived a crisis. The hearts of neutral nobles may also lean toward his direction. If that happens¡ª¡ª¡± Seta filled the Emperor¡¯s cup with the pale red tea he enjoyed. ¡°As the ruler of the Empire, how can you worry so much about the Duke?¡± Innocently asking, her appearance caused the Emperor¡¯s anger to subside slightly as he replied, ¡°In the end, isn¡¯t it about the bloodline of Apollo?¡± ¡°Bloodline. What do you mean?¡± ¡°People believe that those not descended from the Sun God should not sit on the throne, making my position always vulnerable.¡± He answered bitterly, but unexpectedly, Seta showed a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that Her Highness, the Princess, is Your Majesty¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor frowned and asked. He couldn¡¯t understand why the name of his daughter, Apollonia, and amon-born knight who had blinded him with vengeance, was being mentioned. ¡°Because she has the honor of being known as the hero who defeated the demons riding on a phoenix.¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyebrows twitched again. As Seta said, Apollonia had stolen the phoenix from the Emperor¡¯s stables. It was unlikely that a lesser-skilled daughter could tame such a creature, so Princess Evangeline¡¯s assistance must have yed a significant role. It seemed the princess¡¯s heart had been moved by the fact that she had given up Caelion to be with Uriel. There were rumors that Apollonia had poisoned the Queen of Croadins, but that was likely the result of the fabricated evidence provided by Uriel¡¯s illusions, who had been with her while wielding a dagger. But was that a fortunate thing? The Emperor¡¯s golden eyes focused on Seta, demanding an exnation. +++ Chapter 269 Chapter 269 ¡°Whatever everyone says, the Princess is still Your Majesty¡¯s daughter. The fact that the Princess defeated the demonic beast until just before the Duke was killed is undoubtedly done in Your Majesty¡¯s honor, isn¡¯t it? It doesn¡¯t mean that the Princess is stronger than the Duke, her cousin, but rather that she has direct power over the situation, right?¡± The Emperor chewed on Seta¡¯s words slowly. As she said, Caelion didn¡¯t achieveplete sess in this mission. It would be more fitting to say that he survived with the Princess¡¯ help while being injured. Although he was annoyed by how things turned out, Seta¡¯s analysis was logical. At the very least, in this incident, Caelion didn¡¯t gain the title of the hero who defeated the demon and saved the Empire¡¯s people. That title had ironically returned to Apollonia, his daughter who had arge burn on her arm. She had no abilities, background, or ambition whatsoever and she could never pose a threat to Paris. ¡°Since it is my daughter who brought him back safely, the public opinion that Caellion almost died because of my trap hadn¡¯t gained much power.¡± ¡°See? The Princess is very useful.¡± When the Emperor agreed with her statement, Seta smiled brightly. Every time she smiled like that, her freckles and messy curly hair became incredibly endearing. Unknowingly, the Emperor¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Traditionally, when the Empress is absent, the Princess would take charge of the pce affairs.¡± As the Emperor¡¯s face rxed, Seta spoke with pleasure. ¡°If the Duchess distances herself from you someday, then you might have a lot of things for the Princess to do, Your Majesty.¡± The Emperor¡¯s hand, which was stroking her cheek, stopped. When Seta looked up at him withrge eyes, he stared at his teacup intensely and asked, ¡°Why are you talking as if she will distance herself by her own choice and not mine?¡± Seta¡¯s face became contemtive. ¡°I-I misspoke, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The Emperor retorted coldly with a small smirk. ¡°Tell me. What rumors have you heard?¡± ¡°That, well¡­¡± Seta stuttered fearfully. ¡°I heard just an insignificant rumor, but it reminded me of something you mentioned recently. The imports from Duke Lipper¡¯s territory have decreasedtely.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The Emperor raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s just that the Duke¡¯s son frequently visits Bartan¡¯s gambling den¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like very new information.¡± ¡°Last month alone, I heard that he spent 50,000 gold coins there. The previous month was simr, and the month before that, he spent even more. It¡¯s so different from what I heard about the Duke¡¯s financial situation.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Emperor¡¯s expression stiffened. The amount Seta mentioned wasn¡¯t enough to shake a noble family, but for a minor duke whose lineage wasn¡¯t even that significant, it was an excessively extravagant sum to be spent so casually. If Gareth indeed had the luxury to spend that much, Petra¡¯s ims about her son¡¯s financial troubles must have been false. ¡°It appears like they believe that their fortune is purely their own.¡± The Emperor muttered coldly. Seta didn¡¯t say anything. She seemed to have noticed that the person the Emperor was referring to wasn¡¯t Gareth but Petra. ¡°She acts as if raising and maintaining the top is all on me, as if she had forgotten that the Lipper¡¯s family fortune is also mine. She doesn¡¯t handle the tasks I assign to her properly.¡± As the Emperor sneered, Seta lowered her head again. Perhaps out of remorse, her ck pupils were now blurry with tears. ¡°Your Majesty, maybe I made a mistake. The Duchess is a good person.¡± She hastily unsped a sapphire bracelet from her wrist and presented it before the Emperor. ¡°Look, she gave me this precious item as a gift. If she had forgotten that their fortune is, in essence, yours, how could she have given me something so valuable as a woman under your care?¡± The Emperor paused for a moment, looking at the blue gem embedded in the bracelet, which he was familiar with. But the next moment, his expression became much colder than before. ¡°It has a w. Did she give this to you?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± Seta¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. The Emperor let out a deep sigh and nodded his head. ¡°No need for excuses. I know Petra¡¯s disdain for the maids.¡± Seta seemed unable to affirm or deny and bit her lip. Tears had gathered at the end of her eyshes. The Emperor soon softened his expression again and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Why do you cry for something not worth it?¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t do anything to ease your worries, Your Majesty.¡± She said as she leaned into the Emperor¡¯s arms. ¡°It saddens me that I can¡¯t alleviate your concerns about the Duchess or Duke Epenhardt either.¡± The Emperor embraced her with both arms. Why didn¡¯t he find such a woman earlier? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Duke.¡± ¡°But, Your Majesty, you have concerns about the bloodline of Apollo¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡± Chapter 270 Chapter 270 ¡°Isn¡¯t Paris¡¯ presence enough?¡± The Emperor whispered with a smirk. ¡°Even if nobles andmoners have reasons to oppose my rule, there is no reason to oppose Paris¡¯s ascent. Even if they support Caelion deep inside, it would be difficult for them to argue that he should rece Paris. He is undeniably the embodiment of Apollo.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The culmination of my ns was always Paris¡¯s ascent. The child has grown up now.¡± said the Emperor pensively, recalling a promise he made long ago. ¡°If the opposing faction grows stronger, I can abdicate in favor of Paris at the right moment. Then¡­¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Seta asked, looking up at the Emperor. The Emperor raised her chin and kissed her cheek after she had buried her face in his chest with a relieved smile. However, his expression had stiffened again. He thought of his younger sister once more, the one whose loyalty and usefulness were gradually fading away. ¡°How many are there in total?¡± ¡°Currently, there are 232 in the room. No. One more just came in, so it¡¯s 233.¡± Evangeline said, looking out the window. Apollonia was only able to feel a slight gust of wind, despite being told that something had entered. Apollonia was unsure whether to be impressed or astonished. ¡°Are these all the keyponents of ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯? All of them?¡± ¡°Some of them. There are still many sources of information that do not visit this ce.¡± Evangeline casually replied. She kept her promise, revealing all the information about ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye¡¯ that nobody else knew to Apollonia. ¡°Who are the sources that don¡¯t visit?¡± ¡°Human sources. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for there to be only demons in my informationwork. My sources are scattered throughout the continent, so it¡¯s costly to maintain.¡± Evangeline held out a biscuit to the air and said. The biscuits disappeared with a crunching sound, one by one. ¡°So, you used the money earned from selling information.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Some of the money you gave me as pocket money was also used for that.¡± Evangeline said. During her transactions with Apollonia, she received precious gemstones as bribes from time to time. ¡°Then the ravens that bring messages are the ones delivering their news.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They don¡¯t perceive that they¡¯re delivering information, though.¡± As Evangeline reached out her hand towards the raven that flew through the window, it approached quietly and perched on her arm. ¡°Evangeline.¡± Apollonia spoke, finding it hard to believe the sight of thebative bird showing affection to Evangeline. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you use magic to tame demons?¡± ¡°Magic? Hahaha!¡± Upon hearing Apollonia¡¯s serious question, Evangeline burst intoughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about magic. The only experience I had was when I yed with a magical stone a sorcerer had made during my childhood. I ended up burning my younger brother¡¯s hair with it.¡± Evangeline spoke with a smile, reminiscing about a pleasant memory. Apollo suddenly felt sorry for Evangeline¡¯s younger brother, Lazen, the current crown prince. ¡°Well, to me, it was just fun to study what demons are like. I was ten years old when I followed the sound of jackalope¡¯s cries. I got lost and couldn¡¯t find my way back home.¡± ¡°When did you return?¡± ¡°After two years.¡± Apollonia changed her mind. The most pitiable ones were Evangeline¡¯s parents. Evangeline shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Later on, I became attached to the ravens, and in the process, I learned that they imprinted on both their enemies and their mothers. They spent their whole lives shuttling between the two. Their nature made them perfect messengers.¡± ¡°Imprinted on their mothers?¡± ¡°Like most birds, they imprint on what they see first after hatching from their eggs. Just as they have a nature to seek revenge against their enemies, they also have a nature to return to their mothers and obey them. So, I managed to get hold of a few eggs and hatched them to imprint on me. Then, their offspring, and the ones after that, all imprinted on me, which is why the birds in this room listen to me.¡± As if to prove her point, a small raven swiftly entered the cage at Evangeline¡¯s gesture. ¡°The sources in my informationwork were treated simrly. I bribed those I met during my travels, gained their trust, and received help from my father, the King. But the advantages of ¡®Milon¡¯s Eye,¡¯ the exchange of quick information, is mainly taken care of by these birds.¡± Apollonia nodded in approval. ¡°So, you made them imprint on their so-called ¡®mothers¡¯ and ¡®enemies¡¯, constantly shuttling between the two to deliver messages, no matter where the person is.¡± It was a simple yet brilliant method. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!